THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.RB.S.,

WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.B.S., P.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

a eee——eeEeeaeaEeEeEeee os

VOL. XVII.—FIFTH SERIES: —

—_—_——eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeoee oreo

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.;

KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1886.

“Omnes res create sunt divine sapientizx et potentix testes, divitie felicitatis

human :—ex harum usu donitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

“eX ceconomia in conseryatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnaus.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

300 6 ... .. . The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayntor, Norwich, 1818.

ALERE FLAMMAM,

CONTENTS OF VOL, XVIII.

[FIFTH SERIES. }

NUMBER CIII.

I. On Aphis rumicis, Linn., asa Pest on the Mangel-Wurzel Crops

in Shropshire in the Autumn of 1885, and on a Fungus destructive

of the same Aphis. By Rev. Witt1am Hoveuron, M.A, F.LS.,

and WILLIAM Puiuiies, F.L.S. (Plate U1.) 22... 0.05. .nee ee.

II. Description of a Moth of the Genus Milionia from Borneo.

Dyexkriie Ge BULLER ELS. SC... i. ody ne eee meee ce ee

III. On some new or imperfectly-known Species of Stromato-

poroids. By H. Arteynx Nicuorson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor

of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen.—Part II. (Plates

1s.0'5 JUL os od erase ar nae Ar ear Par cP CCC i ACA i Co

IV. The Origin of Metagenesis among the Hydromeduse. By

Ry eM ROOK Se ies. aie. tnsc tee 4 sine @ 46 seltie slam alsie Wale a's plenerae

V. Endogenous as distinct from Exogenous Division in the

Ameeban Rhizopods. By Surgeon-Major Wauuicy, M.D.........

VI. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

JP IRIS GHGr Gs oa aio) Be pee Renan coca Perec Dininioicmioin ror cicoi

VI. Prof. E. Ray Lankester’s Memoir “ J.imulus an Arachnid,”

and the Pretensions and Charges founded upon it. By Prof. Carn

Se Sr arep te cant ah eeiade ree 2 epehsettele Sean wie inka say tdsiclaTe Seay she «Loy8) gis

VIII. Remarks on Dr. Hamann’s Researches in the Morphology

of the Echinoidea. By Prof. P. Marnriy Duncan, F.R.S. &e. ....

New Book :—Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palzeon-

tologia Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic

Remains procured during the Progress of the Geological Survey

of India. Ser. x. Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata.

Vol. Ill. Part 6. Siwalik and Narbada Chelonia. By R.

eK Se Ae, am nOGCoa ls aaiadi a old atwiGale coun nied we 5 908

Page

lv CONTENTS.

Page

On the Question of the Existence of Different Plasma-layers in the

Soft Body of the Rhizopoda, by Dr. A. Gruber ; Observations on

the Embryology of Insects and Arachnids, by A. T. Bruce;

Notes on the Embryology of the Gasteropods, by J. Playfair

MeMurrich ; On the Development and Minute Structure of the

Pedunculated Eyes of Branchipus, by Dr. Carl Claus ...... 71—78

NUMBER CIV.

IX. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under the

Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. V. On the Paternal Instincts of

Cyclopterus lumpus, L. By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D.,F.R.S., &e. 81

X. On the Presence of Oleaginous Spheres in the Yolk of Tele-

ostean Ova. By Epwarp E. Prince, St. Andrews Marine Laboratory 84

XI. Description of a new Gecko of the Genus Nephrurus. By G.

PASH OU MENGHID Geycs minis an sicKb aie aise oie ce) eialsielere fete tate Sie 91

XII. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February

and March 1869. By Roperr MacAnprew.—Republished, with

Additions and Corrections, by ALFRED Hanps Cooker, M.A., Curator

in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy, Cam-

bridee:——Part Ve. (fouatasatiiccaneicis tes ack Cee eee 92

XITI. A new Form of Freshwater Cclenterate. By Dr. M.

Wissow. s(Plate TVs), ay sjiesc «citi. hte cietesare oxeiee mye oie eae eee 110

XIV. Description of a new Species of Vesperugo from North

America. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., F.R.S.

XV. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

SRS es, < re Dix cd bseinnate + bors, 0is 0. Secs Oras oho St OS) Ae reaetana ee ee 126

XVI. Descriptions of four new Species of Butterflies from Burmah.

By PEI MGHROSE (SMITE 0 hc cies alcielelae tices gone sists a lasrus ets eel eee 149

XVII. On Proteleta Sollast, a new Geuus and Species of Monaxonid

Sponges allied to Polymastia. By Arntuur Denpy, B.Sc., Associate

of the Owens College, and Sruart O. Ripuey, M.A., F.L.S., of the

Zoological Department, British Museum, (Plate V.) ............ 152

New Books :—Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaon-

tologia Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic

Remains precured during the Progress of the Geological Survey

of India. Ser. x. Indian ‘Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata.

Vol. III. Parts 7 and 8. Siwalik Crocodilia, Lacertilia, and

Ophidia; and Tertiary Fishes. By R. Lyprxxer, B.A.,

F.G.S., &e.—Les Glandes du Pied et les Pores Aquiféres chez

les Lamellibranches. Par le Dr. THroporr Barrois.—An-

nual Report and Proceedings of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field-

Club, 1884-85. Series ji. vol. i. part Vv... cia esp ene teens 159—163

CONTENTS, Vv

On the Significance of Conjugation in the Infusoria, by Dr. A. Gruber ;

On the Influence of certain Rhizocephalous Parasites upon the

External Sexual Characters of their Host, by M. A. Giard; The

Bed-Bug and its Odoriferous Apparatus, by M. J. Kiinckel. .164—167

NUMBER CV.

XVIII. On the Genus Hindia, Dunc. By Dr. H. Raurr ..... . 169

XIX. Prof. Claus: a Rejoinder. By Prof. E, Ray LANKEsTER,

21 ad6\ yall. D's] SSR) ON ES aa Se cer Fables Carn rms ee GS ena 179

XX. On a Collection of Lepidoptera made by Commander Alfred

Carpenter, R.N., in Upper Burma, in the Winter of 1885-86. By

AAT CO eDUTLER, ELS. EZ. Ce oe aicdeae as 5 va le eealele 5 182

XXI. Note on Orbitolites italica, Costa, sp. (Orbitolites tenuissima,

Carpenter), °\By ELENRY 'B: BRADY) FRS. (xi. eaics siete oe ae» ieee 191

XXII. Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. By A. Hyatr .. 193

XXIII. Preliminary Communication on some Investigations upon

the Histological Structure of the Central Nervous System in the

Ascidia and in Myxine glutinosa. By Friptjor NANSEN ........ 209

XXIV. On the Genus Hindia and its Species. By Prof. P. Martin

J DSU 1 [FT BB (LTS 06 Bs ao 226

XXYV. Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of the

Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and Sark). By

Pierce PC GREER,» (E1RGG! Kalco eberoucooteas’ ON ais st wind lol uala REEL es 229

Freshwater Sponges from Newfoundland: anew Species, by Edward

Potts; On the Biological and Morphological Value of the Bul-

billi of Fungi, by M. Hugo Zukal; Note on the Arterial System

ot the Scorpions, by MF. Houssay: i... .0e.i cece s. 243—248

NUMBER CVI.

XXVI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XXII. On some undescribed Species of British Carboniferous

Ostracoda. By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., and James W.

Rape elicd... Celates Vi, VEE VIER GX.) cote cs eee anes ece 249

XXVII. Description of a new Species of Lamellaria from South

aac Pelee Dye E DG AI) As JOMEPELs w 4,0 0c «ola sos x v'epsie dies J anela ga ec’ 270

XXVIII. Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson’s Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

PVETN BEY OG) vlc edl SG CH RCS IEDC COR ACACIA EAN a Bees!

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXIX. Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of the

Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and Sark). By

AD ESPEUMIGRETTTER, 6S) ala ie vio i pels ety © terete no ese shee er 290

XXX. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. VI. On the very young Cod

and other Food-Fishes. By Prof. M‘Inrosn, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S.,

CMM NEN aac 3s Vein fae cc. o ehdimtalG Dhsvele lave wcecah Sa oan gan 307

XXXI. Histological Investigations upon the Nervous System of

theiChztopode. By Dr: Emm, ROHDE }.:j.deas. «= 0./nee eee 311

XXXII. An Entomogenous Fungus. By Witi1am Fawcerr,

PBSC py EES, «cage ee eserscc cone lamatereza-oreteitetdeen Noes co Oe ges ues ope ee ee 316

XXXIIL. Description of a new Species of Sphenophorus (Coleo-

ptera, Calandridee). By Cuartes O, WATERHOUSE ............ 318

New Books :—Catalogue of the Birds of Suffolk ; with an Introduc-

tion and Remarks on their Distribution. By CHurcHii

Basineton, D.D., V.P.RS.1L, F.L.8., &c.—Birds on the

British List, their title to enrolment considered, especially with

reference to the British Ornithological Union’s List of British

Birds, with a few Remarks on Evolution and Notes upon the

rarer Egos. By the Rev. GREGory Smart, M.A.,, late Scholar

of Lrimity Collese, Cambridge Sy.) csc ees ce tee 519, 320

On a new Parasitic and Nidulant Rhabdoccelan (Fecampia erythro-

cephaia), by M. A. Giard; Observations on the Pollinization of

the Indigenous Orchideee, by M. Paul Maury ; Manual of North-

American Birds tic nn sa. ane oss abla soci ciety eee 021—824

NUMBER CVIL.

XXXIV. Preliminary Report on the Monaxonida collected by

H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Sruarr O. Ripuey, M.A., F.L.S., of the

British Museum, and Arraur Denpy, B.Sc., Associate of the

Owens Collece, Manchester Jy. spire ciees = bese ine ee 325

XXXY. Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of the

Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and Sark). By

DPR GEHILIER 4 1 wotioutes oie seas, aeatine mete e.g eee 351

XXXVI. Note on Pachymetopon and the Australian Species of

Pimelepterus. By Dr. A. GtnrHer, Keeper of the Zoological

Department, British, Museum... 345 45 detent jae a eee 367

XXXVII. Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson’s Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carrmr, F.R.S &e....... 369

CONTENTS.

Vil

Page

XXXVIII. On the Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez in its

Relation to that of other Seas. By Atrrep Hanps Cooks, M.A.,

Curator in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy,

eee DAN OOM erro sscle ves, 1 wave! sMaayepn sockeye ici ooate. 0 excel ahsiet che «ous vie

XXXIX. Note on the Structure of Crotalocrinus. By P. HEr-

BERT CARPENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S., Assistant Master at Kton

COLE) SRG ale PR RE Ren RP Se en Cee oan oe oa ay ea

New Books :—Revision of the Paleocrinoidea.—Part III, Discussion

of the Classification and Relations of the Brachiate Crinoids,

and Conclusion of the Generic Descriptions. By CHARLES

WacusmutTH and FranK SpRINGER.—Catalogue of the Blas-

toidea in the Geological Department of the British Museum

(Natural History), with an Account of the Morphology and

Systematic Position of the Group, and a Revision of the Genera

and Species. By Ropert ErHeripes, Jun., and P. HERBERT

380

397

CARPE NEEE, OSC. Ee Luice, Palio s ake js caves av ols caters 406, 412

On the Heart, the Digestive Tube, and the Generative Organs of

Amarecium torquatum, by M. C. Maurice; A new Form of

Opalina, by M. N. Warpachowsky ; A new Gazelle from the

pomaliqland, by; M. rang Kohl”. 20... os. ecscseees 418—420

NUMBER CVIII. .

XL, Note on Hesperomys pyrrhorhinus, Pr, Max. By OLpFIELD

iPaoncAd, Natural History Museum: ........ 6.86 tiele ise bacvees

XLI. A Synopsis of the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Province

Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil, By G. A. BOULENGER .,............

XLII. Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson’s Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carrer, F.RS. &.......

XLITI. Reply to Prof. E. Ray Lankester’s ‘ Rejoinder.” By

-FiPDIE (Or (GAIUS 38 ole CGE p Gib dtib.c> ue Up gine Gbmicgn Ooei canee Loma

XLIV. Preliminary Report on the Monaxonida collected by

H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ By Sruarr O. Ripuey, M.A., F.L.S., of the

British Museum, and ARTHUR DeNDy, B.Sc., Associate of the

Dy eTISEO OCR. NUANCHESTCD jus, cis ae ie sie nS oe ieceiahe t aig es 40 edits

XLV. On Harpacanthus, a new Genus of Carboniferous Sela-

elim Spines.. By Dr. RK. Hi. Traquair, FUR.S:, FG:S. ..........

XLVI. Description of a new Species of Saw-fly from Albania. By

tire EGIIUE Net eines waa old ch tnusls a vaste e 0 8 ees

Vili CONTENTS.

° Page

The Homologies of the Larve of Comatule, by M. J. Barrois;

Notes on the Distribution of Ceratella fusca, Gray, by J.

BRE CRC MLS: 5 i clogs osley ts sorte cue oe 497—499

PLATES IN VOL. XVIII.

: New Species of Stromatoporoids.

III. Aphis rumicis.—Entomophthora ferruginea.

IV. Polypodium hydriforme.

V. Proteleia Sollasi.

VII New British Carboniferous Ostracoda.

X. Australian Sponges.

XJ. Balanoglossus sarniensis.—¢@pophilus Bonnairei.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

Ca einenane tetotoenes per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas;

Ite, recuryato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Perte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Bel. t,

No. 1038. JULY 1886.

T—On Aphis rumicis, Linn., as a Pest on the Mangel-

Wurzel Crops tn Shropshire in the Autumn of 1885, and

on a Fungus destructive of the same Aphis. By Rev.

Wituram Hovuenton, M.A., F.L.S., and Wii

Puituirs, F.L.8.

[Plate III.]

To the Kditors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural

LHistory.

GENTLEMEN,—I have to record the occurrence of a species of

Aphis, which I take to be the A. rumicis of Linné, the A.

Jabe of Curtis, infesting the leaves of the mangel plants in

this neighbourhood, last September and October, to a con-

siderable and very threatening degree. I never noticed any

species of Aphis to any extent on mangel crops before last

autumn. As arule, this plant has, in our own country at

least, comparatively few insect enemies. No record of man-

gels suffering much from any insect attack appears till the

year 1844, when, in the north of Ireland, entire crops were

destroyed by the larvee of one of the carrion-beetles, Sidpha

opaca, which infested the young plants in spring, feeding on

the leaves and leaving only the fibres; the roots were not

attacked. In 1846 and 1847 they again injured the crops,

and, indeed, to this day it appears that they continue to be an

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xviii. 1

2 Rey. W. Houghton and Mr. W. Phillips on

Irish pest. A few other mangel enemies are known to have

caused much damage in I’rance, but not in this country, with

the notable exception of the two-winged fly (Anthomyia bete),

which first, I think, in the autumn of 1862 attacked the crops

in Shropshire and the Midland counties generally, causing

very serious injury*. Since that date this Anthomyia has,

from time to time, caused considerable damage in different

English counties, sometimes appearing on the dicotyledonous

leaves in the early summer as well as on the full-grown leaves

in the autumn; and now, for the first time in Shropshire,

another insect foe, whose known antecedents imply the possi-

bility of very serious mischief to the mangels, appears. The

Aphis rumicis, Linn., popularly known as “ black dolphin”

in some districts, ‘‘ collier”? or “ black smother-fly,” is, I

feel pretty sure, the species in question. The diagnosis of

the Aphides in closely allied species is very difficult, and the

absolute differentiation of A. rumictis and A. atriplicis, for

instance, is especially so. However, I carefully compared a

ereat number of these mangel Aphides with specimens on

the beans in my own garden, and could see no difference

between the two lots.

Mr. Buckton, the author of the valuable ‘ Monograph of

British Aphides,’ Ray Society, to whom I sent fresh speci-

mens of the Aphis on some affected leaves, corroborated my |

identification. Miss Ormerod informs me that A. papaveris

is mentioned by Kaltenbach as occurring on almost all kinds

of plants, and especially on mangel; but I feel sure that

A. papaveris is not the species | examined. The same lady

also informs me that in the course of the year before last she

received numerous specimens on mangels, which appeared to

her to belong to A. atriplicis, Linn. It is not improbable

therefore that the three species—A. rumicis, as noticed by

myself, A. papaverts, as mentioned by Kaltenbach, and A.

atriplicis, as examined by Miss Ormerod—are all occasional

mangel pests.

Buckton says that A. rwmicis is almost omnivorous ; though

its common food-plants are Rumex crispus, Carduus lanceo-

latus, and the stalks and top shoots of the broad-bean ; it is

also found on the flower-heads of the garden rhubarb and ivy-

shoots, on Polygonum persicaria, Borago officinalis, Digitalis

purpurea, and other plants. Mr. Buckton also informs us

that in 1854 the ravages of this Aphis in the turnip-fields of

Yorkshire were very marked, many hundred acres being

utterly ruined. Now, one of the fields visited by me last

* See my paper in the ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscepic Science’ for

1868, where the female fly is figured and described for the first time.

Aphis rumicis on the Mangel-Wurzel in Shropshire. 3

autumn contained a crop of mangels and a crop of swedes ;

the former plants were covered with the conspicuous black

Aphis-population, but the swedes were not attacked at all;

even the row adjacent to the infected mangels was free from

them. Aphis brassicw occurred, but not A. rumicis. This

fact would lead one to believe that the Aphis prefers mangels

to swedes, and that probably it has a predilection for plants

either of the same species or belonging to the same natural

order. Inthe absence of an abundant supply of their favourite

food the insects take to other food-plants readily accessible.

The question of its almost omnivorous habits may be to some

extent determined by the absence of its favourite food from

certain localities.

The affected leaves presented on their under surfaces large

black masses of Aphis-life, almost every leaf of the plant was

sometimes covered, the result being that the whole showed a

sickly yellow hue, the underside of the leaves being deeply

puckered and distorted; after a time the leaves drooped and

withered. For some time the damage continued, the apterous

viviparous females being excessively prolific and producing

their young larve in prodigious numbers. I have counted as

many as thirty larve in various stages of development in a

single individual. One might occasionally see amongst these

black Aphis masses some dried-up skins of the insect, the

result of ichneumon-parasitism ; but, on the whole, no marked

beneficial result from insect-agency was apparent, and one

began to fear for the mangel crops. Fortunately, however,

an effective aid suddenly came to the rescue in the presence

of a microscopic fungus of some kind which completely

covered the Aphides. About the beginning of October I

noticed that these black Aphis-patches on the leaves contained

a number of red or rust-coloured spots, which proved to be

Aphides either in a moribund or dead state. The microscope

revealed the presence of some fungus, which it was quite

clear was plying its beneficial destructive agency most

vigorously on the Aphis-groups.

I placed some infected aphides under a glass with healthy

specimens from my garden-beans, and in a short time

these became similarly covered with the same red-coloured

fungoid growth. The niggers took the scarlet fever and

died. On submitting this fungoid growth to the microscope,

I could detect numerous conidia amongst the filaments, but

could not quite satisfy myself as to their origin and mode of

attachment. About the end of October another phenomenon

presented itself: the red aphides turned a dull green both

on the plants in the fields and on the leaves I had under

4 Rev. W. Houghton and Mr. W. Phillips on

observation in my study. The aphides had already suc-

cumbed to the red fungus ; what was the green growth which

supervened? Was it the same fungus under a different

aspect and in a more complete stage of development, or was

it another fungus altogether? Were these two growths—the

preliminary rusty-red one and the subsequent green one—

genetically related to each other, or were they distinct plants ?

With a view to determine this question I sent specimens to

my friend Mr. William Phillips, of Shrewsbury, a gentle-

man who has paid great attention to mycological subjects,

and who is one of our most painstaking and cautious ob-

servers.

The occurrence of fungoid growth on aphides is mentioned

by Buckton (Brit. Aphides, 1. p. 18, iv. p. 184), and has

been noticed by several investigators. The first-named

writer says that on the leaves of peach-trees in summer

“there are often to be found isolated specimens of Rhopalo-

siphon dianthi whose bodies have been entirely destroyed by

what would appear to be a species of Penicillium. The

outer surface of the body to the eye appears like the pile of

reddish velvet, which, under a high magnifying-power,

resolves itself into a mass of jointed threads. On cutting

into the body of such an aphis, the adipose matter, usually so

abundant, appears to have undergone a saccharine degrada-

tion.”

This fungus may prove to belong to the genus Hntomo-

phihora, and to be identical with that of which Mr. Phillips

gives an account in the following letter :—

“Fungus on Aphides.

‘Two conditions of the dead bodies of the aphides on

mangel-leaves you kindly sent me were noticeable—the one

a rusty red, the other a dull green colour—both produced by

the growth of one or more, probably two, species of fungi.

It was not possible to say at first sight whether the red pre-

ceded or followed the green growth, or whether the two were

genetically related. On placing a few bodies covered by the

red growth under a bell-glass in a damp atmosphere they

became covered in about two days by the green growth,

whereas the green so treated did not change to red. It is

very difficult to determine the question of relationship between

fungi thus associated, and all I was able to do in the time at

my command was to examine the morphology of these fungi

with a view of ascertaining their relationship to allied

species already described. The result may be given in a few

words.

Aphis rumicis on the Mangel-Wurzel in Shropshire. 5

“Those insects which were killed by the red fungus had died

in a standing position with the legs extended (Pl. III. A, fig. 1)

or, more rarely, folded beneath the body. The bodies of some

were only partially discoloured by the little patches of the

fungus, while others were completely covered, except the

legs, so as to conceal all markings of the body. In this last

condition they are considerably enlarged, but retain their

general outline, and are firm and tough under the knife.

When viewed with a 1-inch object-glass the fungus is seen as

a closely-packed layer of glistening reddish-brown particles,

which, when recourse is had to the higher power of a quarter

of an inch, are resolved into elliptic or obovate cells

supported on subcylindrical elongated cells issuing from

the inside of the insect’s body (figs. 8-12). Dividing one

of the bodies by a longitudinal cut, the viscera are seen to

be absorbed and replaced by a compact mass of fungus-threads

of the same colour as those on the surface. Examining this

mass under a quarter-inch object-glass, it is seen to be made

up of more or less elongated tubular cells (figs. 2-7), varying

in diameter from ‘005 to ‘015 millim., and in length from -05

to -15 millim.; they are irregularly bent, sometimes branched

(fig. 5), and occasionally septate (fig. 7) ; the interior of the

cells is filled with coarsely granular protoplasm, with nume-

rous large vacuoles. ‘The ends of these cells force themselves

through the body of the insect to the outside, and bear

conidia on their summits, which are formed by abstriction

(figs. 8-12). If these conidia are detached from the conidio-

phore before they are mature, as happens under the pressure

of the covering-glass, the base is truncate (fig. 13, a, a, a),

but if allowed to mature they are elliptic or obovate (fig. 13,

b, 6) ; they are occasionally in a later stage observed throw-

ing out germ-tubes at either end (fig. 13, ¢, c).

“From the above brief description it will be at once appa-

rent that this rusty-red fungus causing the destruction of the

aphides is a close ally of the well-known Hmpusa musce,

Cohn, which attacks and kills the common house-ly. Fre-

senius has created the genus Hntomophthora * for the reception

of these insect-killing species, in which Dr. Winter, in his

new edition of Rabenhorst’s ‘ Kryptogamen Flora,’ includes

ten species. One of these, #. aphedis, Hoffm.f, is found on

an aphis on Cornus sanguinea ; but this is essentially different

from the one found on mangel, as I have been able to satisfy

myself by the examination of an authentic specimen kindly

* Bot. Zeitung, 1856, p. 883.

+ Fresenius, “ Ueber die Pilzgattung Entomophthora,” in Abhandl. der

Senckenb. natur. Gesellsch. Band ii. p. 208, t. ix. figs. 59-67.

6 On Aphis rumicis on the Mangel-Wurzel in Shropshire.

lent me by Dr. Cooke. I was not fortunate enough to find

the resting-spore in the mangel aphis; but should it appear

again this autumn I may be more successful. The species

may be called pro tem. Hntomophthora ferruginea, n. s.

“ The dull green fungus which at a later stage covers the

dead bodies of the aphides and entirely obscures, though it

does not destroy, the above-described Hntomophthora, bears a

general resemblance to Penicillium glaucum to the naked eye

(Pl. ILI. B, fig. 1). This also sends its more delicate mycelial

threads through the mummified aphides, appearing at length on

the outer surface as erect dendritic conidiophores (fig. 2). It

can be best traced in the legs of the insect, which are usually

unaffected by the Entomophthora. After traversing the inte-

rior of the leg it issues from between the joints (fig. 3),

throwing up a number of slender septate threads, about °5

millim. high and 004 millim. broad, which form a fasciculate

head of dichotomously branching chains of conidia, which are

cylindrical, rounded at the ends, and variable in length.

This appears to agree with Penicillium cladosporioides, Fresen.

Beitr. t. i. figs. 23-28.”

Since the above was in type, Mr. Phillips informs me

that he has not seen Lntomophthora Planchoniana, described

by Prof. Max Cornu, of Paris, which also grows on aphides,

and should be compared with the above (vide ‘ Bulletin de la

Société Bot. de France,’ 1873, p. 189). I observe also that

Miss Ormerod records, as an insect injurious to mangels, the

beetle Steropus madidus (Royal Agricult. Soc. Report, April

1886, p. 311), “ previously believed to be only carnivorous.”

As this insect is one of the Harpalidee, some species of which

are known to be herbivorous (see Westwood’s ‘ Mod. Class.

of Insects,” i. p. 63), it is quite probable that we may hear

more ot this little beetle as an enemy to mangel crops.

W. HouGutTon.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IIL.

Fig. 1. An aphis killed by Enxtomophthora ferruginea, the natural

size.

Figs. 2-7. Mycelial cells found in the interior of the body of the aphis.

Magnitied about 350 times.

Figs. 8-12. Mycelial cells, bearing on their summits the conidia in

various stages of formation by abstriction.

Fig. 18. Conidia in different conditions. a, a, a, a, showing the truncate

base by which they were attached to the conidiophores ; 8, 6,

conidia with the base rounded off; c, c, others throwing out

germ-tubes from both ends,

Mr. A. G. Butler on a Milionia from Borneo. 7

Fig. 1. An aphis previously attacked and killed by the Entomophthora

now invaded by a Penicillium. Natural size.

Fig. 2, The leg of an aphis out of which the Penicillium is growing,

mostly at the joints. Magnified 70 times.

Fig. 3. Penicillium cladosporioides, Fresen., removed from the insect and

placed under a higher power, showing the form of growth.

Magnified 350 times.

Figs. 4', 4". Conidia of various sizes, some of those on the right showing

minute side-growths,

Il.—Description of a Moth of the Genus Milionia from

Borneo. By A. G. Burier, F.L.S. &e.

EAr.y in the present year the Museum purchased a small

series of Lepidoptera from Borneo, amongst which was a

Milionia, allied to MW. zonea, and which I fully believed, at

the time when I selected it, to be the Burmese J. pyrozonis.

On comparison with the two species from Darjiling and 'Tenas-

serim I find it to be intermediate in character, and to be the

male of an insect which we have long had unnamed in the

collection, on account of the indefinite character of the locality

received with it— EK. India.” I propose to call this species

M. Sharpet,in honour of our ornithologist Mr. R. B. Sharpe,

through whose efforts the collection was submitted to us.

Milionia Sharpet, sp. n.

Size and coloration of I zonea, of Darjiling, the wings

being velvety blue-black with metallic cobalt-blue streaks

upon the veins at the base; the primaries with an oblique

bright orange belt and the secondaries with the outer third

of the same colour, with five large oval black spots immedi-

ately before the fringe. Body dull purplish black, the head,

collar, and tegule spotted and streaked with metallic blue-

green; the abdominal segments edged with metallic blue ;

anal tuft grey ; legs with their upper surfaces brilliant metallic

blue. Expanse of wings 65 millim.

@, Borneo; 9,“ BH. India.” Coll. B. M.

From MM. zonea this species may readily be distinguished

by the belt of the primaries, which is quite a third narrower

towards its inferior extremity and more arched throughout,

and from both M. zonea and J. pyrozonis by the narrower

external orange area to the secondaries, upon which the spots

are oval rather than fusiform, and by the dark grey instead of

stramineous or dull white colour of the anal tuft. In JZ pyro-

zonis also the colouring of the orange belts is considerably

redder ; but this naturally alters with age.

§ Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

WI.— On some new or ‘tmperfectly-known Species of

Stromatoporoids. By H. Atteyne Nicnorson, M.D.,

D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural History in the Uni-

versity of Aberdeen.—Part II.

[Plates I. & E.]

Stromatoporelia curiosa, Barg., sp.

(PL I. figs. 1-3.)

Stromatopora polymorpha, Goldfuss, Petref. Germ. pl. lxiv. figs. 8 a, 8,

& 8d (cet. excl.) (1826).

Stromatopora curiosa, Bargatzky, Die Stromatoporen des rheinischen

Devons, p. 55 (1881).

P Stromatopora nulliporoides, Nicholson, Report on the Paleontology of

the Province of Ontario, p. 78 (1875).

? Cenostroma incrustans, Hall & Whitfield, Twenty-third Annual Re-

port on the State Cabinet, p. 227, pl. ix. fig. 5 (1873).

Ccenosteum encrusting, thin, attached by the whole of the

inferior surface to some foreign body, and usually developing

externally numerous irregular pointed eminences, at the ex-

tremities of which the astrorhize open. Surface usually

covered with minute rounded tubercles, the apices of which

may be perforated, and also exhibiting branched astrorhizal

canals; in other cases part or the whole of the surface may be

covered by a thin calcareous membrane, which exhibits few or

no apertures of any kind. As regards internal structure the

skeleton-fibre is minutely porous, and the skeletal tissue is of

the imperfectly reticulate type. The concentric lamine are

thick and well-marked, often with a median clear line in each

(as seen in vertical section), and they are placed from 7 to

2 millim. apart. The transversely divided ends of the radial

pillars can be more or less extensively recognized as distinet

structures in tangential sections. The astrorhize are fur-

nished with vertical axial canals, and astrorhizal tabule may

be sparingly present. Definite zodidal tubes are not recog-

nizable.

Obs. This is a typical example of an encrusting and para-

sitic Stromatoporoid. It envelops Rugose corals or other

organisms, and forms crusts varying in thickness from less than

a millimetre up to 5 or 6 millim. One of its most character-

istic and conspicuous external features is the fact that the

exterior is more or less extensively covered with pointed coni-

cal eminences (Pl. I. fig. 1), which may be imperforate, or

which may terminate in an aperture corresponding with the

centre of one of the astrorhizal systems. ‘These eminences or

‘““mamelons ’”’? may be comparatively large, sometimes more

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 9

than a centimetre in height, in which case they are compara-

tively few in number. More usually they are smaller, per-

haps 2 or 8 millim. in height, and in this case they are

numerous. When well developed each of these pointed

eminences consists of concentrically laminated tissue traversed

centrally by the axial canal of an astrorhizal system, and

having the external opening of the same at its apex, while

the astrorhizal twigs run down its sides externally.

The surface presents curious and very puzzling variations

in different examples, or in different regions of the same

specimen. Sometimes the whole, or a part only, of the

surface is covered with minute rounded or elongated tuber-

cles, which sometimes coalesce into vermiculate ridges, and

which may have their apices perforated with minute circular

apertures. ‘This seems to be the normal condition of the

surface. In many specimens, however, this granulated sur-

face is extensively, or completely, concealed from view by the

development of a delicate smooth calcareous pellicle or mem-

brane. ‘This external membrane may pass unbrokenly over

the mamelons as well as over the general surface; but com-

monly the apices of the mamelons show a few small apertures

or the single larger opening of an astrorhizal canal. In this

latter case the appearances presented remind one of the general

surface of Distichopora at points where ampulle are de-

veloped.

As regards internal structure, the general appearances pre-

sented by tangential and vertical sections (Pl. I. figs. 2 and 3)

are very similar to those of corresponding sections of Stromato-

porella eifeliensis, Nich., and need not be more minutely dis-

eussed here. The present species is distinguished from S.

evfeliensis, as from the other related species of Stromatoporella,

by its uniformly encrusting habit, the development of pointed

mamelons, and the characters of its surface. It does not

appear to differ, to any marked extent, from an encrusting

Stromatoporoid trom the Hamilton formation of North America,

to which I gave the name of Stromatopora nulliporotdes (loc.

cit. supra) ; and the latter name will therefore probably have

to be regarded as a synonym. It also seems to me ver

probable that the form described by Professors Hall and

Whitfield, from the Chemung group of North America, under

the name of Canostroma incrustans (loc. cit. supra) will prove

to be really identical with the present species.

Formation and Locality. Common in the Middle Devonian

formation of Biichel (in the Paffrath district). I have also

found it at Paffrath, and, more rarely, at Gerolstein and

Biirendorf (Hillesheim) in the Hifel.

10 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

Stromatoporella granulata, Nich.

Stromatopora granuata, Nicholson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. xii. p. 94, pl. iv. figs. 8, 8a (1878).

Coenosteum forming laminar expansions, attached basally

by a peduncle, and having the rest of the lower surface covered

by concentrically striated and wrinkled epitheca. The thick-

ness of the coenosteum varies from less than 2 millim. up to 2-3

centim. The surface shows a variable number of low rounded

or conical eminences or ‘ mamelons,” the apices of which

are usually perforated, each with a single circular opening

representing the axial canal of one of the astrorhizal systems.

From the apices of the mamelons radiate more or less con-

spicuous astrorhizal gutters, and the general surface is covered

with close-set tubercles of various sizes, the smaller of these

being imperforate, while the larger ones are perforated at

their apices by distinct circular apertures. In places the

tubercles coalesce into vermiculate ridges. Parts of the sur-

face may be covered with a thin calcareous membrane, per-

forated by the apertures of the larger tubercles above spoken

of.

As regards internal structure the skeleton-fibre is minutely

porous, and the skeletal tissue is of the incompletely reticu-

late type. Vertical sections show well-developed concentric

laminee, each often with a median clear line, the radial pillars

being thick and the interlaminar spaces from 2 to + millim. in

height. Imperfect zodidal tubes, with few tabule, are often

recognizable. In tangential sections the transversely divided

ends of the radial pillars are seen, each often in the form of

a ring enclosing a central circular space. It is the free upper

ends of these which form the perforated tubercles on the

surface. ‘The intervals between the cut ends of the radial

pillars are often crossed by delicate partitions, indicating the

presence of astrorhizal tabule.

Obs. S. granulata is the type-species of the genus Stromato-

porella, and I have elsewhere figured its minute structure with

some fulness (‘ Monograph Brit. Stromatoporoids,’ parti. pl. i.

figs, 14, 15, pl. iv. fig. 6, and pl. vn. fies. 5,6) ese

have not repeated these figures here, it is not necessary to

discuss the minute characters of the species in greater detail

on the present occasion. SS. granulata is undoubtedly very

nearly related to S. ezfeliensis, Nich., but seems to be

specifically distinct. As compared with the latter species it

is most readily distinguished by the much smaller development

of the astrorhizal system, and by the conspicuous presence of

hollow radial pillars which appear on the surface as large

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 11

perforated tubercles, and which are clearly recognizable in

tangential sections. The mterlaminar spaces are also wider,

and the general tissue is of a coarser type than in S. e¢feliensis;

while the ramified tubulation of the skeleton-fibre in the

latter is represented by a finely porous structure. Lastly, 8.

ecfeliensis is an almost constantly encrusting type, while I have

never observed a similar habit of growth in S. granulata.

_ Formation and Locality. Not uncommon in the Hamilton

formation of Arkona, Ontario ; also in the Corniferous Lime-

stone of Port Colborne and other localities in Western Ontario.

Labechia conferta, Lonsd., sp.

ae conferta, Lonsdale, in Murchison, Sil. Syst. p. 688, pl. xvi.

fig. 5 (1859).

Labeshebs See Milne-Edwards & Jules Haime, Pol. Foss. des Terr.

Pal. p. 280 (1851), and Mon. Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 269, pl. Lxii. figs.

6-Ge (1855).

Ccenosteum usually in the form of a laminar expansion of

variable thickness, attached by a basal peduncle, and having

the rest of the lower surface covered by a concentrically

wrinkled epitheca. Upper surface without monticules, covered

with prominent, rounded or elongated, often conical tubercles,

the apices of which may be imperforate, or which exhibit a

minute circular summit-aperture. Often the tubercles become

coalescent to a greater or less extent, and give rise to vermi-

culate ridges. The surface between the tubercles is smooth,

and no astrorhizal grooves are developed,

In internal structure the coenosteum consists of stout, circu-

lar or oval, radial pillars, which have a diameter of } to 4

millim., and terminate upwards in pointed extremities, each

being traversed by a central canal. The pillars give rise to

radiating “‘arms’”’ or plates, which unite with one another in

such a manner that the entire space between the pillars becomes

filled with a tissue of calcareous vesicles, the convexities of

which are directed upwards.

Obs. ‘This well-known species occurs typically in the form

of laminar expansions with an epithecate base and peduncle

of attachment, but in some instances an encrusting habit of

growth is observable. Young examples may be only 2 or 3

centim. in diameter, and 1 millim. in thickness; but old

specimens may be of greater size, perhaps a foot in diameter,

and may reach a thickness of 2-3 centim. A single specimen

often consists of two or more superposed colonies. ‘I'he sur-

face differs from that of many Stromatoporoids in the complete

absence of ‘‘ mamelons,’’ and of any indications of an astro-

rhizal system, being covered throughout with prominent

12 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

tubercles, which may be about 4 millim. in height, and

about the same diameter at their base. ‘The tubercles may

be placed about + to 4 millim. apart, or may be in contact,

often coalescing i in sinuous rows. The apices of the tubercles

may be simply rounded or pointed, and may be apparently

imperforate. In other cases a distinct circular aperture may

be detected at the apex of a pillar, though it is not clear that

this is not the result of weathering.

Vertical sections (woodcut, fig. B) show that the cceno-

steum is essentially composed of very stout radial pillars,

Sections of Labechia conferta, Lonsd., sp., enlarged twelve times. Wen-

lock Limestone, Tronbridge ua Tangential section. B. Vertical

section. pp radial pillars : 8 OG. connecting processes or “arms.”

which spring from the basal epitheca and are continued to

the upper surface, where they terminate in the prominent

tubercles above spoken of. The interspaces between the

pillars are occupied by a vesicular Hissue formed by the coales-

cence of connecting processes, or “ arms,” given out from the

pillars, the convexities of the ie being turned towards

the upper sur face.

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 13

Tangential sections (woodcut, fig. A) show that the radial

pillars are hollow, each being traversed by a well-marked axial

canal. The tissue forming the periphery of the pillars is

composed of very delicate laminee which surround the axial

canal concentrically, and which often show a minute cribri-

form structure. ‘The connecting processes spring from this

tissue, and can commonly be followed in vertical sections for

a considerable distance into the substance of the pillars.

Tangential sections further exhibit irregular dark lines con-

necting the transversely divided tangential pillars; these

lines are the cut edges of the vesicular plates or processes

which fill the intervals between the pillars.

There is, apparently, a complete absence of definite zodidal

tubes or surface apertures, and the “concentric laminz ” of

the ordinary Stromatoporoids are represented solely by the

vesicular tissue which unites the pillars together.

Formation and Locality. Abundant in the Wenlock Lime-

stone of Britain (Ironbridge, Dudley, Dormington, Longhope,

&e.). I have also specimens from the Wenlock Limestone of

Gotland (presented to me by Prof. Lindstrém) ; but I have

not obtained the species in the Silurian deposits of Msthonia

or Oesel.

Labechia ohioensis, Nich. (PI. II. figs. 1 and 2.)

Labechia ohioensis, Nicholson, Mon. Brit. Strom, p. 32, footnote, pl. ii.

fies. 1 & 2 (1885).

Labechia montifera, Ulrich, Contributions to American Paleontology,

vol. i. p. 33, pl. ii. figs. 9, 9a (1886).

Ccenosteum sometimes laminar and pedunculate (?), often

encrusting foreign bodies. Upper surface sometimes smooth,

but more commonly with small conical “‘ mamelons,” covered

throughout with minute rounded or pointed tubercles. Radial

pulars about 4 millim. in diameter, and placed at distances of

from +to1millim. apart. The radial pillars are mostly more

or less angulated, and sometimes exhibit distinct traces of axial

canals. ‘The interspaces between the pillars are occupied by

delicate vesicular tissue formed of minute vesicles, the con-

vexities of which are directed towards the surface.

Obs. In general structure this well-marked species resem-

bles L. conferta, Lonsd., sp. It is distinguished from this,

however, by the much smaller size of the radial pillars, and the

correspondingly smaller and less prominent tubercles upon the

surface. Moreover, the pillars commonly appear angulated or

stellate in cross-section instead of being round or oval. Lastly,

the vesicles of the interstitial tissue are much smaller and more

delicate, and are developed in proportionally greater quantity

than is the case in L. conferta (Pl. IL. fig. 1).

14 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

In minute structure ZL. ohtoensis presents nothing very

special. Owing apparently to imperfect preservation the

axial canals of the pillars are only occasionally recognizable ;

but I have seen traces of a cribriform structure of the tissue

of the pillars. In the specimen which I figured originally

the actual skeleton of the fossil has been replaced by calcite,

all the cavities of the coenosteum being filled with matrix.

In the specimen here figured (for which I am indebted to the

kindness, of my friend Mr. Arthur H. Foord) the skeleton is

preserved in the normal manner.

Mr. Foord has also drawn my attention to the fact that

some of the appearances which he described (Contrib. to the

Micro-Pal. of the Cambro-Silurian Rocks of Canada, p. 25,

1883) as characterizing Tetradium huronense, Bill., sp., are

really due to the fact that the specimens of this coral which he

examined were covered with a crust of Labechia ohioensis.

Thus the granules or tubercles described as covering the

surface of Tetradium huronense are referable to the investing

Stromatoporoid and not to the coral itself.

While these pages have been going through the press I

have received from Mr. KE. O. Ulrich a copy of his ‘ Con-

tributions to American Paleontology’ (vol. i. no. 1, May 1,

1886), in which a species of Labechia is described from the

Cincinnati formation under the name of L. montifera. Mr.

Ulrich’s description and figures seem to render it certain that

the species named ec. is identical with the one to which I had

previously applied the name of L. ohdoensis. In all essential

points the internal structure of these is the same, though Mr.

Ulrich’s specimens seem to have been in some respects ina

better state of preservation than those which have come under

my notice. According to Mr. Ulrich the species occurs in the

upper part of the Cincinnati group in Ohio and Indiana.

Formation and Locality. Cincinnati group, Waynesville,

Ohio (coll. HH, A. Nicholson) ; Hudson-River formation, Cape

Smythe, Lake Huron (coll. A. H. Foord).

Labechia canadensis, Nich. & Murie, sp.

(PIS ig. tos)

Stromatocerium canadense, Nicholson & Murie, Journ, Linn. Soe., Zool.

vol. xiv. p. 223, pl. iil. figs. 9, 10 (1878).

Labechia canadensis, Nicholson, Mon. Brit. Stromatoporoids, pl. ii.

figs, 3-5,

Coenosteum sometimes massive, sometimes composed of

thick laminz with a basal epitheca. Surface imperfectly

known, but apparently possessing irregular tubercles and

conical mamelons. radial pillars large and irregularly deve-

loped. The vesicular tissue between the pillars is also very

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 15

irregularly developed, the vesicles being sometimes of mode-

rate dimensions, but being at other places of large size and

irregular form. The vesicles have their convexities turned

upwards, and the radial pillars terminate upwards in pointed

extremities.

Obs. All the examples of this species which I have exa-

mined are in a highly mineralized condition, and are not in a

state to allow of the satisfactory working out of minute struc-

tural details. That the specimens are rightly referable to the

genus Labechia is, however, clear, and there can also be no

doubt as to the distinctness of the species. Many of the

specimens which I have collected, both from America and

Russia, have the skeleton replaced by calcite; but I have here

figured a vertical section of a Russian example in which the

skeleton is preserved in the normal manner. The species is

most nearly allied to L. conferta, Lonsd., but is sufficiently

distinguished from it by the much more irregular development

of the radial pillars and the correspondingly irregular develop-

ment, as regards both size and shape, of the interstitial

vesicles.

Formation and Locality. Ordovician formation (‘Trenton

Limestone), Peterborough, Ontario. Also in the same forma-

tion (Upper “ Jewesche Schichten” or ‘ Wassalem beds”’),

Saak, Esthonia. [It is interesting to notice that another

Trenton fossil, viz. Solenopora compacta, Bill., sp., is also

common at Saak.|

Labechia serotina, Nich. (PI. II. figs. 3 and 4.)

Labechia serotina, Nicholson, Mon. Brit. Stromatoporoids, p. 45, wood-

cut, fig. 4 (1885) (figured but not described).

General form and surface of the coenosteum unknown.

In internal structure the skeleton is composed of cylindrical

radial pillars, which have a diameter of about } millim., and

which are traversed by large axial canals. The canals of the

pillars are provided with curved internal partitions, which run

transversely to the canal, and have their convexities turned

upwards. The pillars are very rarely isolated, but are mostly

in contact laterally in such a way that they give rise to sinu-

ous rows, forming a network of much the same pattern as that

produced by the corallites of Halysites escharoides, Linn. The

interspaces between the winding rows of pillars are crossed by

delicate calcareous fibres or plates, which connect the pillars

together, and which are only rarely and partially vesicular.

These connecting plates are usually straight, and are only

occasionally curved; hence they give to vertical sections the

aspect of a tabulate coral.

16 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

Obs. The only example which I possess of this remarkable

Stromatoporoid is a small polished fragment from the Devo-

nian Limestone of Devonshire, w heh I purchased from

Mr. Sclater, of Teignmouth. The structure of the skeleton

differs so widely from that of the ordinary species of Labechia

that it is unnecessary to compare it minutely with these.

The characteristic features of L. serotina are the confluence of

the radial pillars into a reticulation of sinuous rows, the large

size of the axial canals, the presence of curved transverse par-

titions in the interior of the axial canals of the pillars, and the

fact that the interstitial tissue is composed of straight hori-

zontal plates, which only rarely become vesicular, and then

only to a very limited extent.

I may mention that there exists in the Devonian limestones

of Devonshire another form of Labechia, the structure of

which accords essentially with that of the normal species of

the genus. I have not, however, as yet completely investi-

eated this form, and shall therefore defer its description to a

later time.

Formation and Locality. Middle Devonian of Devonshire.

The specimen is in a red limestone, and is probably from the

neighbourhood of Torquay.

Labechia? Schmidivi, Nich. (PI. IL. figs. 6-8.)

Labechia conferta, Fr. Schmidt, Silur. Form. von Ehstland &e.

p. 280 (1858).

Labechia conferta, Lindstrom, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xviii.

p. 4 (1876).

Labechia conferta (“ Oesel’sche Form”), Dybowski, Die Cheetetiden

der cstbaltischen Silur-Formation, p. 55, pl. iii. figs. 7, 7 a@ (1877).

Labechia conferta, Ferd. Roemer, Letheea Paleozoica, p. 543, file 126

(1883).

Coenosteum in the form of laminar expansions, attached by

a basal peduncle, and having the rest of the lower surface

covered by a concentrically-striated epitheca. The ccenosteum

may be of very considerable size, and its thickness varies from

a couple of millimetres up to perhaps two centimetres. The

upper surface is in many cases studded with very prominent

and large tubercles, which are placed close together in oblique

lines, but which rarely touch or become confluent, The free

extremities of the tubercles are in some specimens round, in

others pointed, and they mostly show no openings at their

apices. In some cases there is the appearance of apical

apertures ; but it seems probable that this is only the result

of wearing down of the surface. In many specimens the

whole or a large part of the surface may be covered with a

thin calcareous “membrane, which passes over the summits of

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. Ay

the tubercles, either completely concealing these or only allow-

ing their ends to be faintly discerned.

As regards internal structure, the entire coenosteum appears

to be composed of approximated parallel horizontal lamine,

which are bent into a system of close-set conical elevations,

which, in the last-formed layer, give rise to the surface-

tubercles. ‘The structures representative of the radial pillars

are thus composed of the successively superimposed upward

bendings of the horizontal laminz ; and the interspaces between

these are occupied by the same lamine bent downwards and

closely approximated to one another.

Obs. The structure of this form has been well described by

Lindstrém and Dybowski. From the description given above

and from the accompanying figures (PI. II. figs. 7, 8) it will

be evident that, supposing the structure to be really what it

appears to be, we have to deal with a type exceedingly

different from Labechia conferta, Lonsd., though the superficial

resemblances between the two are very striking. On this

oint Dybowski is quite clear, and he speaks of this type as

the “‘ Oesel’sche Form” of Labechia conferta. The first speci-

men which I examined was one kindly sent me by Prof. Ferd.

Roemer, and as I found it to be highly crystallized I thought

it possible that it might be generically identical with Labechia

conferta, Lonsd., and that its apparently very different internal

structure might be only the result of extreme mineralization

(Mon. Brit. Strom. p. 83). Since then I have collected and

examined an extensive series of specimens from the Silurian

rocks of Oesel; and I have come to the conclusion that the

present form is unquestionably specifically distinct from L,

conferta, Lonsd., and that it is very doubtful indeed if it can

be referred to the genus Labechia at all.

All the specimens which I have seen are in a state of com-

plete crystallization internally, though the upper and under

surfaces are excellently preserved. ‘This mineralization has

not obliterated the internal structure, though it may be

assumed to have considerably obscured it. ‘l'angential sec-

tions (Pl. II. fig. 7) exhibit rows of circular spaces, surroun-

ded by a dark line, often exhibiting a dark central spot, and

composed of more or less clearly recognizable concentric

lamine surrounding this central spot. ‘hese circular spaces

are about 4 millim. in diameter, and clearly correspond with

the cut ends of the radial pillars, as seen in tangential sections

of L. conferta, Lonsd. ‘The dark central spot also probably

indicates an axial canal. On the other hand, the intervals

between these circular spaces are occupied by a dense brown

tissue belonging to the coenosteum itself, whereas in L. conferta

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xviii. 2

18 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

the corresponding intervals are filled with clear calcite, crossed

here and there by the cut edges of the interstitial vesicles.

In vertical sections (PI. IL. fig. 8) the differences between

L.? Schmidtii and L. conferta are still more striking. In-

stead of seeing the well-marked radial pillars separated by

intervals filled with lenticular vesicles, as we should do in the

latter species, we now see a uniformly brown section, in which

there are no recognizable spaces filled with calcite, and no

vesicular tissue. All that the vertical section exhibits in L. ?

Schmidtii is a series of sharply undulated and exceedingly

thin lamelle, which appear to be in elose apposition. The

upward bendings of these lamellz correspond with the radial

pillars, and the downward bendings correspond with the

intervals between these. Periodically a thicker and stronger

lamella than the rest is produced, indicating a pause in the

growth of the organism. The whole texture of the section is

also more or less obviously crystalline, though not more so

than one often sees in sections of Echinodermal structures.

It need not be doubted that the peculiarities of these sec-

tions are in part the result of crystallization and secondary

change; but I have come to the conclusion that this is not

sufficient to account for the greater portion of the remarkable

internal structure of this species. More particularly I have

come to the conclusion that no amount of crystallization could

account for the absence of the interstitial vesicular tissue

which fills in the intervals between the pillars in the normal

forms of Labechia, supposing this tissue ever to have existed

in the Oesel form. I have, in fact, examined thin sections of

specimens of L. conferta, Lonsd., from Dudley, in a condition

of intense crystallization, and I have neither observed any

appearances in these at all comparable with those seen in the

Russian examples, nor have I ever failed to recognize in them

the radial pillars and interstitial vesicular tissue.

If, however, the form now under consideration be really

destitute of interstitial vesicular tissue, and if it be really

composed of sharply undulated and closely approximated cal-

careous lamin, then it obviously can no longer find a place

in the genus Labechia, EK. & H. The form which it most

closely resembles is one which I described from the Niagara

Limestone of North America under the name of Dictyostroma

undulatum (Pal. of Ohio, vol. ii. p. 254, pl. xxiv. fig. 6,

1875). The surface, when somewhat exfoliated (PI. LI. fig. 6),

has, in particular, a close resemblance to what is seen in

Dictyostroma undulatum. Unfortunately, the microscopic

structure of the Ohio species has not yet been investigated,

and the genus Dictyostroma cannot therefore be regarded as

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 19

satisfactorily established. In the meantime, however, I am

disposed to think that these two forms are congeneric, and

that the structure of the genus D¢ctyostroma, Nich,, will

therefore prove to be that which I have here described as

characterizing Labechia? Schmidtit.

In any case, even supposing that the present type were

left in the genus Labechia, it would still be clearly separated

as a species from L. conferta, Lonsd. Thus, apart from the

presumed want of continuous radial pillars and interstitial

vesicular tissue, the surface-tubercles of L.? Schmidtit are

much more prominent and much larger than they are in L.

conferta, Lonsd., and they rarely, or never to any extent,

coalesce, as they so commonly do in the latter. Again, I

have never observed in L. conferta any trace of the singular

surface-pellicle which so commonly spreads over the last-

formed layer of tubercles in the Russian form. I have there-

fore no difficulty in agreeing with Dybowski as to the specific

distinctness of the latter, and I have named it after Magister

Friedrich Schmidt, by whom it was originally discovered in

the Silurian rocks of Oesel.

Formation and Locality. Common in the Silurian formation

(Upper Oesel beds) of Hoheneichen, Oesel. I have also

found it at Kattri-pank and at Lode, near Arensburg.

Rosenella dentata, Rosen, sp. (PI. I. figs. 4 and 5.)

Stromatopora dentata, Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromatoporen,

p. 75, pl. x. figs. 1-8 (1867).

Labechia dentata, Ferd. Roemer, Lethza Paleeozoica, p. 545 (1883),

Coenosteum massive; surface unknown. ‘The skeleton is

composed of undulating concentric lamina, which unite to

form elongated vesicles, the convexities of which point up-

wards. ‘The radial pillars are rudimentary and are repre-

sented only by close-set conical tubercles, which cover the

upper convex surface of the vesicles, very rarely reaching the

under surface of the lamina next above. The lamine are not

specially thickened and are mostly placed at intervals of } to

1 millim. apart, the vesicles generally being from 1 to 2

millim, in greatest length. Here and there, however, are

found irregular spaces, often apparently periodically produced,

in which the vesicles are of considerably larger size, and the

lamine therefore further apart.

Obs. This species is a characteristic example of the genus

Rosenella, Nich.*. Vertical sections exhibit the elongated

* The genus Rosenella was founded by me (Mon. Brit. Stromatopo-

roids, p. 84, 1885) for forms which differ from Zabdechia in the fact that

the feel pillars are reduced to tubercles, covering the upper surfaces of

comparatively large lenticular vesicles.

20 Prot. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

lenticular vesicles of which the entire ccenosteum is composed,

and which bear on their upper surfaces prominent, pointed,

and close-set tubercles (Pl. I. fig. 4). Tangential sections

(Pl. I. fig. 5) exhibit the transversely-divided ends of the

tubercles or the irregularly-cut edges of the vesicles.

The species is structurally very similar to Rosenella macro-

eystis, Nich., from the Wenlock Limestone of Gotland, but

is separated by the much smaller size of the vesicles. I have

examined the original specimens upon which von Rosen

founded the species, and I have also collected others myself;

but I have never seen any example satisfactorily exhibiting

the form of the coenosteum er its mode of growth. The

species was, however, evidently of large size and apparently

non-encrusting.

Formation and Locality. “ Zone of Pentamerus esthonus”

(Silurian), Kattentack, Esthonia. Rosen’s type specimen is

from St. Johannis, in Oesel.

Rosenella macrocystis, Nich. (PI. I. fig. 8.)

Rosenella macrocystts, Nicholson, Mon. Brit. Strom. p. 84, pl. vii.

figs. 12 and 18 (1885). (Figured without description.)

Ccenosteum laminar, with a basal peduncle of attachment

and a concentrically-wrinkled epitheca. Surface flat, without

‘‘mamelons,”” showing no astrorhizal grooves, and covered

uniformly with minute, extremely close-set granules or

tubercles. The coenosteum is composed of approximately

horizontal plates, which are so undulated or bent as to give

rise to a tissue of elongated and greatly flattened vesicles of

variable sizes, the larger ones being commonly from 5 to 15

millim, in length. Hach lamina has its upper surface

covered with close-set minute tubercles, which fall short of

the lamina next above. Tangential sections show the cut

ends of the tubercles or the irregularly divided edges of the

undulating lamine.

Obs. In general structure this species closely resembles

R. dentata, Rosen. It is, however, sufficiently distinguished

from this by the much more minute size of the tubercles

which cover the upper surfaces of the laminz, and by the

much larger size of the vesicles which make up the whole

ceenosteum. It is, moreover, a laminar form with an epi-

theca, whereas 2. dentata would rather appear to have grown

in large masses.

I have only seen a single specimen of 2. macrocystis,

which was collected in Gotland by Dr. George J. Hinde, who

was good enough to submit it to me for examination. In

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 21

this specimen, which is only a fragment, the ccenosteum

would appear to have been at least 4 inches wide and about

+ inch thick in the centre.

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Wisby, Got«

land (coll. Dr. George J. Hinde).

Rosenella pachyphylla, Nich. (PI. I. figs. 6 and 7.)

Coenosteum apparently massive, composed of undulated

lamin, which unite to form a tissue of elongated vesicles of

very varying sizes, the larger ones being from 5 to 15 millim.

or more in length. The upper surfaces of the laminz are

covered with exceedingly minute miliary granules or

tubercles. The laminze vary much in thickness, many of them

being from § to 1 millim. thick. The thicker lamine have

a peculiar tubulated structure, being traversed by minute

uregular canals, which penetrate them vertically, and thus

place successive vesicles in communication. These tubuli are

seen in vertical sections (PI. I. fig. 6) crossing the lamine at

right angles. In tangential sections (PI. I. fig. 7) the tubuli

are seen in places where the section happens to correspond

with one of the laminz in question as close-set rounded per-

forations in the substance of the lamina. These tubuli pro-

bably served to convey stolons of the ccenosarc, and, in the

last layer of vesicles, for the lodgment of zooids.

Obs. The only specimen J have seen of this species is a

fragment of a larger mass, and has a thickness of about 2

inches, indicating that the ccenosteum grew to a large size.

Unfortunately neither the under nor the upper surface is

satisfactorily preserved. ‘The general structure of the skele-

ton conforms to that of Rosenella dentata, Rosen, and R.

macrocystis, Nich.; but the present species is sufficiently

separated from these by the exceedingly minute size of the

tubercles covering the upper surface of the lamine, and still

more by the peculiar thickening and tubulation of many of

the lamine.

Formation and Locality. Silurian (“Zone of Pentamerus

esthonus”), Kattentack, Ksthonia.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Pare I,

Fig. 1, A specimen of Stromatoporella curiosa, Barg., ‘pe of the natural

size, forming a crust upon a Rugose coral. Middle Devonian,

Biichel (Paftrath district).

Fig. 2. Tangential section of the same, enlarged twelve times.

22 Mr. W. K. Brooks on the Origin of

Fig. 3. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 4, Vertical section of Rosenella dentata, Rosen, sp., enlarged twelve

times. Silurian, Kattentack, Esthonia.

Fig. 5, Tangential section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 6. Vertical section of Rosenella pachyphylla, Nich., enlarged twelve

times. Silurian, Kattentack, Esthonia.

Fig. 7. Tangential section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig, 8, Vertical section of Rosenella macrocystis, Nich., enlarged twelve

times. Wenlock Limestone, Gotland.

Prate Il.

Fig. 1. Vertical section of Labechia ohioensis, Nich., enlarged twelve

times. Ordovician (Hudson-River Formation), Cape Smythe

Lake Huron.

fig. 2. Tangential section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 3, Tangential section of Labechia serotina, Nich., enlarged twelve

times. Middle Devonian, Devonshire.

tg. 4. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 5. Vertical section of Labechia canadensis, Nich. & Mur., enlarged

twelve times. Ordovician (Jewesche Zone), Saak, Esthonia.

Fig. 6. Part of an exfoliated specimen of Labechia? Schmidtii, Nich.,

enlarged about six times. Silurian (Upper Oesel Zone), Hohen-

eichen, Oesel.

fg. 7. Tangential section of the same, enlarged twelve times.

Fg. 8. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

1V.— The Origin of Metagenesis among the [Hydromeduse.

By W. K. Brooks *.

Most of the recent writers upon the origin of the sexual

Meduse which are set free from communities of sessile

hydroids, and upon the relation between them and the

hydroids, agree in the opinion that the sessile community is

the primitive form, from which the Medusz have been derived

through division of labour, and the gradual specialization of

the reproductive members of a polymorphic hydroid cormus.

In a monograph which has just been published in the

‘Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History’ (“ The

Life-history of the Hydro-Meduse: a Discussion of the

Origin of the Meduse, and of the Significance of Meta-

genesis’) I show that the life-history of the Narcomeduse

and Trachomeduse is irreconcilable with this view. The

accepted view regarding these groups of Meduse is that they

have been evolved from ancestors with a sessile hydra-stage

and an alternation of generations, and that they have gradu-

* From the ‘ Johns Hopkins University Circulars,’ No, 49, May 1886,

pp. 86-88,

Metagenesis among the Hydromeduse. 23

ally lost the hydra-stage, so that they now develop directly

from the egg. I show that there is no reason for this opinion,

but that we have in Liridpe among the Trachomeduse and in

Aigineta and Cunina octonaria among the Narcomeduse a

true planula-stage and a true hydra-stage, although the hydra

is simply a larva which develops into a medusa by direct growth

and metamorphosis without alternation of generations. The

life-history of these forms proves conclusively that the medusa-

stage is older than the sessile hydroid cormus, which has

arisen through the power to multiply asexually which is

possessed by the hydroid larva of the medusa. ’

We have among the existing hydroids the series of stages

in the origin of metagenesis which are represented in the

following diagrams, in which the sign = denotes direct

metamorphosis without multiplication, the sign x denotes

asexual multiplication, and the sign < denotes sexual multi-

plication.

In Zginopsis, as Metschnikoff shows, the egg gives rise

to a ciliated swimming planula, which acquires a mouth and

tentacles, and thus becomes directly and gradually converted

into a floating hydra or actinula, which is at first ciliated like

the planula. The tentacular zone of the floating hydra now

grows out into a flange or urnbrella, which carries the tentacles

with it; sense-organs and a veil are soon acquired, and the

hydra becomes a medusa.

The whole process is perfectly simple and direct; there is

nothing like an alternation of generations, and the single egg

becomes a single medusa with an actinula-stage, a floating,

hydra-like, larval stage, and a swimming medusa-stage. The

life-history is as simple and uninterrupted as that of any other

animal which undergoes a metamorphosis, and it may be

represented by the following simple diagram :—

I, Aeinopsis: Log= Planula=Actinula= Medusa< Eggs.

As the floating hydra-stage of Tubularta is well known

under the familiar name Acténula, and as it seems desirable

to use a special term for the free hydra-stage of Meduse as

distinguished from a sessile hydroid, I shall employ this word

for this purpose, designating by it a free or floating hydra,

which may or may not be ciliated.

I have shown that we have in Liriope and its allies a life-

history which is very similar to that of Mginopsis, with

numerous secondary modifications, most of which are due to

the fact that the gelatinous substance of the umbrella begins

to be secreted between the endoderm and the ectoderm at a

very early stage in the life of the embryo. The acceleration

24 Mr. W. K. Brooks on the Origin of

of the formation of the umbrella is exactly parallelled by

innumerable similar phenomena in ,the lives of nearly all of

the higher Metazoa, and it therefore presents no difficulties ;

and if we imagine the gelatinous substance absent, the

mouthless, untentaculated, ciliated Lirdope-larva is obviously

a planula with an outer layer of ectoderm and a central cap-

sule of endoderm. It has a spacious digestive cavity; the

two layers are separated by a gelatinous substance; and in

our species the cilia are restricted to a small part of the outer

surface ; but, in spite of these secondary modifications, it is

clearly a planula. It soon acquires a mouth and four solid

tentacles, and becomes converted into the floatmg hydra or

actinula, with ectoderm, endoderm, stomach, mouth, lasso-

cells, and four tentacles, but with neither subumbrella, sense-

organs, nor veil. This larva becomes converted into an adult

medusa by the growth of the tentacular zone into an umbrella,

and by the acquisition of sense-organs, precisely like the

Atginopsis-larva, and as each egg gives rise to only one

adult, the life-history is simple and direct, with a _planula-

stage, a hydra-stage, and a tinal medusa-stage, and it ma

therefore be represented by the same diagram which was used

tor <iginopsis :—

Il. Lirntopr: Lyg= Planula= Actinula= Medusa<Lgqs.

In our common American Narcomedusa, Cuntna octonaria,

the fact that the larva is a true hydra was long ago pointed

out by McCrady. ‘The planula-stage of this species has never

been observed; but the resemblance between the ciliated,

bitentaculated hydra and Metschnikoft’s account of the Agi-

nopsis-larva at the same stage is so close, that we have every

reason for believing that in this species also the hydra-stage

is preceded by a planula-stage without a mouth or tentacles.

The hydra soon acquires two more tentacles, and is then fun-

damentally like the four-tentacled hydra of Lirtope. The

number of tentacles soon increases to eight, and the hydra

becomes converted into a medusa by the outgrowth of the

tentacular zone and the acquisition of sense-organs. So far

the life-history of our Cunina is as simple as that of Agi-

nopsis or Liriope; but it is complicated by the occurrence of

asexual multiplication in the larva and also by parasitism.

The actinula, or floating ciliated hydra, after gaining access

to the subumbrella of a Turritopsis, gives rise to buds from

the aboral end of its body, behind the circlet of tentacles ;

each of these buds is a hydra like the parent, and, like it,

becomes directly converted into a medusa. As these secon-

dary hydras originate as buds, they are at first sessile; but

Metagenesis among the Hydromeduse. 25

they become detached while in the hydra stage, or at least

before they are completely converted into true meduse. The

time of detachment is not constant, and although the larve

are at first sessile, and therefore not actinulas, they serve to

show that the boundary-line between a floating actinula and

a sessile hydra is an extremely faint one.

Owing to the occurrence of asexual multiplication, each

Cunina egg may give rise to an indefinite number of adult

medusz; but as each larva becomes directly converted into a

medusa by a process of growth, there is no alternation, and

the lite-history may be represented by the following dia-

gram :—

Hydra=Medusa<Eqqs.

j x

IL. Cuntna octonaria: Eyg= Planula= Actinula= Medusa< Egqs.

Hydra= Medusa< Eggs.

Here we have asexual multiplication without alternation ;

but in the Cuninas which Uljanin and Metschnikoff studied

there is a true alternation which is obviously of secondary

origin and undoubtedly due to a very slight modification of

such a life-history as the one shown in diagram ITI. The

planula itself is very peculiar and is furnished with an

anomalous pseudopodial apparatus for clinging to and fasten-

ing upon the gastric process of the Geryonid within which it

becomes a parasite; and the actinula or primary hydra into

which it becomes converted never completes its development

into a perfect free medusa. It remains as a brood-stock, from

which other larvee are budded, and these are set free and

become converted into meduse, so that the life-history is

represented by the following diagram, in which for the first

time we find a true alternation :—

IV. Cunina (CUNOCANTHA) PARASITICA : | Hydra= Medusa< Eggs.

Egg=Planula= Actinulax 5 Hydra= Medusa< Eggs

| Hydra= Medusa< Eggs.

A comparison of Metschnikoff’s account of the development

of Cunina (Cunocantha) parasitica and that which I have

given of Cunina octonaria will bring out an interesting and

significant difference between them which I have not yet

pomted out. In the American Cunina the hydra-stage is

well marked in the larvee which are produced by budding as

well as in the one which hatches from the egg. In Metsch-

nikoff’s species, however, the characteristics of the adult

medusa begin to make their appearance in the secondary buds

26 Mr. W. K. Brooks on the Origin of

almost as soon as the buds themselves appear, and it would

be difficult to recognize a hydra-stage in the life of this species

if we were not acquainted with the simpler life-history of the

American Cunina. In Metschnikoff’s species the primary

hydra is also greatly modified as an adaptation for its parasitic

lite, but in other respects its life-history is very similar to that

of the ordinary hydroids ; andif the acquisition of the medusa-

characteristics by the secondary buds were a little more

accelerated, so that their hydra-characteristics were entirely,

instead of almost, crowded out, we should have a life-history

like this :—

Medusa< Eggs.

V. Egg= Planula= Actinulax < Medusa<Eggs.

Medusa<E£qgs.

1 know of no hydra which presents this life-history without

modification ; but there are many Campanularians and Tubu-

larians in which the only modification is the acquisition by

the actinula or primary hydra of the power to produce, in

addition to the buds which become meduse, other buds which

remain in the hydra-condition, and share with their parent,

the primary hydra, the power to produce both kinds of buds.

Thus in Perigonymus (Stomatoca) the egg gives rise to a

planula, which becomes the first hydra, and this produces

other hydras like itself, and builds up a hydroid cormus; and

ultimately all these hydras give rise to buds which become

directly converted into meduse, the hydra-like stage being

completely suppressed ; and we have a life-history like this :—

Medusa—Kygqs.

Hydra X j Medusa< Eggs.

x 7

te \ Medusa< Eggs.

ZEB os Mehua a

| Medusa< Leggs.

VI. Egg= Planula= Actinula or Primary Hydrax °

o is Eggs.

aw \ Medusa< Eggs.

Hyth Gh oes ) Mediso= tae

| Medusa< Eggs.

fe leas | Medusa< Eggs.

In Turritopsis we have essentially the same life-history,

except that there is a secondary alternation between the

primary hydra and the others. The planula does not become

a hydra, but a mouthless untentaculated root, which is

undoubtedly a degraded actinula or primary hydra. It does

uot give rise to medusa-buds, but remains as a brood-stock or

embryonic hydra, from which fully-developed hydras are

formed by budding; and all of these produce medusa-buds,

so the life-history 1s as follows :—

Metagenesis among the Hydromeduse. 27

“ie Medusa< Eqs.

[ wydra _ eee

Turritopsis: Fgg=Planula= Root x ya, “x 0 edi Egg

Medusa< Eggs.

2 Hydra xX Sead

In the ordinary Campanularians, with free medusx, we

have a new element of complexity, owing to the appearance

of polymorphism. The ordinary hydras no longer give rise

to medusa-buds, and these are produced only on the repro-

ductive hydras or blastostyles. In Hutima, which I shall

take as an example of this group, we have another complica-

tion which is very significant.

As in Turritopsis, there is a secondary alternation of gene-

rations, for, as I have shown above, the planula no longer

becomes converted into a hydra, but forms a root from which

the primary hydra is budded like those which appear later.

As I have shown, this secondary alternation occurs in many

hydroids, such as Hydractinia, Eutima, Turritopsis, Obelra

(Merejkowsky), and others, and it was correctly described by

Wright in Hydractinia in 1856 ; but, so far as J am aware,

no one has pointed out that it is a true alternation, exactly

like the alternation between the hydra and the medusa, and

that it is certainly a secondary acquisition, as we may see

from the fact that in Tubularia, Eudendrium, and other

hydroids the planula becomes directly converted into a hydra.

So far as this point is concerned, the life-history of Hutima or

Hydractinia and that of Tubularia or Hudendrium present

the following contrast :—

Hydra

TupuLaria: Egg=Planula= Actinula= Hydra

Hydra

with no alternation, while in the other forms we have

Hydra

Eurima: Egg=Planula= Root x {+ Hydra

Hydra

with an alternation.

The complete life-history of Hutima, with its double alter-

nation between the root and the hydranths, between the

hydranths and the medusz and its polymorphism, and division

of the hydranths into nutritive persons and blastostyles, may

be represented as follows :—

28 Mr. W. K. Brooks on the Origin of

Medusa< Eggs.

Blastostyle x 4 Medusa< Eggs.

7 : Nutritive Hydrax Medusa= Eggs.

VI, Kurita : Nutritive Hydra

E99 =Planula= Root X

Nutritive Hydra x

Nutritive Hydra

Medusa<Egqs.

Medusa< Eggs.

Blastostyle x }

In Podocoryne (Dysmorphosa) we have an extremely com-

plex life-history, which, however, is readily derivable from

one like that of Hutima as just given. There is a secondary

alternation between the root and the hydranths, as in Hutima,

and the polymorphism between the hydranths is more special-

ized, as we find not only nutritive polyps and blastostyles,

but defensive polyps as well; and as each of the meduse, in

addition to its sexual function, also possesses the power to

produce other medusee by budding, the number of sexual

animals which may be derived from a single egg is unlimited.

The following diagram represents the life-history of this

species, except that the first generation of medusz, like the

Medusa= Eqs.

VILE. Popocoryne:

second, gives rise to reproductive elements :—

Nutritive Hydra

Nutritive HydraxX 5 Blastostyle Xx

Medusa< Eggs

Medusax Medusa< Eqqs

Defensive Hydra Medusa< Eggs

: Medusa X Medusa<Eyqs

ook aes Medusa< Eggs

Nutritive Hydra MedusaxX mg

( Nutritive Hydrax 4 Blastostyle x | Medusa< Eggs

Defensive Hydra | Medusa< Eggs

Medusa xX ) Medusa< Eggs

Nutritive Hydra Medusa xX | Mechisa-— Ego

Blastostyle

Nutritive Hydra x

Defensive Hydra

Egqg= Planula=

Root X 2

| Nutritive Hydra

Jutritive HydraX < Blastostyle

Defensive Hydra

Nutritive Hydra

Blastostyle

Defensive Hydra

Nutritive Hydrax

Nutritive Hydra

Blastostyle

Defensive Hydra

Nutritive Hydrax

) Medusa< Eggs

Medusa< Eggs

Medusax Medusa< Eggs

Medusa< Eggs

Medusa= Eggs

Medusa X

Medusax

Medusa< Egys

MedusaxX Medusa= Eggs.

Medusa< Eggs.

Medusa xX } Medusa< Eggs.

| Medusa< Eggs.

Medusa xX } Medusa= Eggs.

| ; { Medusa< Eggs.

Medusa x ) Medusa< Eggs.

Metagenesis among the Hydromeduse. 29

It is very probable that future research will show that even

this complex diagram is too simple for some of the Hydro-

meduse, and that there is, in some cases, a secondary alter-

nation between the first generation of free meduse and those

which are produced by budding from this generation. The

life-history of these proliferous meduse has not been studied,

as they are seldom found near laboratories and appliances for

research ; but there is reason to suspect that in some of them

only the medusze which are budded from the bodies of the

medusz of the first generation become sexually mature; and

if future research should prove this, we should have still

another alternation between the asexual proliferous meduse

and these sexual descendants.

In Hydractinia, the cormi of which are so similar to those

of Podocoryne that a drawing of one will correctly represent

the other, the life-history begins to simplify itself by the

degradation of the sexual meduse into sessile buds or repro-

ductive organs, which, however, still retain traces of their

former independent locomotor existence, traces which have

almost totally disappeared in Hudendrium and in many of the

Campanularians.

The life-history of Hydractinia may be represented as

follows :—

( Vutritive Hydra | Medusa Bud<L qs.

Nutritive Hydrax

Blastostyle x

Defensive Hydra | Medusa Bud< Eggs.

IX. HypractInia : ‘| Nutritive Hydva Medusa Bud< Eggs.

Egg = Planula= Root X ~, Nutritive Hydrax < Blastostyle x

Defensive Hydra | Medusa Bud<Eygs.

Nutritive Hydra

Blastostyle x

Defensive Hydra

Medusa Bud<Eggs.

Nutritive Hydrax

Medusa Bud<Egqs,

Now what is the significance of this remarkable series of

life-histories? Most of the facts have long been known; but

the most conflicting interpretations of them have been ad-

vanced, and the student who seeks in the various monographs

upon the subject an exposition of the relation between the

direct development of a single adult from each egg, which is

characteristic of most animals, and the circuitous history

which is so remarkably exhibited by the meduse, will find ‘a

speculative literature which is almost unlimited, but a total

lack of agreement as to the true solution of this, the most

interesting of all the problems involved in the life of these

most interesting animals,

30 Dr. Wallich on Endogenous as distinct from

The view which I believe to be the true one is that the

remote ancestor of the hydromeduse was a solitary swimming

hydra or actinula, with no medusa-stage, but probably with

the power to multiply by budding. I believe that this pelagic

animal gradually became more and more highly organized

and more perfectly adapted for a swimming life, until it finally

became converted into a. medusa with swimming-bell and

sense-organs, developing directly from the egg without alter-

nation, but exhibiting during its growth the stages through

which it had passed during its evolution. After this stage of

development had been reached, I believe that the larva derived

some advantage from attachment to other bodies, either as a

parasite within other meduse or as what may perhaps be

called a semi-parasite upon other floating bodies, such as the

fronds of algee ; and that it multiplied asexually in this sessile

condition, giving rise to other larvae like itself, all of which

became meduse.

I believe that the sessile or attached mode of life of the

larvee proved so advantageous to the species that it was per-

petuated by natural selection, and that the primary larva then

gradually lost its tendency to become a medusa, but remained

a sessile larva, giving birth by budding to other larvee which

became sexual medusze; that the medusa-characteristics of

these secondary larve were accelerated, and that the primary

larva gradually acquired at the same time the power to pro-

duce other larves, which remained permanently, like itself, in

the hydra stage ; that in this way the sessile hydra-communi-

ties with medusa-buds and free sexual meduse were evolved ;

and that finally these communities became polymorphic, and

that the sessile habit proved so advantageous that the free

medusz became degraded into medusa-buds or sexual buds

on the bodies of the sessile hydras,

V.—Endogenous as distinct from Exogenous Division in the

Ameban Rhizopods. By Surgeon-Major Watuicn, M.D.

I propose to show in this communication that whereas

endogenous division in the naked Amceban Rhizopods is the

prime factor in normal reproduction, exogenous division, in

the majority of instances in which it is seen to take place

during microscopic observation, is merely a mechanical dis-

ruption of the body-substance into two or more separate

masses, produced accidentally by forces operating from

Exogenous Division in the Amaban Ihizopods. 31

without. In the former case it is a normal physiological

process originating in an inherited idiosyncrasy of the

organism, independently of any externally applied force ; in

the latter it is almost always a mere mechanical disruption of

the animal’s body-substance, brought about entirely by forces

which are in nowise inherent in the organism. In short,

endogenous division must be regarded as a normal function of

the Ameeban structure, indispensable for the perpetuation of

its kind; exogenous division being in reality an abnormal

lesion of the structure calculated to interfere with the natural

functions and development of the individual, just as it does

in cases of injury accidentally inflicted on more highly organ-

ized creatures.

My attention having been lately redirected to this subject

by the receipt of an important paper “On the Biology and

Physiology of the Protozoa” * kindly sent me some months

ago by Prof. Gruber, of the University of Freiburg (a trans-

lation of which, by Mr. W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., appeared in

last month’s issue of the ‘ Annals’), I am in hopes that the

present observations may serve not only to confirm Dr.

Gruber’s views, but to furnish some new facts in relation to

that portion of his paper which deals briefly but specially with

“The Significance of the Nucleus in the Regeneration ”’

of the Amabe ; the main portion of the paper being devoted

to an exposition of the physiology of the Stentors and

other Infusoria proper.

But although I fully accept Dr. Gruber’s conclusions con-

cerning the paramount importance of the nucleus as a repro-

ductive organ, and, as far back as 1865, showed my recog-

nition of the fact by dividing the Rhizopods into three distinct

orders based entirely on the absence or presence of the nucleus

and contractile vesicle, I regret that I cannot accept the infer-

ence that division as noticeable in Ameba when produced

by artificial means, such as pressure or the dissecting-needle

and ophthalmic scalpel, and when conducted under conditions

so palpably unfavourable to the preservation of vitality in

the detached masses of the Amceban body as imprisonment

on an ordinary microscopical slide, can be regarded as

affording a trustworthy parallel with what takes place when

an accidentally-divided Amba is living in the midst of its

natural habitat. Indeed it appears to me to be extremely

doubtful if exogenous division, in my sense of the term, takes

place at all under strictly normal conditions. When it occurs

whiist the organism is under observation on a slide, it is only

* ‘Berichte der naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Freiburg i. B.,’

Band i. (1886) Heft 2.

32 Dr. Wallich on Endogenous as distinct from

when the creature is subjected to undue pressure, or its move-

ments are impeded by foreign matter, through which it has

difficulty in forcing a passage. Whereas under perfectly

natural conditions the creature is in all probability able

either to push aside the obstructing matter or select another

route. When closely confined between the glass slide and

cover it has no such easy alternatives. Therefore all that

can be safely inferred from watching the behaviour of an

artificially or accidentally-divided and enucleate portion of an

Ameba is, that being endowed, in common with the rest

of the body, with a diffused nervous faculty, this portion

is, for some unknown reason, more detrimentally affected by

the shock sustained by it than the remaining portion which

possesses the nucleus.

Why the possession of the nucleus (which is never a per-

manently fixed organ in the Amebe) should carry with it a

superior degree of vitality, it is as yet impossible to say with

any certainty. But, as first shown in my papers on “Amaba

villosa and other Indigenous Rhizopods,” in the ‘ Annals’

for May and June 1863 (pp. 366, 436, and 437), and also in

subsequent numbers of the same journal, there evidently

subsists an intimate relation between the nucleus and the

unique persistent area of the Amceban surface constituting its

posterior region, whether this region be covered with any of

the varieties of villous appendage or consist merely of a

specially differentiated outer layer of sarcode—the intimacy

of this relation becoming almost certain, firstly, from the

specially differentiated area never undergoing Ame@basis (as

every other part of the sarcode body does) or taking part in

the general pseudocyclosis ; secondly, from the nucleus, after

participation for a time in the general pseudocyclosis,

almost always coming to rest in the vicinity of the area in

question; and, thirdly, from the contractile vesicle, after

participation temporarily in the pseudocyclosis, also coming

to rest and generally discharging its contents close to the same

region.

The extraordinary degree of vitality possessed by the pos-

terior portion of Amewba is very signally manifest when lump

after lump of the anterior portion is bitten off by some creature

that preys on it, as, for instance, Coleps hirtus, or another

Ameba with cannibal proclivities. Under these circumstances,

if the nucleus and specially differentiated area remain intact,

the original mass, although reduced to less than even half its

normal bulk, will, in the course of an hour or so, move away

as energetically as if no injury whatever had happened to it.

Now this is precisely the condition of things existing when

Exogenous Division in the Ameban Rhizopods. 33

artificial division is effected by the scalpel or other mechanical

means.

As regards spontaneously occurring division—that is to say,

division effected by the mere contractility of the sarcode and

without participation on the part of the nucleas—nothing is as

yet known so far as I am aware. At the same time, I will

not undertake to say that spontaneous division, in the sense

indicated, may not occasionally take place under natural con-

ditions. But even should spontaneous separation take place

fifty times, or fifty times fifty, the process would not result in

“regeneration,” this being impossible unless the nucleus

participates to such an extent as to apportion some share of

the fecundative granules of which it consists to each sepa-

rated fragment.

Nor have we any positive information as to whether a de-

tached enucleate fragment of Amoeba retains the faculty of

digesting any food-material it may seize with its pseudopodia.

But if negative evidence of a very powerful and constant kind

is of any value, it is, | think, justifiable to assume that no

detached enucleate portion of the Amceban body-substance can

reproduce its kind in a perfect form, or multiply otherwise

than by a repetition of purely unreproductive division.

Unfortunately our knowledge of the physiological functions

belonging to these organisms must remain incomplete so long

as the extraordinary difficulties inseparable from any strictly

continuous examination of individual specimens from the

beginning to the close of their entire life-cycle, under condi-

tions not liable to interfere to any material extent with their

free and healthy development, remain to beovercome. ‘These

difficulties, overcome as they nevertheless have been in the

case of much more minute organisms than the Rhizopods,

namely in the Monads, through the indefatigable perseverance

and scientific skill of Messrs. Dallinger and Drysdale, are

augmented rather than diminished in the case of the Amabe,

owing to the more protracted periods occupied by these

organisms in passing through the various phases of their exist-

ence. [or the present we must therefore rest content with

collecting, piecemeal, all facts that bear upon the subject, and

trust to the zeai of such competent observers as Dr. Gruber

to work them out to their legitimate conclusions.

It now only remains for me to invite attention to a novel

means of rendering the nucleus visible in the naked Rhizo-

pods, and probably in the Protozoa generally, when the detec-

tion of this organ is rendered difficult, or even impossible, by

being surrounded by more or less opaque particles of different

kinds; the necessity for some more efficacious way of detect-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 3

34 Mr. H. J. Carter on

ing its presence than has heretofore been employed becoming

obvious when, as shown by me in the case of Gromia (and as T

believe will be found to be the case in every one of the naked

Rhizopods which have hitherto been relegated to the lowest

order of that group of organisms chiefly on account of being

supposed to be deficient in this organ), it is almost certain that

the error has arisen from the extreme difficulty, often encoun-

tered, of rendering the nucleus visible. The superiority of the

method I am about to describe consists in its being simple,

easy of application, and sure.

During some experimental trials I was making on the effect

of a galvanic current passed through the water on slides con-

taining living Amabe and other organisms, which generally

resulted in their being instantaneously killed without render-

ing their internal organization more distinct than it was before,

it occurred to one of my sons to try the effect of ordinary

frictional electricity. The result proved most gratifying ; for

although, as in previous cases, the Amabe were instantly

killed, “their entire bodies were at the same time burst up, so

to speak, into a homogeneous-looking mass of granular parti-

cles, the nucleus, however, in every instance forming a con-

spicuous object in the midst of these. So marked was this

result that in some perfectly clean gatherings of Raphidio-

phrys elegans, so numerous that each field of the microscope

was simply crowded with them, but in none of which a nucleus

could be previously discerned, the instant the discharging

knobs communicating with a ’ single small Leyden jar were

applied on opposite sides of the class cover, and of course in

contact with the water between the cover and slide, the effect I

have described was produced in every one of them. The only

precaution that has to be attended to is not to employ too

powerful a discharge.

VI.—Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood o Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

CarTER, F.R.S. &e.

[Continued from vol. xvii. p. 516. ]

Order VITT. CALCAREA (continued).

Observation.

Following Polejaeff’s arrangement the Sycones will be

inserted here, that is before the Leucones, as the radial cham-

bers in the simplest and most typical forms, ex. gr. Grantia

ciliata, Bk. (Sycandra ciliata, H.), appear to be closely allied

Sponges from South Australia. B5

in structure to the tubulation of the Ascones, where the latter

begin to present ‘‘ parenchyma,” inasmuch as the radial tube

of Grantia is solely composed of a spicular skeleton consisting

of a single layer of small radiates, whose interstices are tym-

panized by sarcode plentifully traversed by pores, and whose

intervals are filled with parenchyma supporting the young

ova &c., with Hiickel’s “intercanal system.’”’ Indeed the

amount of parenchyma in Clathrina ventricosa far exceeds

that to be found in any of the Sycones, as will be seen

hereafter, and thus, as before stated, in this respect it more

nearly approaches Hiickel’s Leucones (ex. gr. Leucaltis flori-

dana) than any of the Sycones.

9. Sycandra Ramsayt, von Lendenfeld.

Sycandra Ramsayt, von Lendenfeld, Proc. Linn. Soc. New South

Wales, vol. ix. pt. 4, p. 1097.

This sponge, which has been well described and illustrated

by Dr. R. von Lendenfeld (op. et loc. cit.), is easily recog-

nized by its comparatively large size and the closeness of

the hairy surface, which has been so much worn away in

my specimens that it now looks like a ‘‘ shoe-brush”’ or the

coat of a “clipt’’ horse. The tufts of spicules with which

it is covered are so close together that the surface instead of

being granulated by them, as in Grantia ciliata, is continu-

ously uniform, so that the whole, including the long stout

peristome, has when dry a glistening silky appearance;

still, by pushing aside the tufts, the usual pore-areas may be

seen between them which also respectively cover their radial

chambers on the outside; but this is not shown in Dr. Len-

denfeld’s illustration (op. cit. pl. lxvi. fig. 37). Internally

the holes of the cloaca, although honeycomb-like in appear-

ance, are almost circular, and so generally in apposition that

it is only here and there that any ‘ intercanal”’ space for the

parenchyma can be seen between them; their margins are

sparsely echinated with the fourth ray of the quadviradiate,

which is comparatively short, and the radial chambers extend-

ing outwards trom them are long and skeletally “ articulated ”’

with characteristically small, thin, triradiate spicules of much

the same size, but for the most part sagittal in form. The

minute acerate spicules from the base of the tufts represented

by Dr. Lendentfeld form part of the medium of attachment

between the tufts and the elongated shafts of the triradiates at

the outer end of the radial tube ; these are sinuous eae larger

36 Mr. H. J. Carter on

at one end than the other, which is lance-pointed *, altogether

about 13 by 2-6000th in. in their greatest dimensions—in short

they form Hiickel’s “ Stiibchenmortel,” and are what I have

proposed to call ‘ mortar-spicules.” Of the terminations of the

long acerates of the tufts I know nothing, as they are all broken

off except a few of the shorter ones, which are simply pointed.

The most complete specimen of this species in Mr. Wilson’s

collection is much compressed, about | in. long and 2 in. broad;

with a large peristome of glistening, silky, fine acerates now

arranged conically, altogether about 3-24ths in. in diameter

at the base and 5-24ths in. long, which, of course, is the

diameter of the mouth.

10. Grantia subhispida.

Individualized. Sacciform, elongate, somewhat pyriform,

diminishing in size abruptly towards the free and gradually

towards the fixed end. Surface presenting a checkered

appearance owing to the presence of lines crossing each other

spirally and obliquely upwards, at the intersections of which

a tuft of long projecting spicules is situated, and in the inter-

vals a cribrate, stelliform area, arched outwards. Pores in the

dermal sarcode stretched over these cribriform areas, in short

the holes of the cribriform structure itself. Vent large, single,

terminal, subcircular or twisted, like a slit nostril; surrounded

by a palisading of long linear spicules, leading into a cloaca

which corresponds in shape to that of the specimen, and whose

surface is scattered over with holes separated by a thick spi-

cular framework; holes not superficially sphinctered, but

presenting two or more sphinctered openings wethin the mar-

ein belonging to the internal structure. Wall composed of

radiating cylindrical chambers in juxtaposition, whose skeletal

structure is “articulate,” tympanized with sarcode, pierced

by the usual pores of intercommunication, and more or less

accompanied by parenchymatous or intercameral intervals ;

outer ends of the chambers respectively covered by the spi-

cular tufts and cribriform areas, and their inner ends opening

in pairs, within the holes of the cloaca respectively, as before

stated. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and

quadriradiate :—1, acerates, of two forms, viz. one long, fine,

linear, straight and simple, pointed at each end, arranged

parallelly to each other around the mouth; the other much

stouter, curved, simple or lanceolate at one end, chiefly

* When the word “lance ” is used with reference to the form of the

end of a spicule, it must be understood to mean lozenge-shaped or conical

as the case may be.

Sponges from South Australia, 37

arranged around the external ends of the radial chambers to

which they belong. 2, triradiates, varying in size and shape

according to their position, that is from an equiangled to a

sagittal form in which the arms are much expanded. 3, quad-

riradiates, whose fourth arm is short, curved towards the

mouth, and projects into the cavity of the cloaca. No. 1 in

its thin form is confined to the peristome, and in its stouter

one to the tufts on the surface of the body, mingling also with

the proximal ends of the peristome-spicules ; no. 2 chiefly to

the spicular skeleton of the radial chambers, which is thus

“ articulate; ’’ and no. 3 chiefly to the cloaca, where its

fourth arm thickly echinates the surface and circular holes of

this cavity. Size of largest specimen, of which there are two,

1} in. long by 4-12ths in. in greatest diameter, which, the

specimen being pyriform, is towards the free end; vent or

mouth about 4 in. in its greatest diameter.

Obs. This species, although closely allied to Grantia

ciliata, differs from it in several particulars, viz. first in the

pore-areas being much more circularly defined, arched out-

wards, and presenting a stelliform appearance; secondly, in

the radial chambers being of the same size throughout, while

in Grantia ciliata they widen outwards ; and thirdly, in two or

more openings of these chambers opening énszde the holes of

the cloaca respectively, while in Grantéa ciliata each chamber

has its appropriated opening in the cloaca, and each is sphinc-

tered by a sarcodic diaphragm. ‘The smaller specimen is

charged with ova about 1-400th in. in diameter when dry,

which possess the germinal vesicle and now are evidently

on the surface of the radial chambers as much as in the paren-

chyma, where they are also present.

With reference to the position of the ova, they must be

developed ab initio from the surface of the chamber or tube

in some instances, as in the Clathrine, ex. gr. C. osculum &c.,

where the internal surface of the tubular thread of which

it is composed is plentifully charged with them; since here

there can be no ‘ parenchyma,” for there is no place for it.

11. Grantia compressa, auct.

The specimens of this species have grown on a small

feathery /ucus in much the same condition as they grow here

{Budleigh-Salterton, 8. Devon).

12. Grantia compressa, vay. fistulata.

The only difference between this and the usual compressed

form of G. compressa is that it is tubular ; 1t grows in a bunch

contracted to the point of attachment, in which the individuals

38 Mr. H. J. Carter on

are about 1 in. long by 1-16th in. in diameter, singly or

bifurcated.

13. Sycothamnus alcyoncellum, H.

Sycothamnus alcyoncellum, H., Kalkschwamme, Atlas, Taf. lviii. fig. 5.

Easily recognized by its hollow, cylindrically-branched,

coral-like form, checkered on the surface by spirally-inter-

crossing lines extending round the cylinder, with holes at the

points of intersection. ‘There is nearly as much as would

fill a half-pint cup of this, all of which is in a fragmentary

condition, wherein the naked and peristomed varieties (S.

arboreum, H., fig. 7) appear to be mixed. In some of the

‘“‘ mortar-spicules ’”” which Hiickel describes in his text-book

but does not represent in the ‘ Atlas,’ the lanciform ends are

serrated, like those of his Leucandra saccharata (Taf. xxxviil.

fig. 13).

14, Tetchonella labyrinthica, Carter.

Teichonella labyrinthica, Carter, ‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. ii. p. 37, pl. ii.

figs, 6-10.

There are several specimens of this species, respectively

complete and fragmentary, which enable me to modify to a

certain extent what I stated formerly respecting it, inasmuch

as the less involuted specimens show that it is goblet-shaped

in general form and not simply “ vallate,” like 7. prolifera (op.

et loc. ett.) 3 also that a quadriradiate forms part of its spicu-

lation ; hence these additional facts render it necessary that

it should be relegated to the vicinity of Grantia compressa,

where its generic name might be changed from “Teichonella”’

to “Grantia.”” It was the absence of the lower part and the

imperfect state of the specimen generally that led me in the first

instance to callit “ vallate.’”’ As the structure of the stem has

not already been noticed, it may be here stated that it consists

of a solid, cylindrical, somewhat compressed mass of spicules,

chiefly fine triradiates with very long shafts, and echi-

nated with large, long, curved, fusiform acerates on the sur-

face, which are partly free and partly imbedded in the general

fabric. The largest specimen is 2} in. high, not including

the stem, and 3 in. across the brim of the head when invo-

luted; while the maximum thickness of the wall, which is

towards the base, is 3-24ths in., diminishing gradually to-

wards the border. The stem, which is somewhat contracted

near the middle, is an inch long and about 3 in. thick, ex-

panding upwards into the wall of the head and downwards

upon the object on which it has grown. One cannot help

seeing in the compressed form of the involuted folds of the

Sponges from South Australia. 39

head, which altogether is only 14 inch in its shortest diameter,

while its longest, as above stated, is 3 inches, another character

of Grantia compressa and its varieties.

The crater- or basin-like form, together with the arrange-

ment of the excretory canal-system, causes this sponge

to be very analogous in these respects to Carteriospongia,

Hyatt, among the Keratosa, wherein the openings of the

latter on each side of the wall being opposite each other,

causes the specimen to present a cribriform appearance when

placed between the observer and the light.

Observation.

We have now to leave that portion of Mr. Wilson’s collec-

tion in which the typical form of the “ radial chamber,” viz.

thatin Grantia ciliata, which consists of an unbroken cylinder

extending directly across the wall from the cortex to the

cloaca, is replaced by a subradial structure, in which the

typical radial parallelism is more or less lost by the addition

of large holes of intercommunication, more or less equal in

diameter to the chambers themselves, which thus introduces

a branching structure that is better seen in the vertical

or horizontal section of the specimen than in the tangential

one of the wall, in which the ends of the chambers appear to be

almost as regular and as much in juxtaposition as they would

be in Grantia ciliata. Hence the calcareous sponges pre-

senting this “ subradial”’ structure will be generically termed

“Hypograntia”’ under the following diagnosis :—

HYPOGRANTIA.

Calcareous sponges in which the typical or radial structure of

Grantia ciliata is more or less diverted from its parallelism by

the addition of large holes of intercommunication between the

chambers.

15. Hypograntia infrequens (incerte sedis).

Individualized. Pyriform, sac-shaped, bent upon itself,

peristomed. Colour whitish yellow outside, ferruginous

within. Surface even, uniformly composed of large trira-

diates, fixed in their position by sarcode charged with minute

mortar-spicules. Pores in the structure last mentioned.

Vent single, terminal, circular, surrounded by the peristome,

leading into a narrow cylindrical cloaca, corresponding in

shape with that of the specimen; holes in the cloaca small,

tolerably regular both in size and approximation, each pro-

vided with a sarcodic sphincter, like those of Grantia ciliata ;

40 Mr. H. J. Carter on

surface and holes of the cloaca thickly echinated with the

fourth arm of quadriradiates curved towards the mouth,

Structure of the wall consisting of radial chambers, most evi-

dent on the cloacal side, where they are defined by the long

shafts of triradiates, whose heads are against the cloaca and

whose shafts, directed perpendicularly outwards, abut upon

the cortex, which consists of several layers of tolerably large

triradiates, and is thus very thick; chambers uniformly

pierced by pores alone until arriving at the cortex, where

their continuity is broken up by the presence of large holes of

intercommunication, which are continued to the pore-areas of

the surface through a similar structure in the midst of the

cortex. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and

quadriradiate :—1, acerates, of two forms, viz. that common

to the peristome in general and that of the surface, the latter

minute and sinuous, with one end enlarged and lanceolate, in

short the “ mortar-spicule,” about 28 by 1-6000th in. ; 2, tri-

radiates, also of two forms, both large, viz. those which com-

pose the cortex, which are more or less regular, and those

whose long shafts define the radial portion of the chambers,

where they average 115 by 12-6000ths ; 3, quadriradiates,

with large, ensiform, curved fourth arms, No. 1 is confined

to the peristome and surface ; no. 2 to the cortex and interior

of the wall, where the heads of the “ long shafts” rest against

the cloaca ; no. 3 to the surface of the cloaca, where the fourth

arm, which is stout, ensiform, and curved towards the mouth,

profusely echinates the whole surface. Size of specimen

about 6-12ths in. long by 2-12ths in. in its greatest transverse

diameter.

Obs. The structure of this specimen so gave way that it

became crushed under the knife while making the section ; thus

the wall and cloaca together became separated from the

cortex. This in part might have been occasioned by de-

composition, as indicated by the ferruginous colour of the

inner portion; but it may be here stated that it is very likely

to occur where the spicules are large and thick, on account of

the little resistance then afforded by the sarcode; hence the

advantage to be gained by imbedding the portion in paraffine,

when the spicules are so firmly kept in their natural position

that during the section they cannot swerve from it. There is

enough present, however, in my section to show that there is

still a portion of the typical radial chamber left in this species,

and that it is “‘ inarticulate ;” while the thickness of the cortex,

exceeding that of any other specimen in the collection, is very

remarkable.

Sponges from South Australia. 4]

16. Hypograntia hirsuta.

Individualized ; solitary or social. Sacciform, cylindrical,

elongate, diminishing towards the free end, which is provided

with a long peristome, also towards the fixed one, which is

contracted to the point of attachment; covered with a hairy

coat of long spicules, which together with the peristome when

dry gives the whole a glistening silky appearance. Colour

light grey. Surface overspread with tufts of acerate spicules

in the midst of circular cribriform areas, which are more or less

arched outwardly. Pores identical with the holes of the cribri-

form structure, which are comparatively large. Vent single,

terminal, leading toacloacal cavity corresponding in shape with

the specimen, a little wider in the centre than the wall, which

is comparatively thick ; abundantly echinated with the fourth

arm of the quadriradiate ; holes of the cloaca large, irregular

in size and distance apart, being more or less separated by

the interspaces which the varying breadth of the superficies

of the cavity presents ; showing within the margin, which is

profusely echinated, segments of one or more circular sphinc-

tered openings which belong to the structure of the wall.

Structure of the wall consisting of subradial chambers, i. e.

only partly radial, arising from the radial form being more or

less diverted from parallelism by large holes of intercommuni-

cation, besides the usual pores, especially in the outer and

inner sides of the wall, where, in the former, they simulate

the “ subdermal cavities,” and in the latter “ subcloacal ”’ ones

also; opening in more or less plurality just inside the holes

of the cloaca, as above stated; skeletally composed of small

radiates, 7. e. “articulated.” Spicules of three kinds, viz.

acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates of two

forms, viz. one thin, smooth, straight, long, silky about the

mouth, and the other thicker, curved, and disposed in tufts

about the body; 2, triradiates varying from regular to

irregular or sagittal; 3, quadriradiates, the same, of which

the fourth arm may average 20 by 2-6000ths. No. 1 con-

fined to the peristome and tufts of the surface respectively,

where the latter in combination forms: a cone over the outer

part of its chamber; no. 2, chiefly confined to the wall-

structure and the surface respectively, where, in the latter,

their rays support the cribriform sarcode, arching over the

ends of the chambers which are not occupied by the “ tufts ;”

and no. 3 to the cloaca, where the fourth arm thickly echi-

nates the surface and margins of the holes of this cavity, as

before noticed. Size of largest specimen (for there are several)

about 9-12ths in. long, exclusive of the peristome, and 5-12ths

49 Mr. H. J. Carter on

in. in greatest diameter, that is in the middle; cloacal

cavity 3-24ths in. in diameter in the middle.

Obs. At first sight this looks very much like Sycandra

Ramsayt from its hairiness; but when examined minutely it

is found to present the structure above stated, which allies it

almost as much to the Leucones as to the Sycones, hence the

wall-structure is a mixture of both. The sarcode of the

chambers is plentifully beset with ova, which appear to be in

the last stage of segmentation.

17. Hypograntia sacca, von Lendenfeld, sp.

Grantessa sacca, v. Lend. op. et loc. cit. p. 1098, pl. Ix. fig. 41, and

pl. xiii. fig. 42.

Individualized. Specimen large, pyriform, compressed to

flatness, sacciform, somewhat bent upon itself, free and open

at the small end, which is truncate and bears the remains of

a peristome that has been broken off, so that, at first sight, it

appears to be naked or without one; convex at the large end,

where the point of attachment was by the most prominent

part. Colour sponge-brown. Surface consisting of cribri-

form sarcode densely charged with small radiates, through

which project a number of glistening cones consisting of long

acerates ; pores of the cribriform structure large, averaging

about 1-207th in. in diameter, or just half the size of the holes

in the cloaca; cones irregular in form, of different sizes, and

at various distances apart, averaging about 1-415th in. in

diameter at the base, and 1-207th in. from each other; but

all broken off in the specimen, so that their length cannot be

ascertained. Pores in the cribriform structure as just stated.

Vent single, terminal, amounting in the compressed state of

the specimen to a mere slit about 5-12ths in. long; furnished

with a peristome, which has been broken off close to the lip ;

leading into a large cloacal cavity, which, on account of its

compressed form, measures 1} in. in its greatest diameter ;

thickly scattered over with subcircular holes averaging 1-60th

in. in diameter, or twice that of the ‘pores,’ as before

stated, arranged for the most part in groups of three and

four together, at variable distances apart, depending on the

breadth of the intervening skeletal structure of the cavity ;

presenting within their borders one or more openings of the

wall-structure; scantily echinated with short spines, that is

the fourth arm of quadriradiates. Structure of the wall, which

when compared with the diameter of the cloaca is very thin,

not being more than 1-16th in., much the same as in Grantia

hirsuta. nds of the chambers of the wall-structure exter-

nally covered by the cribriform sarcode and the cones respec-

tively. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate,

Sponges from South Australia. 43

and quadriradiate :—1, acerates, long, thin, cylindrical,

glistening, silky in both peristome and cones, but, owing to

the friction to which the specimen has been exposed, all, as

before stated, broken off so short that their dimensions in

length cannot be given, although, as usual, the length may be

assumed to have been considerable. Dr. v. Lendenfeld esti-

mates it (2. ¢c.) at ‘2-3 millim.,” say about 5-48ths in. long.

2, triradiates, comparatively small, regular, and irregular or

sagittal, and of variable size. 8, quadriradiates, which are

very scanty. No. 1 confined to the peristome and cones,

those of the latter spreading out tent-like over the outer

ends of their chambers, and sinking deeply into the paren-

chyma; no. 2 to the wall and its limiting layers, viz. that

of the surface and that of the cloaca, uniformly and

comparatively small throughout; and no. 3 to the surface of

the cloaca and margins of the pores on the surface where the

scanty presence of the curved fourth arm indicates that of the

quadriradiate itself. Size of specimen, whose sides are closely

approximated, 2 in. long, by 14 in. in its widest diameter.

Obs. Although this species, in its dead state, is so much

compressed, it is doubtful how far this would be the case when

living undisturbed in its habitat. As it appears to be the

Same species as that described by Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld

(7. c.), | have adopted his specific name for it. The surface

in a dried specimen affords a beautiful object for the micro-

scope, and altogether is so strikingly characterized that it

only needs to be studied once to be unmistakably recognized

thereafter.

The smaller specimen of this species, for there are two,

appears to be in a better condition than the large one, inas-

much as it is stouter, though still somewhat compressed, and

plentifully charged with ova, in apparently the ‘ planogas-

trula”’ stage, situated chiefly on the surface of the chambers ;

but without any traces whatever of the small granuliferous

spermatic-like cells seen where the ova are not in such an

advanced stage of development. It is about an inch long and

half an inch its longest diameter, containing a large crusta-

cean in the cloaca quite ready, when living, to devour the

embryos as they were discharged from the parent.

18. LHypograntia extusarticulata.

Agglomerated. Specimen consisting of a large bunch of

long and short, more or less inflated, cylindrical sacs, with

5 ? Ted ’

conotruncated ends; growing irregularly out of each other

towards the base, all scantily peristomed. Colour whitish

yellow on the surface, sponge-brown within. Surface even,

44 Mr. H. J. Carter on

composed of uniformly cribrated sarcode densely charged with

“‘mortar-spicules’”’ and small triradiates, giving it a rough

compact aspect. Pores, the holes of the cribriform structure,

all tolerably uniform in size. Vents single, terminal, circular,

at the end of each of the individuals; each provided with a

short peristome, and each leading into its own cloaca, which

corresponds in shape to the form of the individual, but is so

much broader than the wall that the latter looks like a mere

shell ; holes numerous, small and great, but still tolerably

uniform, permitting more or less of the openings of the wall-

structure to be seen within them, according to their size;

separated by the skeletal structure of the cloaca, which con-

sists, like the surface of the body, of small triradiates, but

with no “ mortar-spicules.”” Wall thin, about 1-30th in. in

diameter, consisting of subradial chambers like those of

Grantia hirsuta, but more broken up in their parallelism by

the large holes of intercommunication ; covered by the pores

of the surface externally, and opening, as before stated, into

the holes of the cloaca internally ; mixed in their skeletal

structure, which consists of the “ articulated” form externally,

and the “ inarticulated ” one internally, but all comparatively

small; thus the inner radiates of the “ inarticulated ” portion,

which are the largest, have their sagittal heads fixed in the

cloaca, while their shafts extend outwards horizontally to

about ‘the middle of the wall. Spicules of three kinds, viz.

acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates, long and

short, the former fine, cylindrical, straight, and similarly

pointed at each end, and the latter short, minute, more or less

sinuous, fusiform, and lance- pointed at one end, about 15 by

2-6000th in. ; 2, ‘triradiates, regular and irregular, compara-

tively small throughout, the larger, as before stated, on the

inner side of the wall, where their shafts average 60- 6000ths

in. long ; 3, quadriradiates, also regular and irregular in their

triradiate portion, provided with a thick, curved, fourth

arm. No. 1, in its two forms, is confined to the peristome

and cribrate sarcode respectively, where the latter, which

are the “ mortar-spicules,” mingle (as is the wont of the

dermal acerate when present) in a larger form with the

proximal ends of the peristomes ; no. 2 is common to the wall

and its limiting layers on each side, viz. the cloaca and the

cortical layer on the surface of the body; no. 3 is chiefly

contined to the surface of the cloaca, where its fourth arm,

which projects into the interior of this cavity, is thick and

curved, but not plentiful. Size of specimen, which, being an

agglomeration, i is of course very irregular, about 2 in. long by

1 in. thick ; the largest individual of the bunch about re in.

by 5-24ths in. in its greatest dimensions.

Sponges from South Australia. 45

Obs. As in the two foregoing species so here, there are

subdermal and subcloacal dilatations of the wall-structure into

which the chambers of the latter open in more or less plurality.

19. Hypograntia tntusarticulata.

Agglomerated. Specimen consisting of one large individual

with several small ones growing out about the base, all with-

out peristomes, the former cylindrical, truncate. Colour

whitish yellow. Surface uniformly even, composed of cribri-

form sarcode densely charged with mortar-spicules and small

radiates, so as to completely exclude the sarcode itself, which

is thus faced by a minute hispid reticulation. Pores, that is

the interstices of the reticulation, large, varying in size under

1-360th in. in diameter. Vent terminal, circular, without

peristome, leading into a narrow cylindrical cavity, which,

after a short distance, becomes wider and irregular in form as

it extends into the smaller individuals; holes of the cloaca

subeircular, very irregular both in size and distance apart,

corresponding with the width of the spicular or skeletal frame-

work of the cavity; presenting within their margins respec-

tively from one to four openings in connexion with the cham-

bers of the walls. Structure of the wall like that of Grantia

hirsuta &c., viz. consisting of subradial chambers intercom-

municating with each other by large holes as well as the

usual pores; partly ‘articulate’? and partly ‘“ inarticulate”

in the composition of their skeleton, that is the small radiates

occupying the ¢mner third and the larger ones, through their

long shafts, the owfer two thirds of the wall. Spicules of

three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1,

acerates, minute, sinuous, thicker towards one end than the

other, viz. that which is lance-pointed, about 16 by 2-6000th in.,

in short the “‘ mortar-spicule ;” 2, triradiates, recular and irre-

gular or sagittal, of two sizes, viz. one small and the other

large, with long shafts averaging 60 by 3-6000ths in., and

arms about half thislength ; 3, quadriradiates scanty. No. 1

is confined to the surface, where, together with small radiates,

it acts as the mortar-spicules of the dermal reticulation ; no. 2,

viz. the triradiates, in their smaller size, occupy the “ articu-

lated” portion of the parenchymal chambers, and the large

ones the “ inarticulated”’ part, where their heads are fixed in

the cortex and their long shafts traverse the outer two thirds

of the wall perpendicularly to the surface ; no. 3, the quadri-

radiates, are chiefly confined to the surface of the cloaca, where

the fourth arm, which is large, projects into the interior with

its curve towards the mouth of this cavity. Size of specimen,

46 Mr. H. J. Carter on

which is rather compressed, ? in. long by 2 in. in its greatest

transverse diameter.

20. Hypograntia medioarticulata.

Individualized. Pyriform, sack-like, peristomed, turned to

one side at the fixed or small end, pear-like. Colour grey.

Surface uniformly even, consisting of cribriform sarcode

densely charged with mortar-spicules and small radiates, in

short, exactly like that of H. tntusarticulata. Pores, that

is the holes of the cribriform structure, also about the same

size, viz. varying under 1-360th in. in diameter. Vent single,

circular, surrounded by a peristome; leading into a narrow

cylindrical cavity, corresponding in shape with that of the

outward form of the body, that is being widest above, where it

is a little less in diameter than the maximum thickness of the

wall ; surface of the cloaca presenting large subcircular holes

separated from each other by a thick and densely spiculated

framework, sparsely echinated with thick curved spines (the

fourth arm of the quadriradiate), more or less covered with a

thin layer of sarcode which spreads itself in a cribriform

state all over the surface of the cloaca, where it is best

seen under the microscope in a dried condition. Structure of

the wall in general like that of H. intusarticulata ; also

partly “articulate”? and partly “ inarticulate,” but with the

small radiates or articulate skeleton occupying the meddle

portion, the larger ones with their long shafts the outer half,

and the smaller ones of this kind the cnner quarter of the

wall. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and

quadriradiate :—1, acerates of two forms, viz. the long, thin,

cylindrical, glistening one of the peristome, and the other,

the mortar-spicule, varying in size under 22 by 1-G000th in.,

more or less straight, wethout lanciform end ; 2, triradiates,

small and large, regular and irregular or sagittal, the large

ones with straight shafts averaging 60 by 4-6000ths in. and

arms about half this length ; 38, quadriradiates, in which the

fourth arm is comparatively stout and long. No. 1, in its

longest form, is confined to the peristome, and in its shortest,

viz. the mortar-spicule, to the dermal reticulation ; no. 2, the

triradiates, in their smallest size, occupy the “ articulated,”

and the larger ones the “inarticulate” portions of the chambers,

where their heads are fixed in the cortex and cloaca, and

their long shafts traverse the outer and inner parts of the

wall respectively, perpendicular to its sides; no. 3, the

quadriradiates, chiefly in the surface of the cloaca, where the

fourth arm projects into the interior and is more or less covered

with the sarcode which, in a cribriform condition, lines the

Sponges from South Australia. 47

eavity throughout, as before stated; also in a minute form

echinating the interstices of the dermal reticulation, to which

it thus imparts an additional hispid character. Size of speci-

men about 5-12ths in, long, and 2-12ths in. in its greatest

diameter.

Obs. ‘This specimen is remarkable for presenting the delicate

sarcodic network over the surface of the cloaca which seems

to occur occasionally (see Hiickel’s representation of Leucetta

pandora, ‘ Atlas,’ Taf. 22. fig. 36), sometimes, as in this

case, occupying the whole of the cavity with its clathrous

structure ; also for the large size but sparse distribution of

the fourth arm of the quadriradiate over the cloaca. Although

like the foregoing species in many respects, it differs from it

in general form and in the possession of a peristome.

In the last three species the “ articulated” portion of the

radial chamber is on the outside, the inside, and in the middle

respectively, while the other portions respectively are supplied

by the so-called “ ¢narticulated”’ skeletal structure.

Observation.

Still following the structure of the ‘ wall” for arrangement,

it becomes necessary to separate those species which present no

trace whatever of ‘ radial chambers” from those which do,

although in a modified form, such as those last mentioned.

Hence they will be generically named “ Heteropia,” in

reference to the holes in the sarcodic structure of the wall,

which here is traversed by the shafts of more or less large

triradiates unaccompanied by smaller ones.

HETEROPIA.

Calcareous Sponges in which the wall is simply composed

of sarcode supported on large sagittiform triradiates, whose

heads are fixed in opposite sides of it respectively, and whose

long shafts, extending perpendicularly across it, more or less

overlap each other*.

21. Heteropia polyperistomia.

Individualized, social. Globular, elongate, rather bent

upon itself, presenting six or more small, conical, glistening

peristomes scattered over the body, which is otherwise echi-

nated with thick, club-shaped, much curved, acerate spicules

directed forwards. Colour grey-brown. Surface consisting

of a rough, uneven, reticulate structure composed of the arms

* A similar structure is represented by Hackel in his illustrations of

Sycilla (Atlas, Taf. 43. figs. 6, 9, and 10); but to say that it is composed

ot “ Radial Tuben” appears to me to be a stretch of imagination.

48 Mr. H. J. Carter on

of radiate spicules intercrossing each other, through which the

curved sickle-shaped acerates project. Pores in the inter-

stices of the dermal reticulation. Vents in plurality, scattered

over the surface, at least six in number, each provided with a

conical, glistening peristome, which contrasts strongly with

the grey colour of the body, and all opening into a single

cloaca, which is narrow, corresponding in shape with that

of the specimen; in width about the same as the thickness

of the wall; holes of the cloaca large and subcireular, sepa-

rated from each other by variable distances in proportion to

the width of the intervening spicular framework of the cloaca,

presenting within their borders respectively one or more

circular openings which appertain to the structure of the wall.

Structure of the wall no longer presenting any trace of radial

chambering beyond the parallelism of the long shafts of sagit-

tal triradiates which successively following each other chiefly

from within outwards traverse a simply clathrous cancellated

sarcode, the shafts of the larger or inner triradiates being met

by those of the smaller ones descending from the surface.

Spicules of two kinds, viz. acerate and triradiate :—1, acerates

of two forms, viz. one thin, straight, cylindrical, glistening,

and silky, sharp pointed at each end; and the other thick,

unequally fusiform, that is the outer portion being thicker

than the inner one, and so curved in the outer part as to be

almost sickle-shaped, about 150 by 2-6000ths in. ; 2, triradi-

ates, small and large, the latter averaging 100 by 6-6000ths

in. in the shaft, and 40 by 4-6000ths in. in the arms respec-

tively, which are spread out in a sagittal manner. No. 1, in

its thin form, confined to the peristomes, and in its thick one

to the surface generally, where it is curved towards the mouth,

the larger or free end externally and the other attenuated and

imbedded halfway through the wall; no. 2, the triradiates

in their smaller forms chiefly confined to the spicular structure

of the surface and that of the cloaca respectively, and the

large ones to the wall, where the largest, whose measurements

have been given, have their heads in the cloaca and their

shafts directed outwards to meet the smaller ones which come

from the surface. No quadriradiates were seen. Size of speci-

men 7-12ths in. long, by 5-12ths in. transversely. ‘Two

smaller ones growing from the base give the “ social” cha-

racter.

Obs. This specimen may be recognized by the number of

small glistening peristomes scattered over the surface, the

presence of the large sickle-shaped acerates of the surface, and

the absence of the quadriradiate.

Sponges from South Australia, 49

22. Heteropia patulosculifera.

Agglomerated. Specimen consisting of a large bunch of

inflated sac-like individuals of different sizes irregularly grow-

ing out of each other, more or less conical, and opening re-

spectively by, for the most part, large mouths indistinctly

peristomed. Colour whitish yellow outside, sponge-brown

within. Surface consisting of cribriform sarcode without

mortar-spicules, knitting together triradiates, both regular and

irregular, of tolerably uniform size, which is rather small;

echinated, especially towards the mouth, with large, curved,

fusiform acerates, sublanciform at the free end. Pores, the

holes of the cribriform sarcode, small and large mixed, the

latter about 1-280th in. in diameter. Vents single, terminal,

more or less large as the free end of the individual is more or

less conical, each provided with a short peristome, and all

leading to a more or less general cavity which is rendered

irregular in form by its branch-like extensions into the diffe-

rent individuals of the mass ; far exceeding in size the thick-

ness of the wall, which is thus reduced to a mere shell-like

thinness ; holes in the cloaca numerous, tolerably uniform in

size and distance apart, each presenting one or more sphinc-

tered apertures under the common level of the cloacal layer ;

these belong to the wall-structure, and thus simulate sub-

cloacal cavities. Wallverythin,as before stated, compared with

the bulk of the individual and the largely dilated cloacal cavity,

about 1-40th in. in diameter, consisting of empty sinuous

canals in juxtaposition, intercommunicating by pores and

large holes respectively, the latter giving it a clathrous ap-

pearance ; “ holes ” of intercommunication larger immediately

under the pores of the dermis, simulating “ subdermal cavi-

ties,” and the same under the cloaca ; skeletal structure chiefly

composed of large triradiate spicules with long shafts, whose

sagittal heads support the cortex on one side and the cloaca on

the other, while their shafts more or less overlap each other

horizontally in the intervening space. Spicules of three

kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates

of two forms, viz. one thin, long, straight, cylindrical, simi-

larly pointed at each end, and the other thick, curved, fusi-

form, and lanceolate at the free end, measuring about 140 by

10-6000ths in.; 2, triradiates of different sizes, large and

small, regular and irregular, the largest sagittal much exceed-

ing the rest in dimensions, being about 90 by 6-6000ths in.

in the shaft, with arms respectively about half this length ; 3,

quadriradiates, similar in size in their triradiate portion to the

small triradiates, with the addition, of course, of the fourth

arm. No. 1, in its finer form, is confined to the peristome,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 4

50 Mr. H. J. Carter on

and the stouter one with lanciform end to the surface, the

latter also mingling (as before stated to be the wont of the

surface acerates) with the proximal ends of the peristome

spicules ; no. 2, the triradiates in their largest size oceupying

the position mentioned ; and no. 3, the quadriradiates, mixed

with the small tr iradiates, i in the cortex and the cloaca respec-

tively; in the latter, the fourth arm is short, small, and

so sparse as to be hardly noticeable, Size of specimen, which

of course, from its composition, is very irregular, about 14 in.

each way.

Obs. On the surface of the cloaca may be seen small holes

about 1-1000th in. in diameter, which appear to be pores like

those of the surface, as I have before stated ; and here I would

observe again that if the differences in form, position, and

size of the spicules respectively in a Calcareous Sponge are

to be severally noted, it must be done in a special description

of the species itself, which would thus become far too elabo-

rate for practical purposes, so that, in a Handbook of Sponges

generally, some medium course must be adopted to attain this

object.

23. SHHeteropia macera.

Agglomerate. Consisting of several individuals united

together, whose form separately would be cylindrical, sacci-

form, and peristomed. Colour whitish yellow outside, sponge-

brown within. Surface even, uniformly consisting of

moderately large triradiates fixed in position by cribriform

sarcode. Pores, the holes of the cribriform structure, which

are very distinct but not particularly large. Vents of the

individuals respectively terminal, circular, and each provided

with a peristome, leading into a zeneral cloacal cavity, which

is narrow and cylindrical at first, but afterwards becomes

wider than the wall of this cavity as it spreads itself out into

the cloacal dilatations of the rest of the individuals in the

mass; holes of the cloaca large generally, but still variable in

size and distance apart, corresponding with the variable width

of the skeletal structure of the surface of the cloaca. Structure

of the wall like that of the last species described, viz. H.

patulosculifera, that 1s, consisting of horizontal intervals de-

fined by the long shafts of sagittal triradiates which, coming

from opposite sides of the wall, overlap each other, while the

intervals, which are chiefly composed of sarcode, intercom-

municate with each other by large holes in addition to the

usual pores. Spicules of two kinds, viz. acerate and trira-

diate ; no quadriradiates :—1, acerates, of three forms, viz.

that usually composing the peristome, among which proxi-

Sponges from South Australia. 51

mally may be found shorter ones with lanciform ends ; minute

ones or mortar-spicules, both straight and sinuous, the latter

with lanceolate ends, varying under 30-6000ths in. long, with

which the cribriform structure of the surface is more or less

charged; and, lastly, large and much curved fusiform acerates

about 180 by 15-6000ths in., echinating the surface chiefly

towards the mouth; 2, triradiates, of the surface generally,

moderately large, regular and irregular, or sagittal ; and of the

wall much larger, where their shafts vary under 150 by 12-

6000ths, with each of the arms a little less. No. 1, respec-

tively, in its thin form confined to the peristome, in its minute

one to the surface, where, in combination with the cribriform

dermal sarcode, it fixes in the triradiates of this part; and the

stouter form chiefly to the region of the mouth, where its

much curved and thickened portion, which is outside, is

directed towards this aperture, and its attenuated one sunk

deeply into the wall of the specimen. No, 2, triradiates,

to the dermal and cloacal surfaces and the wall; in the

latter, their long straight shafts overlapping each other, as in

the foregoing species, divide the structure into horizontal inter-

vals, while their arms are much spread out sagitally under

the spicular layers of the surface and of the cloaca. Size of

largest group, for there are two specimens each consisting of

several individuals of different size agglomerated, 2-3rds in.

high by 14 x 4 in. horizontally.

Obs. In this species that peculiar form of the sagittal tri-

radiate is well developed wherein the shaft, which is, as usual,

straight and cylindrical, is accompanied by a vertically flat-

tened state of the two arms; so that dn situ, that is on the

lower and inner part of the peristome, where this form of the

triradiate is particularly evident, the shaft is seen to be in a

line with the spicules or palisading of the peristome, while

the flat arms are spread out sagittally across them—thus

acting, like the cross bar of a paling, in keeping flat and in

position the lower ends of the palisading.

24. Heteropia compressa.

Agglomerate. Specimen in form massive, compressed,

irregular, consisting of variously elongated conical processes

projecting irregularly from the general mass; _peristomed.

Colour white outside, sponge-brown within. Surface even,

consisting of cribriform sarcode, knitting together tolerably

large triradiates with more or less uniformity ; triradiates

rather elevated in the centre. Pores, the holes in the cribri-

form structure, averaging about 1-900th inch in diameter,

among which are scattered others (? excretory) full three times

52 Mr. H. J. Carter on

as large. Vents single, terminal, peristomed, at the ends of

the conical processes respectively ; all leading into a general

cloacal cavity, which is thus rendered wide, irregular, and com-

pressed, in accordance with the form of the specimen ; holes in

the cloaca numerous, of different sizes and distances apart, the

largest more or less sunk into the wall-structure, showing

within again the openings of the chambers of the latter; sur-

face of the cloaca smooth, or, if echinated, it is with one of

the projecting arms of a triradiate, as there are no quadri-

radiates. Wall comparatively thin, composed of largely can-

cellated sarcode traversed by equally large triradiates, whose

shafts, coming from opposite sides, cross it entirely, and

whose widely spread-out arms support the structure of the

surface outside and the spicular layer of the cloaca within

respectively. Spicules of two kinds, viz. acerate and tri-

radiate ; no quadriradiates:—1, acerates, for the most part

long, thin, straight, and cylindrical; 2, triradiates, regular

and irregular, of two sizes, small and large, the latter far

exceeding the other in this respect, averaging for the shaft

225 by 22-6000ths in., with wide-spread arms of nearly the

same length, so that it approaches an equiradiate form.

No. 1 confined to the peristome, where the shorter spicules

are intermixed with the longer ones which are broken

off; no. 2 to the surface of the body, the cloaca, and the

wall-structure; those of the cloaca towards the mouth

furnished, as usual, with flat arms, which, sagittally expanding

across the inner ends of the peristome-spicules, bind

the latter down to a common level, as before stated, like

the cross bars of a paling, while the shaft, which may be

insignificantly short and round, is directed perpendicularly

backwards. Size of specimen 1 inch high by 1x4 inch

horizontally.

25. Heteropia pluriosculifera.

Agglomerate. Specimen in form irregularly triangular,

rather compressed, consisting of three individuals or lobes,

each of which is provided with a peristome; growing on a

small branch of a Fucus. Colour whitish yellow externally,

sponge-brown within. Surface uniformly composed of mode-

rately large triradiates bound together by cribriform sarcode.

Pores or interstices of the cribriform sarcode large. Vents

single and terminal, situated on the prominent parts of the

lobes respectively, each furnished with a peristome ; leading

to a common cloacal cavity, corresponding in shape with that

of the specimen, but much wider than the wall, which, being

only 1-33rd inch thick, looks also in this case like a mere shell

Sponges from South Australia. 30

to it ; holes in the cloaca numerous, variable in size and distance

apart in proportion to the breadth of the intervening skeletal

structure of this cavity; subcircular and presenting within

respectively from one to four openings which belong to the

structure of the wall. Structure of the wall like that of the

foregoing species of Heteropia. Spicules of two kinds, viz.

acerate and triradiate; no quadriradiates:—1, acerates of

two forms, viz. one long, straight, thin, and cylindrical, and

the other slightly curved, stouter, and fusiform, the latter

varying in size under 255 by 9-6000ths in.; 2, triradiates,

small and large, the latter far exceeding the others in size,

averaging 85 by 5-G000ths in. in the shaft, with arms

30 by 5-6000ths in. No. 1 in its thinner form is con-

fined to the peristome, and in its stouter one echinates the

surface generally, where its inner part, which is most attenu-

ated, is deeply sunk into the wall, and its outer part, which

is thicker, curved towards the plurality of mouths respec-

tively ; no. 2 in its smaller and more regular form is chiefly

confined to the skeletal structure of the surface and cloaca,

and the larger ones to the interior, where their straight

long shafts, coming from opposite sides of the wall, over-

lap each other, as in the foregoing species. I saw neither

quadriradiates nor mortar-spicules. Size of specimen about

4-12ths in. high by 7-12ths horizontally in its greatest

diameter.

26. Heteropia erecta.

Ageglomerate. Specimen erect, compressed, contracted

towards the point of attachment, consisting of several indi-

viduals of different sizes sprouting out obliquely upwards

from the general mass in conical forms, each provided

with a peristome. Colour whitish yellow outside, sponge-

brown within. Surface even, uniformly composed of mode-

rately large triradiates, held in position by cribriform

sarcode. Pores in more or less defined areas of the cri-

briform sarcode, bounded by the intercrossing arms of the

dermal triradiates; large generally, but presenting two

sizes, viz. one the most numerous, about 1-830th in. in

diameter, and the other about 1-276th in., the latter scat-

tered irregularly amongst the former. Vents single and

terminal, at the ends of the conical individuals respectively,

each furnished with a peristome, leading after a short

distance from a narrow cavity in each conical portion to a

general one much wider than the walls of the former, which

are about 1-24th in. thick; holes in the cloaca very variable

in size and distance apart, the latter corresponding in width

54 On Sponges from South Australia.

to that of the skeletal layer of the cavity which separates

them; subcircular, presenting within respectively from one to

four or more openings which belong to the wall-structure, so

that each of these holes in the cloaca is the aperture of a

subeloacal dilatation or cavity. Structure of the wall like that of

H. compressa. Spicules of two kinds, viz. acerate and triradiate ;

no quadriradiates :—1, acerates of two forms, viz. one thin,

straight, cylindrical, fine, silky, and the other stout, fusiform,

and much curved, averaging 240 by 18-6000ths in. ; 2, triradi-

ates, viz. those of the surface, which are moderately large,

regular and irregular or sagittal, and those of the wall, which

are very large and long-shafted, averaging 120 by 6-6000ths

in., and the arms only a little less, so that this spicule

also is very nearly equiradiate. No. 1 in its thin form

is confined to the peristome, and in its stouter one echi-

nates the surface chiefly towards the mouth, where its outer

portion, which is the largest, is much curved, and the curve

directed towards the mouth, while the other or more attenuated

one is deeply sunk into the wall of this part; no. 2, the tri-

radiates, in their smaller and more regular forms, are confined

to the surfaces both of the outside of the specimen and the

cloacal cavity, while the larger and less regular ones are

confined to the interior of the wall, where their straight

long shafts, coming from opposite sides, overlap each

other, and their sagittal arms support the structure of the

surface and that of the cloaca respectively. No quadriradi-

ates or mortar-spicules were seen. Size of specimen, which

is compressed, 9-12ths in. high by 5-12ths in. in its greatest

diameter.

Obs. I notice here, as in other instances, that the most

dilated spaces of the wall are under the surface and the cloaca

respectively, thus presenting subdermal and subcloacal cavities.

The physiology of all this, and much more too, will by and

by have to be explained before the nature of the sponge is

fully elucidated.

27. Heteropia spissa.

Agglomerate. Specimen triangular, rounded, each angle

formed of the outer part of a conical individual connected

with a common centre; growing upon a small branch of a

Fucus. Colour whitish yellow. Surface even, composed of

cribriforin sarcode, fixing in a number of triradiates of diffe-

rent sizes, some of which are very large, and many with one

arm projecting beyond the common level, especially towards

the mouth. Pores consisting of the holes in the eribriform

sarcode, which for the most part are uniform in size, viz.

1-830th in. in diameter, but here and there double this width.

On the Classification of the Arthropoda. a5)

Vents single, one at the end of each conical lobe, each pro-

vided with a peristome, and all leading to a dilated central

cavity or cloaca, whose holes are variable in size and dis-

tance apart, corresponding to the breadth of the skeletal

layer of this cavity between them ; subcircular, and presenting

within respectively from one to three or more openings which

belong to the wall-structure. Structure of the wall, which is

about 1-23rd in. thick, like that of the foregoing species, but

with the sagittal radiates still larger. Spicules ‘of two kinds,

viz. acerate and triradiate ; no quadriradiates :—1, acerates

of two forms, viz. one long, thin, straight, cylindrical, and

the other minute, short, fait also "straight, averaging about

14 by 4-6000th in.; 2 ‘triradiates, of different sizes and different

degrees of irregularity, sagittal and otherwise, the largest

averaging 225 by 27-6000ths in., with arms respectively about

150 by 8-6000ths in. No. 1 is confined to the peristome in its

long thin form, and in its short minute one sparingly to the

cribriform sarcode, where it constitutes the mor tar-spicule ;

no. 2, viz. the triradiate, i in its smaller form, which is still

comparatively large, is confined to the structure of the

surface and that of the cloaca, where, in the former, one ray

often projects in such a manner that, if not carefully examined,

it may be mistaken for a large acerate directed towards the

mouth, and the other form, which is much more sagittal, to

the wall, where its shafts stretch across this part from opposite

sides, and thus overlap each other, while their arms support the

skeletal structures of the surface and cloaca. Size of speci-

men about 4 inch in its widest diameter.

Obs. The chief characters of this specimen are its large

triradiates, whose projecting arms on the surface seem ‘to

replace the large curved acerates usually found there ; also the

absence of quadriradiates, and therefore of echinating spines,

on the surface of the cloaca.

[To be continued. ]

VU.— Professor E. Ray Lankester’s Memoir “ Limulus an

Arachnid,” and the Pretensions and Charges founded upon

aw. By ere each CARL CLAUS.

In a recently published article, in the April number of this

Journal, entitled ‘ Professor late and the Classification of

the Arthropoda,” Prof. EK. Ray Lankester has taken upon

himself to bring a series of heavy accusations against me, and

asserts that I have borrowed trom his Limulus-memoir of the

year 1881 the views expressed by me upon the classification

of the Arthropoda, on the occasion of a communication upon

the heart of the Acarina, which appeared in the ‘ Anzeiger

56 Prof. C. Claus on the

der kais. Akad. der Wiss. in Wien,’ for 17th December, 1885,

and in the number of this Journal for February 1886. I

venture to reply as follows to these charges :—

1. The communication published in the ‘ Anzeiger’ upon

the relations of the Gigantostraca to the Arachnoidea, on

the unnatural character of the division into Branchiata and

Tracheata, and on the classification of the Arthropoda, is

essentially nothing more than a repetition of my opinion as

already published years ago. Even in the work entitled

‘Untersuchungen iiber die genealogische Grundlage des

Crustaceensystems’ (Vienna, 1876) I adhered to the views

of those who, like Straus-Diirckheim, regard Limulus and

branchiate Gigantostraca as allied to the air-breathing Arach-

noidea, and the latter as having proceeded from the former,

although, having regard to the possibility of a still unde-

monstrated Nauplius-stage, I considered it probable that the

common origin with the true Crustacea was rather after than

before the Nauplius-period of the Stem-Crustacean. In the

case of Lamulus and the Scorpions I also asserted the homo-

logy both of the six pairs of limbs of the cephalothorax and,

with reference to the developmental history, of the six pairs

of limbs of the preeabdomen, of which the second pair repre-

sent the comb-like organ of the Scorpions, while the fol-

lowing four pairs immediately undergo retrogression (p. 110).

In the ‘Grundziige der Zoologie’ of the year 1880 I went

so much further as to divide the Branchiata, or Crustacea

sensu latiort, into HUCRUSTACEA (with the Entomostraca and

Malacostraca) and GIGANTOSTRACA (with no certain traces

of the Nauplius-stage), and accordingly I affirmed expressly

of the Tracheata that tn opposition to the more ancient Bran-

chiata they “ were not referable to a unitary origin, since the

Arachnoidea, which are dertvable from the Gigantostraca, stand

opposite to the Myriapoda and Insecta, which are united by a

closer affinity” (p. 515). ‘This implied not only that the

division of the Arthropoda into Branchiata and Tracheata is

an artificial one, inasmuch as the branchiate Crustacea and

the air-breathing Arachnoidea meet together in a common

origin, but also the denial of the unitary origin of the trachee,

and the contrast of two series of Tracheata, the Arachnoidea

on the one hand, and the Myriapoda and Insecta on the other.

In his Limulus-article KE, Ray Lankester has entirely

ignored the contents of my work of the year 1876, and refer-

ring to the ‘ Grundziige,’ cited by him, but with the contents of

which he was certainly unacquainted, he misrepresents my

views by the incorrect statement : “of the relationships of the

Gigantostraca to Arachnida Claus says nothing.” Although

I will not reproach Prof. Ray Lankester with being so ill-

Classification of the Arthropoda. 57

informed as to my opinion when he prepared his Limulus-

article, he certainly ought since then, and before publicly

bringing such serious accusations against me, to have made

himself better acquainted with my writings.

2. In the excess of his zeal it has quite escaped Prof. Ray

Lankester that my conception is very different from his, and

has nothing at all to do with the assertions and conclusions

contained in the Limu/us-article, so far as these are peculiar

to him. Not only do I treat the derivation of the Scorpions

from the Gigantostraca merely as a probable one, but I also

in those words appeal, in the first place, only to the insufli-

cient evidence of the Crustacean nature of the latter (Crusta-

cean in the sense of the Eucrustacea), in order, in the next

sentence, to seek the data for their relationship to the Arach-

noidea in developmental history. Consequently, even without

citing the Limulus-article, I exclude, as arguments, the sup-

posed data derived from the perfect organism.

Or has Ray Lankester forgotten the criticism passed upon

the contents of his Limudus-article by no other than Packard,

the author of an important work on the development of Zému-

lus? Has it passed from his memory that Packard has

demonstrated his parallelizations, almost point by point, to be

constructions of the imagination? (see S. F. Packard, “ Is

Limulus an Arachnid ?”’ ‘ American Naturalist,’ 1882). But

even in this case he ought not to have overlooked the fact

that I do not refer to the agreements deduced from the form

and structure of the perfect organism, and from this he ought

to have concluded at least that 1 have no great confidence in

them.

Let us now look a little more closely into the contents of

the celebrated Zimulus-article and the other writings of Ray

Lankester related to it, in order to judge of the value of the

evidence for regarding Limulus as an Arachnid which they

contain.

In opposition to Ray Lankester’s assertion that Limulus

and Scorpio agree, segment for segment, Packard has shown

from the development that in Limulus there are not eighteen

but only fourteen segments present, and consequently that

four segments are added as ‘metaphysical inventions.”

“Our author,” adds Packard, “sets out with the foregone

conclusion that he ‘ must’ find in the abdominal carapace of

Limulus the representatives of the twelve abdominal segments

of the Scorpion ; and so, with a method of his own, he creates

them out of his inner consciousness.”’ No better judgment is

passed upon the homologization of the six pairs of limbs of

the abdomen with the triangular sternite, the pectinate appen-

dages, and the four pairs of lung-sacs of the Scorpion.

58 Prof. C. Claus on the

Although in accordance with my own comparison (published

in 1876) I cannot see why the pectinate appendages cannot

represent the second pair of limbs, I nevertheless entirely

agree with Packard in regarding the attempt to refer the

lung-sacs of the Scorpion to the introverted branchial laminz

of the last four pairs of limbs, as mere trifling with baseless

assumptions. In point of fact this exceedingly remarkable

speculation (which its author has, however, replaced by a new

one) furnishes us with a not very edifying example of the

ingenious hypotheses into which an unbridled imagination may

lead the morphologist.

It fares no better with the assertions as to the agreement

between the brain, nervous system, and eyes in the two types.

Packard shows Lankester to be in error when he shifts the

origin of the pair of nerves which run to the anterior extre-

mities in Scorpio, from the brain, as in Limulus, to the

cesophageal ring; and in the same way he disputes the inter-

pretation adopted by Ray Lankester to enable him to homo-

logize the scattered simple eyes of the Scorpion with the lateral

facetted eyes of Limulus.

This, however, by no means exhausts the list of errors and

fallacies. Limulus, like the Scorpion, possesses a supra- or

circum-medullary artery, which issues from the aorta and em-

braces the cesophagus. No Crustacean, says Ray Lankester,

has such a spinal vessel, consequently Limulus is an Arachnid.

But is our author so imperfectly acquainted with the anatomy

of the Crustacea as to have no knowledge of the vascular

system of the Isopoda, in which there is a peri-cesophageal

annular vessel, which issues from the aorta and receives blood

from it? In my work upon the organs of circulation in the

Schizopoda and Decapoda (Vienna, 1884) I have even at-

tempted to show the probability that this condition was perhaps

the original one in the ancestral forms of the 'Thoracostraca.

And now as to the supposed perfect agreement in the form

and minute structure of the organs to which Ray Lankester

appeals as an argument for Lamu/us being an Arachnid! And

first of all the possession of reticulate sexual glands, which

are said not to exist in the Crustacea. Does not Ray Lankester

know the reticulate testes of the genus Apus, a genus which he

made the subject of an extensive memoir? Andis he so little

able to judge of the morphological significance of a character

as to estimate, from a classificational point of view, the external

form of the sexual glands as a determinant factor in making

Limulus an Arachnid? What have the comparisons of the

leg-glands (the so-called cowal glands), which are quite arbi-

trarily interpreted as segmental organs, to do with the proof

that Limulus is an Arachnid ? or, lastly, the structure of the

so-called entochondrites and inner skeletal structures in Limu-

Classification of the Arthropoda. 59

lus, Scorpio, and Mygale, especially as perfectly similar endo-

skeletal structures occur also in the Crustacea?

Under such circumstances it will hardly be a matter of

wonder if I was unable to recognize in Ray Lankester’s

Limulus-article any advance towards a solution of a problem

which has been extant for years, but rather felt compelled to

regard it as a failure, so far as it went beyond what was

known to his predecessors. Consequently if, in my short

communication in the ‘ Anzeiger’ of the Academy, I had been

able to include any statements upon the literature of the sub-

ject, I should certainly have cited Ray Lankester’s article only

in the above sense, and to show how hasty speculations may

shoot beyond the mark. I may, however, admit freely that

in the preparation of my short note [ had not the least thought

of Ray Lankester’s Limulus-memoir, especially as my con-

ception of the relations of the Gigantostraca to the Arach-

noidea dates much further back, and has nothing at all in

common with all the speculations, assertions, and conclusions

of the English author.

Had Ray Lankester been able to treat the few words of my

communication with quiet consideration it would have been

quite impossible that the contrast of the two views should

have escaped him so completely ; with the acuteness peculiar

to him he must at once have recognized that I assert some-

thing quite different from his conclusions when I arrange the

Gigantostraca and the Arachnoidea as descending from them

as different classes in a genetic serves, while he himself would

prove Limulus to be an Arachnid, and imagines that he has

proved it. I regarded the relationship of the Xiphosura and

Arachnoidea as a more distant one; and by placing the

Gigantostraca and Arachnoidea in one of the three Arthropod

series | by no means affirm the Arachnoidal nature of Limu-

lus any more than I would maintain the Insect nature of

Peripatus, which, as a representative of the Onychophora, I

placed, with the Myriapoda and Insecta, in the other series.

3. It must appear quite unintelligible that Ray Lankester

was not aware of the great differences which exist between

him and myself as to the mode of derivation of the classes of

Arthropoda, as also of the contradiction in the interpretation

of the antenne, so that he could do my views the honour of

regarding them as almost, point by point, adopted from his

own. When I asserted in my communication: ‘“ Hitherto,

evidently, far too much stress has been laid upon this latter

agreement [respiration by trachez] in the unfortunate divi-

sion of the Arthropoda into Branchiata and Tracheata”’ (and

the same thing was previously said in the ‘ Grundziige’),

‘without considering that the breathing by air-spaces may

have been developed in different ways,” &c., this of course,

60 Prof. C. Claus on the

according to Lankester, is ‘‘ simply repeating a statement by

me” &c.; and when [| remark, “ Accordingly the roots of

the old Gigantostraca and Xiphosura may meet in a common

origin’ &c., and further, ‘ Besides these two series of

Arthropoda, probably united at the base, we have then to

distinguish, as a third series of forms, that of the Insecta and

Myriapoda, for the derivation of which the remarkable An-

nelid-like Onychophora (Pertpatus) appear to be possibly of

great significance,”—opinions which, as shown above, are

already contained in the ‘ Grundziige,’—our author does not

hesitate to comment as follows upon these statements :—

“‘ Proceeding to formulate the conclusions which he has taken

bodily from me as to the probable genealogy of the chief

groups of the Arthropoda, Prof. Claus states that the stem

of the Crustacea and that of the Arachnida are united at the

base, whilst the Insecta Hexapoda and Myriapoda form a

third series, ‘for the derivation of which the remarkable An-

nelid-like Onychophora (Peripatus) appear to be so signifi-

eant.’”? I will here take no notice of the misrepresentation

which my expression with reference to the Onychophora has

undergone in the English translation cited by Lankester by

the omission of the word “ possibly,” by which I wished to

indicate that the Onychophora-question is still an open one*,

and will confine myself to the demonstration of the difference

of this derivation from the genealogical tree which Ray

Lankester has sketched in his Limulus-article. He says,

indeed, ‘‘ This is a simple and direct description in words of

the genealogical tree of the Arthropoda at the end of my

article ‘ Limulus an Arachnid,” but unconsciously gives up

this opinion in the following phrase, which runs :—“ with

this difference, that whilst I have represented the Crustacea

and the Arachnida as two main stems with a common base,

and Peripatus as a third and independent stem, I have indi-

cated a hesitation to decide on referring the Insecta Hexa-

poda and Myriapoda to the stem of Peripatus absolutely, and

have considered the possibility of their derivation from either

the Arthrostracous Crustacea or the tracheate Arachnida.”

If I wished to embody the genealogical affinities of the three

established Arthropod series in the form of a genealogical

tree I should have to choose some such scheme as the follow-

ing, which, as will be seen from the copy of Ray Lankester’s

genealogical tree of the Arthropoda placed beside it, presents

a somewhat different appearance :—

* [The quotation in Prof. Lankester’s paper was taken from the abridg-

ment of Prof. Claus’s note in this Journal, so that the omission of the

word “ possibly ” is hardly to be charged upon Prof. Lankester. To us

the “ modglicherweise ” seemed quite unnecessary, and indeed redundant,

in the case of a group which only “appeared” to be of great significance ;

it certainly did not convey the idea above ascribed to it——Ebs. ]

of the Arthropoda.

ton O

Classificat

4 Bqoosuy

‘podorqyty-o1g

* /\ x

‘sngod \ wad

Ag ¢ ByoasuyT <<

oA 2 Bqoosuy

a ‘epodory| Aqq-o1g

3 ByoesUyT

"Ba0BISNI)

"UT LSTUNV']

‘sngodulag é

*(waonysnionyy) a

‘ejoosuy = ‘epodeméyy = “voovjsnig, §=*voRsOJURSL = ‘voprlougorry

‘saVIQ

62 Prof. C. Claus on the

The interpretation of the antenne also I am said to have

taken from Prof. Ray Lankester’s writings! In his Cell-

layer publication of the year 1873 our author has set up the

beautiful hypothesis * of the change of position of the buccal

aperture in the Arthropoda in order to explain a second sup-

position of his, according to which the prostomium of the

Arthropoda is formed exclusively by the eye-segment. Ray

Lankester consequently assumes that the antennal segments

were originally placed metastomially, and only became pro-

stomial by a subsequent shifting of position of the oral aper-

ture. In what way, and induced by what causes, the forma-

tion of the new mouth took place we unfortunately do not

learn; but we are told that this assumption is fully warranted

by Kowalewsky’s investigations upon Amphioxus, because,

according to his observations, the mouth of Amphzoxus is the

first gill-slit or pharyngeal perforation on the left side, and

has no relation to the primary larval mouth &c. (see footnote).

Thus it is a completely false analogy which is supposed to

furnish the foundation for the notion of the “ adaptational

shifting of the oral aperture,” and justify the interpretation of

the Arthropod antennz as postoral limbs. And yet Ray

Lankester ventures now to call this completely futile specu-

lation a fundamental theory, from which I am supposed to

have borrowed the interpretation of the second Crustacean

antenna as a body-appendage! Subsequently, in the Lémulus-

article and that on Apus ot the year 1881, the postoral nature

of the antenne is again affirmed, but only for the Crustacea ;

* This fine passage runs as follows :—‘‘ Much more likely it seems is

the explanation that the oral aperture shifts position, and that the oph-

thalmic segment alone in Arthropoda represents the prostomium, the

antennary and antennular segments being aboriginally metastomial, and

only prostomial by later adaptational shifting of the oral aperture.”

And further on (but upon this he has, perhaps wisely, said nothing) :

“The assumption of such a shifting of the oral aperture 1s fully warranted

by what has been demonstrated in the case of Vertebrata through

Kowalewsky’s researches on Amphiovus. It is certain from those

observations that the mouth of Amphiovus is the first gill-slit or pharyn-

geal perforation of the left side, and has no relation to a mouth such as

that which appears at an earlier stage of development in the allied

Ascidian larva, which latter mouth is that of Vermes generally. -Amphi-

oxus then and the Vertebrata have a new oral aperture, the old one being

eradually suppressed. Comparative osteology and the embryology of

higher Vertebrata have long made it clear that the vertebrate mouth

belongs to the series of visceral clefts; but the significance of this in the

comparison of Vertebrata and Invertebrata has yet to be fully appreciated.

The identification of the neural and heemal aspects of Vertebrata and

Vermes in the light given by this demonstration of Kowalewsky’s, as to

the distinct character of the mouth in the two cases, must lead to most

valuable results.”

Classification of the Arthropoda. 63

and it is admitted to be possible that the antenna of Peripatus,

as also of the Hexapoda and Myriapoda, are true appendages

of the prostomium, as in the Cheetopoda!

On the other hand, for my own part, even in my earlier

writings, I have regarded the anterior antenne of the Crus-

tacea as prostomial appendages equivalent to the antenne of

Insects, Myriapoda, and of Pertpatus, and subsequently, in

agreement with Hatschek, as derived from the frontal ten-

tacles of the Annelida, but have attached to the second pair

of antenne of the Crustacea the significance of a pair of body-

appendages only secondarily shifted in front of the mouth ;

and this since I ascertained in many Entomostraca the origin

of the nerves of the second antenne far away from the cere-

brum upon ganglia of the cesophageal ring, and at the same

time took into consideration the paraoral position of these

appendages in the Nauplius-larvea. Not a change in the

position of the mouth, as supposed by Ray Lankester, but an

upward movement of the appendages performed in the course

f development, with a corresponding displacement of the

place of origin of the nerves belonging to them, was recog-

nized as the argument for the preoral shifting of the second

antenna and the origin of its nerve on the cerebrum.

When Ray Lankester states that he has not hitherto found

this doctrine of an upward movement clearly formulated in

my writings, this only proves once more that he does not

know them very well. In the ‘ Grundziige ’ indeed, in which

the whole domain of zoology is treated in the most condensed

form, no discussion of such a point is to be expected; but

Ray Lankester might have expected to find something of the

kind in the ‘‘ Beitrige zur Kenntniss des feineren Baues der

Daphniden &c.,” Zeitsch. f. wiss. Zool. xxvii. (1876), and

would have found it had he looked (pp. 377-379). Instead

of this he comes forward at once with the charge :-—“ He

has adopted my theory of 18738 in so far only as the second

pair of antennee are concerned;”’ nay, more, he does not

shrink frem the really enormous logical contradiction of charac-

terizing my views as to the Arthropod antenne (‘as to the

contrasted and totally distinct origin of the Crustacean an-

tenn’) as adopted trom his writings !

How is it possible, moreover, that, considering the contra-

diction in the interpretation of the Crustacean antenne and

the anterior limbs of the Gigantostraca and Arachnoidea,

Ray Lankester should be unable to comprehend that my

explanation is quite different from his, and therefore even for

that reason alone cannot be borrowed from him? While he

interprets the falces (or so-called “ jaw-antenne”’) of the

64 Prof. C. Claus on the

Arachnida and the anterior limbs of Limulus as equivalent to

the anterior antenne of the Crustacea, I characterize the

Arachnoidea and Gigantostraca by the absence of the anterior

antenne, which I correlate with the antenne of Insects,

Myriapods, and Pertpatus. Formerly indeed, in my work

upon the Crustacean system, I correlated the anterior members

of Limulus, like the falces of the Arachnoidea, with the ante-

rior antenne of the Crustacea; but this interpretation was

founded upon the erroneous notion, supported by the state-

ments of authors, that the nerve belonging to them originates

from the cerebrum. But since I became acquainted with the

demonstration given by Alphonse Milne-Edwards, that this

nerve, in opposition to the statements of Van der Hoeven,

Owen, and Huxley, really originates from the cesophageal

ring, I regard the interpretation of the anterior pair of mem-

bers as belonging to the trunk as incontestable, while, on the

other hand, I can see no obstacle to the homologization of the

falces with the anterior limbs of Ldémulus, in the circumstance

that the nerves passing to the falces of the Scorpions originate

from the cerebrum, considering the other reasons in favour of

the morphological relationship of the Gigantostraca and

Arachnoidea. Just in the same way that the nerve of the

second antenna of the Crustacea, originating from the ceso-

phageal ring, becomes a cerebral nerve in the higher types of

that class, a similar condition may also be developed in the

second Arthropod series, and the nerve originating from the

cerebrum in the higher type of the Arachnoidea may have

belonged, in the Gigantostraca, as still in Limulus, to the

cesophageal ring, and consequently to a trunk-ganglion; in

other words, the nerve of the falces of the Arachnoidea has

only secondarily become a cerebral nerve. From this mode

of argumentation, which is quite different from Ray Lan-

kester’s, I have characterized the second Arthropod series by

the reduction of the preoral region of the head and the

deficiency of the first pair of antenne, without the least refer-

ence to any opinions of Prof. Ray Lankester, with which

mine have nothing in common. How complete this contra-

diction is, especially in the province of the Crustacea, Ray

Lankester may ascertain from my investigations of recent

date, which, indeed, appear to be equally unknown to him with

the earlier ones. If Ray Lankester had only a remote presen-

timent of this contradiction, which is founded on the whole

method of putting forward the question, on the mode of

investigation and drawing conclusions, he would certainly

have kept himself free from the apprehension that on the

next favourable opportunity | might perhaps appropriate

Classification of the Arthropoda. 65

from him the notion that the first Crustacean antenna is a

postoral member. ‘I do not think it improbable,” he does

not hesitate to say, ‘that at some future date Prof. Claus

may adopt the view which I have advocated as to the first, just

as he has adopted it in regard to the second pair of Crustacean

antenne ; and I am therefore anxious to take the present

opportunity of insisting upon an important piece of evidence

in its favour which has come to light through my researches

on the relationship of Limulus to the Arachnida.” ‘Then

follows a precious piece of argumentation, which furnishes a

striking evidence as to the method of work adopted by our

author, and by which the postoral interpretation of the ante-

rior Crustacean antenna is to be proved. The “ brick-red

glands” of Limulus and the corresponding coxal glands of

Scorpio and Mygale are segmental organs, and, indeed,

according to Ray Lankester’s latest investigations, the equiva-

lents of the shell-glands of the Emtomostraca, which, as is well

known, open outwards on the second pair of maxille. Now,

according to Gulland’s and Kingsley’s statements, the brick-

red gland of the young Limulus opens in the basal joint of

the fifth pair of appendages; consequently this pair of limbs

corresponds to the second pair of maxille of the Entomo-

straca; and as this also represents the fifth appendage, the

first pair of appendages ot Limulus and the Arachnoidea

represents the first pair of antenne of the Crustacea, conse-

quently this is the first postoral pair of appendages, quod erat

demonstrandum! If the “ brick-red gland” of Limulus were

really homologous with the shell-gland of the Crustacea, the

Arachnid theory of Limulus would be in a truly bad way !

In the preceding statement I have not only proved the

falsity of the charges which Prof. Ray Lankester has brought

against me, but I also believe that | have demonstrated the

method which he has employed in order to make these charges

seem plausible to the impartial reader who may not be

thoroughly well informed upon the subjects. It is the same

method which the honoured English author makes use of in

his scientific works in order to build up the famous results of

his remarkable deductions by means of the most extraordinary

speculations without a sufficient foundation of facts. But

while these must often serve to amuse the judicious reader,

the grave charges against a colleague have a very serious

side. Now that the proof of their absolute falsity has been

given, the reproach of at any rate frivolous suspicion falls all

the more heavily upon the originator of the accusations—a

reproach from which a respectable man can only clear himself

by simple and honourable revocation.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 5

66 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the

VIIL.— Remarks on Dr. Hamann’s Researches in the Mor-

phology of the Echinoidea. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan,

F.R.S. &c.

Dr. HAMANN was good enough to send me a copy of his

very interesting and valuable “ Vorlaufige Mittheilungen zur

Morphologie der Kchiniden ” *; it arrived whilst I was en-

gaged in the study of the histology of some of the same

structures which have been so well described by him, bus in

another group of genera. I venture to make the following

observations on two of the subjects which have especially

been considered by Dr. Hamann.

I. The Globiferen.

These organs are a discovery of Dr. Hamann’s, and, as

might have been expected from his former work on the Holo-

thuroidea, they are clearly described and are therefore readily

recognized.

But the diagram given by Dr. Hamann of a globifer of

Spherechinus granularis is rather misleading, and the real

organs would hardly be recognized therefrom. The three

“« Driisenballen ” are more united at their common base than

the diagram indicates, and the upper ends are more or less con-

stricted and have very large foramina for the exit of the

mucus. The three masses are really continuous by their

outer coat at their bases and rest upon a shorter stem than

that shown in the figure. In fact, owing to the diagram I

overlooked these organs in the first imstance; and so

did a fellow-worker. But when a number of tripartite

bodies fixed on short stalks, and which looked like stunted

ordinary pedicellariz globiferee (=gemmiformes) of Sphere-

chinus, had been separated from the test and examined, their

identity with the organs described by Dr. Hamann and their

distinctness from the ordinary pedicellariz became evident.

There is no glandular enlargement of the shaft in the

newly-described structures, and the stem, otherwise like that

of a pedicellaria, springs from the test and has the usual soft

structures at its origin. ‘The head has three parts united at

the base, very tumid inferiorly and slightly roundedly angular

at the inner part, and much more rounded above than any

* Sonder-Abdruck aus den Sitzungsberichten der Jenaischen Gesell-

schaft fiir Medicin und Naturwissenschaft, Jahrg. 1886; Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. 1886, vol. xvii. pp. 288, 469,

Morphology of the Echinotdea. 67

pedicellarize. Presenting the general appearance of one of the

ES aie so well described by Sladen (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

ist. August 1880, p. 101, pls. xi. and xiii.), but without

the glands around the long stem, without any calcareous

valves within the lobed structures, and without any protrusion

of calcareous nature through the large foramen, the simplest

examination enables the histological elements described by

Dr. Hamann to be seen. As Dr. Hamann has stated, there

is the outer epithelial coat, and beneath it connective tissue

with C-shaped spicules, with, so far as I could see, but

few nerve-fibres, and the close layer of muscular fibres noticed

by Dr. Hamann. The mucus-gland layer, with its nucleated

cells and granules, is largely developed. In one happy, thin,

transverse section the remains of a partition, partly bisecting

the mass vertically, was evident. The head of the “ organ”

obviously consists of three great mucus-glands united at their

bases and free above, and the opening is surrounded by a

sphincter. It is but just that I should state that, although

these special gland-sacs on stems have been discovered and

doubtless will be admirably described by Dr. Hamann, the

morphology of the gland-sacs and their coverings was

familiar to me, for it is the same as that seen in the

pedicellarize which formed the subject of Sladen’s essay,

the distinction between the two kinds of organs being of

course the presence of the calcareous valves and the tactile

cushion and the less globular shape of the pedicellaria, which,

moreover, invariably have three glands around the long stem.

In some of the bodies which one would have considered to

be Dr. Hamann’s organs without doubt, I found exceedingly

atrophied calcareous valves in the tumid ‘ Driisenballen.”

The valves were very reticulate and delicate in the extreme ;

but the sharp points and the relics of the curved hasal parts

remained. ‘Che gland-structure was that described by Dr.

Hamann, and there were no tactile cushions to be seen. The

foramen was large and had the usual sphincter; there were

no glands around the short stem.

1 must confess that this finding of an atrophied series of

valves, whilst it indicates the direction in which the nature of

the new organs should be sought, also diminishes the interest

one felt disposed to take in them. It must be remembered

that Sladen distinctly states (op. cit. p. 108) that the pedi-

cellarie globiferee (=gemmiformes) give forth mucus, and he

described their glands. Hence it is correct to state that in

function the organs just discovered and the long and valve-

headed pedicellarie are partly similar; the latter, being the

more highly organized, have a clasping and as power,

68 On the Morphology of the Echinoidea.

besides the ability to excrete mucus, whilst the former are

mucus-secretors par excellence.

It appears to me that the organs described by Dr. Hamann

are modified pedicellarie. There appears to be great varia-

tion in the morphology of the mucus-secreting organs in the

Echinoidea, and whilst the organs described occur in numbers

in half- grown Spherechini, they appear to me to diminish in

numbers in larger forms. The name “ globiferi”’ is unfortu-

nate, for so many echinodermatists follow O. F. Miiller,

and term the long-stalked and big-headed pedicellaria p.

globifere.

In order to prevent confusion, as the ground is occupied, it

would be as well if Dr. Hamann would alter the name of the

interesting organs he has discovered.

HI. Lhe Termination of Nerves in the Echinoidea.

Having been practically interested in this subject, and

having traced the ending of nerve-fibres in the tentacles of

some Echinida, it was necessary to recognize the work of

former observers. In the midst of my work I had the oppor-

tunity of verifying Sladen’s statements (op. c/t. p. 107, and

pl. xu. fig. 12) and of examining his microscopic preparations.

He stated with regard to the tactile cushions on the inner

surface of the calcareous valves of the pedicellarize globifera :

“These organs, which are finely papillate and richly supplied

with nerve-fibres (as will be found indicated in the section in

pl. xiii. fig. 12), are presumably of sensorial (7. e. tactile) func-

tion, and act as the communicators of the advent of any foreign

or irritating elements.” The drawing shows, what can be

well seen in the thin section, a number of parallel nerve-fibres

coming to the surface from out of a layer of nucleated cells.

The surface has a very delicate flat epithelium raised here

and there into setiform projections. ‘The drawing speaks for

itself, and the similarity of the structures represented and

those which were described and figured some years afterwards

by Sven Lovén is remarkable. I have seen the same struc-

ture in Celopleurus Maillardi and cannot consider the draw-

ing otherwise than correct.

Lovén, in his wonderful work on the genus Pourtalesia

(‘Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar,

Bd. xix. no. 7, 1883, pp. 45 to 55, pl. ix.), described and

figured, with his usual great accuracy and art, the terminations

of the pedicel-nerves. In fig. 82 the sete and the expanded

nervous structure at the tip of the fibre are distinct, and in

figs. 86, 87, 89, and 90 the relation of the nerves to the sur-

Bibliographical Notice. 69

face tissue can be well seen. It does not appear to be correct

to state that no observers had described or figured the termi-

nations of nerves in the Echinida before the writer of the

interesting little preparatory essay which I have ventured to

praise and criticize in a most friendly spirit.

June 1886.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Paleontoloyia Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India. Pub-_

lished by Order of His Excellency the Governor-General of India

in Council. Ser. x. Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata.

Vol. III. Part 6. Stwalik and Narbada Chelonia, By R. Lypex-

KER, B.A., F.G.8., &c. With 10 plates (xviii—xxvii.). Calcutta:

Geological Survey Office. London: Tribner & Co. 1885.

In a brief introduction Mr. Lydekker dwells on the difficulty of

dealing with his material, a difficulty which may not be altogether

unconnected with the variations of form which the Chelonian cara-

pace often assumes with increasing age in existing species. Many

of the Upper-Tertiary tortoises from the Siwaliks prove to be closely

allied to species which still inhabit India and adjacent countries,

though the terrestrial types are specifically distinct from living

Indian species. ‘The remains found in the more recent Narbada

beds are all referred to existing Indian types.

The descriptions open with an account of additional remains of

Colossochelys atlas. Among these the epiplastron is remarkable for

its anterior bifurcation, a character which serves to distinguish it

from the gigantic living tortoises. The xiphiplastron suggests, when

taken with the other remains, that the carapace was about 8 feet

long, while smaller specimens, which the author regards as probably

female, may have been 6 feet long. The carapace, long ago restored

by Falconer, shows that the pygal plates, as in the existing Man-

ourva emys, were not united. ‘The shaft of the humerus agrees best

in proportion with the living Galapagos tortoise, Zestudo elephan-

topus. The fragment indicates a bone 2 feet 4 inches long. A

cranium is figured and provisionally referred to this species, which

resembles that of T'estudo ponderosa of Aldabra in its deeply concave

palate, which is narrower than in 7’. elephantina. The head is

estimated to have been over 9 inches long. From various resem-

blances the author is led to the conclusion that the Aldabra tortoises

are probably descendants of the old Indian stock.

70 Bibliographical Notice.

The remains next described are such that no attempt is made to

characterize the genus to which they belong; and the species are

indicated by numbers. Number one is about half as large again as

Testudo elephantina, and is known from its epiplastron, which is

about intermediate in character between that of Colossochelys atlas

and the epiplastron of Manouria emys. A second species, also indi-

cated by an epiplastron, is about one fourth larger than Testudo

elephantina. To this type the marginal plate described as Cautleya

annuliger may possibly be referred. ‘The third species is another

Punjab ferm, only known from the epiplastron. The fourth species,

which is rather smaller than Testudo elephkantina, is known from

the epiplastron and one or two other bones, including the nuchal

scute. Unlike the species one, two, and three, this type is related

to the existing land-tortoises of India and Burma.

The author then treats of seven species which are referred to the

genus Olemmys. They are arranged as having—first, no keel on

the carapace of the adult; secondly, as marked by three continuous

keels ; and third, with three interrupted keels. Under the first head

are placed Clemmys sivalensis (Theobald), C. hydaspica, C. Theo-

bald, and C. punjabiensis. Clemmys hydaspica is closely allied to

C. sivalensis, from which it appears to differ chiefly in the form of

the first vertebral shield. C. Yheobaldi shows the first vertebral

shield, remarkable for the prolongation of the anterior angles of its

pentagonal form. The author remarks that there are indications

that costal keels, which have become practically obliterated, existed

at an early age. C. punjabiensis is remarkable for the subquadrate

form of the vertebral plates. It most closely resembles the North-

American C. ventricosa ; but the Indian types all have the carapace

more elevated than any of the North-American species. The fifth

species is not named, but stated to be allied to Clemmys trijuga ; it

has three indistinct obtuse keels, and is distinguished by the form of

the vertebral plates. Clemmys paleindica has three interrupted

keels, and shows a general resemblance to C. Hamiltoni, which is

found in Lower Bengal. In the living form the vertebral plates

are wider than long; but in the fossil their relative length is

greater.

The genus Pangshura is represented both in the Narbada and

Siwalik beds by the P. flaviventris (Giinther). A second species,

numbered 2, from the Siwaliks, is regarded as being related to P.

tentoria and P. tectum. Five species of the genus Batagur are

described. One, Batagur Falconeri, is allied to the B. thurgi of

Gray; B. Bakeri is allied to B. kachuga (Gray); B. Durandi is

allied to B. dhongoka (Gray); and in all these cases the fossil is

regarded as the ancestor of the existing form. The fourth species

is imperfectly known, and the fifth, B. Cautley?, is distinguished by

the shortness of the fourth vertebral plate, and it differs from

B. Durandi, with which the author compares it. It is most nearly

related to the living B. affinis and B. pictus. A fragment showing

a triangular nuchal scute is referred to the genus Geoemyda.

The Trionychide are represented by three genera—Emyda,

Miscellaneous. iy |

Trionyx, and Chitra. Emyda vittata (Peters) is still found living

in Ceylon, Southern and Central India. The new species are Hmyda

lineata, remarkable for the linear arrangement of its granular orna-

ment ; Hmyda swalensis, distinguished by being twice as large as

the existing species ; and Emyda palwindica, also founded on frag-

ments. TZ'rionyx is represented by three species, of which one is

referred to the 7’. gangeticus of Cuvier, and the other two are un-

named. Finally, the Chitra indica (Gray), which ranges from the

Ganges to the Malay coast, completes the account of the tortoises

from the Siwalik hills.

The Chelonia are one of the most neglected groups of extant rep-

tiles, and hence any attempt to deal with the fossil forms encounters

difficulties in requiring research into the variableness of existing

forms, and the grounds for classifications which have been adopted.

The opportunity for writing a monograph like that which we notice

might perhaps have justified such research; but failing it, we can

only express gratification that the materials in the British Museum

are made known in this handsome form.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Question of the Existence of Different Plasma-layers in the

Soft Body of the Rhizopoda. By Dr. A. Gruner.

A question which has been frequently discussed is that as to the

presence in the soft body of the Rhizopoda of separate plasma-

layers, and the consequently more complex structure of those low

Protozoa. The decision of this question is of interest because it is

among the RKhizopoda that we have probably to seek the starting-

point of the higher Protozoa, and because thereby it would be

settled whether a unicellular organism may be competent to the

performance of the most important physiological functions even if

its protoplasm constitutes a perfectly unitary mass not separated

into different regions, or whether this is not the case. I have here

to state definitely that no division of the Rhizopod-body into zones

sharply differentiated morphologically and physiologically occurs,

and that the interpretations which have been made in this sense are

decidedly founded upon illusions.

I will here mention only two authors who have gone furthest in

this direction, and in the first place Maggi, who distinguishes not

only an ecto- and an endoplasm, but also a mesoplasm *, in the last

of which are seated the secretory organs of the Rhizopoda, namely the

contractile vacuoles, while the ectoplasm has to serve for locomotion

* “Studi anatomico-tisiologici intorno alle Amibe, ed in particolare di

una innominata,’”’ in Atti Soc. Ital. Sci. Nat. vol. xix. fase. 4.

72 Miscellaneous.

and the endoplasm for digestion. From the former therefore the

pseudopodia originate; in the latter lie the incepted nutritive

materials, and the nucleus is also contained in it.

Brass * goes still further, distinguishing in the Rhizopod-body,

and, indeed, in the Infusoria and the animal-cell generally, four

kinds of plasma, namely (proceeding from within outwards) the

nutritive plasma, the food-plasma, the respiratory plasma, and the

motor plasma. Lrass’s statements have already been sharply

refuted by Butschl t, and I may therefore here content myself with

referring to this memoir, although it relates chiefly to the Infusoria.

Biitschli’s objections in fact, in my opinion, equally apply ¢o the

part of Brass’s work which relates to the Rhizopoda.

Whoever has long busied himself with the study of the Rhizo-

poda knows how many species there are, especially among the

Amebe, in which, during life, no division into separate zones occurs

—in which the whole of the contained bodies, as well as the nucleus

and vacuoles, are irregularly whirled about, so that, for example,

the nucleus or the nuclei may be at one time pushed to the extreme

periphery, and then again flow back into the centre of the body.

If in such Rhizopoda, after the application of any reagents, an appa-

rent separation into different plasma-layers occurs, this may be

definitely regarded as artificially produced, in the face of the con-

viction arrived at during the life of the animal. But even during

life in many species, especially the tough ones, an apparent division

at least into two layers is often to be observed ; this, however, as

stated, is only apparent, and is due to the fact that the granules

and vacuoles of the plasma group themselves chiefly in the middle

of the body, and do not easily make their way into the processes

given off ; in reality there is here also only a unitary plasma-mass,

and the apparent stratification may disappear at any moment. In

the shelled Rhizopoda also a formation of regions frequently occurs,

produced in this way:—the granules and nutritive constituents

occupy only the anterior or the middle part of the body, and the

other parts then stand forth as hyaline zones; but here also there

is no true stratification, for in division, as I have shown ¢, the

whole of the plasma of both divisional halves is completely mixed

together.

I may remark particularly that this conception of the Rhizopod-

body does not rest merely upon my personal conviction, but that it

was expressed long since by, among others, an English student of

the Protozoa, Wallich §, and recently demonstrated positively by

the most competent authority in this department, Biitschli ||, in

* ‘Die Organisation der thierischen Zelle,’ i, and ii.

t “Bemerkungen uber die Schrift des Herrn Arnold Brass &e.,” in

Morphol. Jahrb. Bd. xi,

{ “Der Theilungsvorgang bei Luglypha alveolata,” and “ Die Theilung

der monothalamen Rhizopoden,” in Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxy,

and xxxvi.

§ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vols. xi., xii., and xiii. (1863-64).

|| Bronn’s ‘Klassen und Ordnungen der Protozoen,’ pp. 98, 99.

Miscellaneous. ta

Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs.’ Biitschli asserts

justly that in all marine Rhizopoda, the Perforata and a great part

of the Imperforata, the entire soft body is composed of completely

homogeneous plasma, and that in the Amcebz and Monothalamia

already mentioned by me no sharp line of demarcation exists between

the hyaline ecto- and the granular endoplasm, “ as indeed is clear

from the fact that in certain Amecebe, and also in Pelomywxa, in

which usually no ectoplasm can be distinguished, under certain

circumstances such a hyaline external plasma-layer makes its

appearance, and this consequently must have been produced from

the granular plasma in the same way in which, locally bounded, a

hyaline pseudopodium is evolved from the body of a Rhizopod con-

sisting of granular plasma.”

I think I have now said enough upon this point, especially as I

have gone into it in detail in a more complete memoir on Amcebee * ;

and I would here now only call attention to one thing, namely the

external limitation of the Rhizopod-body. This, as is well known,

is naked, therefore not surrounded by any cuticle; but it would

appear that by contact with water a stiffening of the plasma at the

periphery takes place, preventing its deliquescence, and also causing

an immediate closure of the cut surface in cases of artificial division.

When the protoplasm issues forth in a broad process in the form

of pseudopodia, the firmer bounding portion dissolves in the advanc-

ing plasma to become re-formed atthe same moment. Usually this

envelope is not perceptible even with the highest powers; but in

some Amcebe, with a particularly tough slowly-flowing plasma, it

frequently attains a demonstrable thickness. This opinion also I

have put forward more in detail in previous writings, and I revert

to it here chiefly because, in my first memoir relating to this point t,

I overlooked, and in the second, while mentioning the fact ¢, I did

not give it sufficient prominence that long before me Wallich § had

set up and established exactly the same theory ; his view perfectly

agrees with mine, and he has also given an explanation of the pro-

duction of the nutritive vacuoles by assuming that a drop of water

is carried in with the nutritive bodies, and that exerts the known

stiffening action upon the portions of plasma surrounding the bodies,

so that thus every nutritive vacuole appears to be lined with an

ectosarcal layer. I think it may be regarded as strong evidence in

favour of the opinion here expressed that the English naturalist and

myself have come to exactly the same result quite independently of

each other.— Biologisches Centralblatt, Band vi. p. 5, March 1, 1886.

* “ Studien tiber Amoben,” in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xli.

+ “Beitr. zur Kenntn. der Amoben,” in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd.

Exxvi. (1882); and see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 106,

{ “Studien tiber Amében,” /. c. p. 190.

§ Loc. cit. Wallich, in a recently published criticism of my work,

justly reproaches me with this sin of omission (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser, 9, a XVi. p, 215).

74 Miscellaneous.

Observations on the Embryology of Insects and Arachnids.

By A. T. Bruce.

The work, of which a short abstract is here given, comprises ob-

servations extending over a period of nearly two years.

A more detailed and illustrated account now in course of prepa-

ration will, it is hoped, show that if these observations have not

brought to light anything absolutely new they have at least thrown

additional light on several important questions in insect embryo-

logy.

With insect-eggs, the opacity of which renders them unsuitable

for superficial observation, the sectional method leads to the best

results. This method was followed in these investigations.

The important points to be determined in insect embryology are

the segmentation of the egg and the formation of the blastoderm,

the origin of the embryo aud embryonic membranes, the formation

of the germinal layers, metameric segmentation and all connected

with it, including number of appendages, nerves, ganglia, &e.

The embryology of Arachnids, or at least of spiders, shows many

points of resemblance to the embryology of insects. The first trace

of the spider-embryo, the so-called primitive cumulus, is not unlike

the early embryo of the Orthoptera. In the head region of the

advanced spider-embryo are folds which very closely resemble the

amniotic folds of the insect-embryo.

The insects studied included representatives from the Lepidoptera,

Coleoptera, and Orthoptera, while a few incomplete observations

were made on the embryology of the Neuroptera and on the matura-

tion of the ovum in Musca.

The eggs of the spiders studied probably belonged to several

species.

The embryology of Thyridopteryx ephemereeformis, or the common

bag-worm, was carefully studied. Owing to abundance of material

its development was followed from the early stages of segmentation

to the advanced embryonic stage.

The segmentation of the egg of Thyridopterya corresponds to

that of the Lepidopterous insect described by Bobretzky. It can

hardly be called a centrolecithal segmentation, inasmuch as in the

earliest stages cells are found, not at the surface surrounding a central

yolk-mass, but lying in the yolk, whence they migrate to the surface

to form the blastoderm.

In Thyridopteryx it appears that some of the primitive em-

bryonic cells never reach the surface, but remain as yoik-cells, round

each of which, in the later stages of embryonic development, an

aggregate of yolk-spherules occurs, and thus are formed the yolk-

balls or segments.

In the grasshopper, however, there is a stage in which all the

undifferentiated cells are apparently at the surface, while the yolk

is arranged in pyramids corresponding to the yolk-pyramids of

Artocus.

Miscellaneous. 75

In Meloé, the species of beetle studied, probably a corresponding

stage occurs in which all the cells are at the surface, though there

are no yolk-pyramids; consequently, in the grasshopper and in

Meloé the yolk-cells probably arise by delamination from the cells

investing the yolk.

The embryo of Thyridopteryx and of other insects studied arises

as a thickening on the surface of the egg not unlike the primitive

cumulus of spiders.

The amniotic folds arise as folds of blastoderm on all sides of

the embryo, and finally meet and unite over the median line of the

ventral plate; consequently the embryo (described as the ventral

plate at this stage) comes to lie in the yolk covered by the inner

amniotic fold or true amnion, while the outer fold or serosa remains

continucus with the blastoderm. The embryonic membranes of

Mantis and Meloé arise in a quite similar manner. Brandt has de-

scribed a different mode of origin for the embryonic membranes of

the Neuroptera and Hemiptera.

After the formation of the membranes in Thyridopteryx, but

synchronously with the same in Mantis and Meloé, an ingrowth

occurs in the middle line of the embryo, which is partly a dela-

mination and partly an invagination. By this ingrowth is formed

the inner germ-layer, which in Vhyridopteryx certainly corresponds

to both mesoderm and endoderm. The yolk-cells do not appear to

take any part in the formation of the endoderm in Vhyridopterye.

Tichomiroff, from his studies in the Lepidoptera, comes to a similar

conclusion in regard to the yolk-cells.

The yolk-cells of the grasshopper also appear to take no part in

the formation of the endoderm.

The amnion in Thyridopteryx grows dorsally more rapidly than

the body-walls and its opposite folds unite dorsally before the body-

walls can grow together. Consequently the amnion in this insect

forms part of the dorsal surface of the body, while for a time the

entire embryo is enclosed as in a sack by the outer fold of the

true amnion, which does not take part in the closure of the dorsal

surface.

No dorsal organ corresponding to that described by Brandt for

the Neuroptera was observed in Thyridopteryx or in the other

insects studied. The amnion of the grasshopper does not apparently

form any considerable portion of the dorsal wall of the body.

The nervous system arises in all insects studied as two ectodermic

strings lying on each side of the blastopore, as the median line where

the inner layer arises may be called. It subsequently divides into

a number of ganglia corresponding to the somites of the body. The

supracesophageal ganglion, as good longitudinal sections of the

Thyridopteryx-embryo show, consists of two portions—a posterior

portion which innervates the paired labium, and the anterior portion

which supplies the antenne with nerves. The circumcesophageal

commissure is formed by a portion of the posterior division of the

supracesophageal ganglion and a portion of the mandibular division

of the subcesophageal ganglion. The supracesophageal ganglion of

76 Miscellaneous.

Thyridopteryx has its halves united by a double commissure, one

portion crossing above and the other below the cesophagus, When

the nervous system has been separated from the superficial ecto-_

derm, a median ingrowth of ectoderm occurs in Thyridopteryx be-

tween the nerve-cords. The cells composing this ingrowth elongate

and lie close to the nerve-cords.

At this stage it appears as if this median ingrowth were uniting

the cords and forming a commissure, as Hatschek claimed for the

Lepidoptera studied by him. This, however, does not prove to be

the case. In a subsequent stage the elongated epithelial cells

undergo division and give rise to migratory cells corresponding to

other migratory mesoderm cells. Cells of this nature invest the

nervous system, forming its peritoneal coat, but take no part in the

formation of its commissure. ‘The three pairs of thoracic limbs are

conspicuous from their size in all embryos studied.

In the grasshopper both maxillie have two lobes outside of and at

the base of the main axis of the appendage. These recall, though

they are probably not homologous with, the exopodites and epipo-

dites of the Crustacean appendage. Similar lobes have been

described by Patten for the maxillee of Blatta. Tracheal invagina-

tions occur in the maxillary segments of the grasshopper. In con-

elusion, it remains to mention an interesting stage of the spider-

embryo in which an abdominal appendage is being converted by a

process of invagination into a lung-book.—Johns Hopkins University

Circulars, no. 49, May 1886, p. 85.

Notes on the Embryology of the Gasteropods.

By J. Prayrarr McMorricnu.

In a number of the ‘Studies from the Biological Laboratory,’

which will appear during the coming summer, I intend publishing

a detailed and illustrated account of the results of my studies during

the past winter upon the development of some marine Prosobranch

Gasteropods. In the meantime, however, it is desirable that a brief

abstract of some of the more important results should be presented.

The forms studied principally were FPulgur carica and Fasciolaria

tulipa. The former furnished material for the earlier stages of

development, while of the latter I studied only the more advanced

embryos. The modes of segmentation of a few other forms, such

as Purpura floridana, Crepidula, and Eupleura caudata, were also

observed.

The first portion of my paper will deal with the ovum and the

nutrition of the embryo, the non-development and employment as

nutrition of the majority of the ova in each capsule of Fasciolaria

being described and compared with other phenomena of a similar

kind. In Purpura floridana a certain number of the ova, after seg-

menting regularly for some time, break down, and are employed as

food by the survivors; in Crepidula we see the same process, but

in a much less marked degree; while in Neritina it is carried to a

greater extent, only one egg, out of a great number which, in each

Miscellaneous. vars

capsule, undergo segmentation, coming to maturity. In Fusciolaria

six or eight eggs develop in each capsule, the remaining ova show-

ing not the slightest traces of segmentation, the polar globules even

remaining unformed, although the ova contain a nucleus and a certain

amount of protoplasm and are not simply yolk-masses.

The second portion of the forthcoming paper will deal with the

segmentation of Fulyur. The eggs are very large, containing much

yolk. A single large polar globule i is formed which contains some

yolk-granules. The ovum then segments into two and then four

equal spherules, and from these are separated four small protoplasmic

spherules, the micromeres. ‘lhese then divide, after four more micro-

meres have been separated from the macromeres, as in the normal

Gasteropod segmentation. In one point, however, Fulyur differs

from other forms which have been studied ; the number of genera-

tions of micromeres which are separated off from the macromeres is

very large—apparently they continue to be separated off as long as

any portion of the macromeres remains uncovered by the ectoderm.

And even after the blastopore has formed and closed at the nutritive

pole of the egg there can be seen, in the interior of the yolk-mass,

which represents the fused macromeres, or beneath the ectoderm at

the surface of the yolk-mass, cells which resemble, in certain charac-

teristic features, the micromeres which were separated from the

macromeres. These late-appearing micromeres, as they may be

termed, I believe, assist in the formation of the mesoderm, this

layer not being formed in its entirety from the primitive mesoderm-

cell.

When the segmentation has progressed somewhat, but while the

micromeres are still confined to the formative pole, three of the

macromeres show elongated elevations upon theirsurfaces. The fourth

macromere has no elevation, but gives rise to the primitive mesoderm

cell, What the significance of the elevations may be I cannot

imagine, but there can be no doubt that their appearance is

normal, and coincides with the formation of the first mesoderm-cell ;

this lies below the margin of the ectoderm-cell, and corresponds

exactly with the primitive mesoderm-cell of Nassa.

At a later stage an invagination of the ectoderm at the formative

pole takes place. A deep depression is formed, which, however,

later disappears and leaves no trace. It apparently corresponds with

the similar invagination described by Blochmanin in Neritina and by

Sarasin in Bithynia, though the description given in this latter case

is not very clear.

The development of the endoderm I was not successful in obsery-

ing. The blastopore is formed at the formative pole of the ovum,

and closes, the mouth being formed at the point of closure by an

ectodermal invagination which also gives rise to the cesophagus.

The general considerations derived from the study of the segmen-

tation of the Gasteropods will be arranged under three divisions.

The first will treat of the influence of the yolk on the formation of

polar globules, the second on the phylogenetic significance of seg-

mentation, in which it will be held that the mode of segmentation

783 Miscellaneous.

seen in Fulgur and so many other Gasteropods is essentially the

same as that which occurs in certain Hirudinea, Gephyreans, Tur-

bellarians, &c., and that which is to be seen in the Lamellibranchs,

Annelida, and other aberrant groups can be referred to the same

mode; or, in other words, that the Platyhelminths, Annelida, Mol-

lusea, and Molluscoidea have been derived from forms which pos-

sessed a typical segmentation similar to that now to be seen in the

Pulmonates and many other Gasteropods, many forms in each group,

however, having departed from the original mode by reason of

subsequent loss or addition of food-yolk. It will follow, as a con-

sequence of this idea, that the regular equal segmentation, which

occurs in many forms belonging to these groups, is not primitive,

but has been secondarily induced by the conditions under which the

eges segment. The third division of the theoretical considerations

will treat of the mesoderm.

The third and fourth portions of the paper will treat respectively

of the velum and primitive excretory organs.

The fifth portion will treat of the development of the nervous

system. It will be shown that the Lamellibranchs, Pteropods, and

Heteropods agree in the formation of their supracesophageal gan-

glion with the typical Trochophore larva of Polygordius. In the

marine Prosobranchs, however, the supracesophageal ganglia arise

as independent local ectodermal thickenings, which have directly

nothing to do with a “ Scheitelplatte,” and which become united

with each other and with the pedal ganglia later. Between this

arrangement and that of Pteropods &c. the Pulmonates offer an

intermediate stage. The problematic cells which have been de-

scribed by so many authors as lying in the head vesicle, and as derived

from the ectoderm, and which were recognized by Wolfson to be a

nervous organ in process of degeneration, no doubt represent the

apical thickening from which, in the Trochozoon, the Pteropods, &c.,

the supracesophageal ganglia are formed. In the Pulmonates the

ganglia do not form from these problematic cells, which soon dege-

nerate and disappear, but are formed, as in the marine Prosobranchs,

from local proliferations of the ectoderm. ‘There has been an ab-

breviation of the development in the case of the Pulmonates and

Prosobranchs, and it is interesting to note that the latter group

presents wide differences from the other Molluscan larve in other

respects also, ¢. g. the excretory organs. The Prosobranch Veliger

seems to be very highly specialized, and affords an excellent in-

stance of larval specialization independent of the specialization of

the adult.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, no. 49, May 1886,

p. 85.

On the Development and Minute Structure of the Pedunculated Eyes of

Branchipus. By Dr. Cart Cavs.

The lateral eyes of Branchipus possess an increased interest

because, like those of the Decapoda and Stomatopoda, they are

placed upon moyable stalks which have only been developed in the

Miscellaneous. 79

course of the metamorphosis, and give us some authentic informa-

tion as to the morphological significance of the pedunculated eyes.

In a previous memoir* I have already discussed them, and have

shown that the movable pedunculated eyes represent the abstricted

lateral parts of the head which have become independent. It

occurred to me to trace the process of development more in detail,

and in this way to ascertain the relations of the so-called eye-

ganglion, on the one hand to the cerebrum, and on the other to the

retina-ganglion, as also to the elements of the eye itself, and also

to work out the hitherto imperfectly-known minute structure of the

latter.

The foundation of the lateral eye is perceptible even in meta-

nauplius-larvee, the tissues of which have become clear, as a broad,

pad-like, hypodermal thickening placed laterally to the frontal

organ. The cell-growth is continued inwards, and here contains

the material for the eye-ganglion, which is united with the brain.

The pigment first appears in the lateral parts of the eyes, in which,

at the same time, the first crystalline cones show themselves as small

refringent bodies. The derivatives of the hypodermal cells are

there already divided into a superficial layer for the formation of

the crystalline cones, and a deeper layer for the nervous rods and

pigment, which is continuously connected by trains of fibre-bundles

with the cell-mass, which is in course of conversion into the retina-

and eye-ganglia. The latter has been produced simultaneously

with the foundation of the eye, as a deep-seated layer of the hypo-

dermal swelling, which has been previously indicated by me as the

matrix of the eye. This, however, not only effects the greatly in-

creasing extension (with advancing growth) of the eye-segment,

which afterwards separates as the pedunculate eye, but at the same

time furnishes the material for the increase of the elements of the eye

and the retina, as also of the eye-ganglion. The sagittal zone-like

hypodermal cushion consequently, to some extent, represents the

gemmation-zone both of the eye and of the nerve-mass occurring

within the eye-peduncle, the laterally produced cells furnishing the

erystalline cones and nervous rods, while the elements which advance

inwardly and mesially strengthen the eye-ganglion.

In this nerve-mass in the interior of the eye-peduncle, distin-

guished as the eye-ganglion, we distinguish two portions, both of

which proceed, by continuous growth, from the band-like gemmation-

zone, namely, a distal retinal part turned towards the base of the

hemisphere of the eye, and a proximal segment united with the

cerebrum, the eye-ganglion sensu strictiort.

The latter contains a central mass of parenchyma and a super-

ficial coat of ganglion-cells, which appears to be considerably thick-

ened on the anterior surface, and gradually disappears towards the

posterior concayely incurvate side.

The fibre-trains of the parenchymatous layer, radiating from the

cerebrum, traverse the eye-ganglion transversely in a straight course,

* ‘Zur Kenntniss des Baues und der Entwickelung yon Apus cancrifor-

mis und Branchipus stagnalis’ (Gottingen, 1873),

80 Miscellaneous.

to enter the parenchymatous layer of the retinal segment through a

connective boundary-layer filled with large nuclei; another portion

of nerve-fibres originates, however, from the coating of ganglion-

cells itself, and crosses the first set of fibre-trains in an oblique

direction. In comparison with the eye-ganglion of the Malacostraca,

the ganglionic cortex and intercrossing of fibres are very simple,

and the parenchymatous mass is not yet, as in them, divided into

two or three parenchymatous layers between which the fibre-trains

form new internal crossings.

The fibre-crossing in the eye of Branchipus therefore only repre-

sents the crossing distinguished by Berger as “ external” in the eye

of the higher Crustacea.

This considerable simplification, which we cannot assume to be

due to any secondary reduction, justifies us in starting from the

Phylopod-eye in estimating the two main divisions of the ganglionic

apparatus. The first, or proximal part, which, in the eye of the

higher Arthropoda undergoes a further division, 1s the cerebral

portion of the eye-ganglion; the distal portion, which is bent almost

at right angles to this, and which retains essentially the same

structure throughout, is its retinal part, or the retinal ganglion.

This interpretation, already set up by Berger, which at the same

time recognizes in the ganglion-cell coat of the proximal eye-

ganglion a centre of projection of the second order, is perfectly in

accordance with the simplified structural conditions of the eye of

Branchipus, in opposition to the interpretation of other naturalists

who, in the compound eye of the Decapoda and Insecta, do not sepa-

rate the retinal ganglion distinctly from the eye-ganglion, and regard

it as equivalent to the preceding division, but either treat the whole

as the retina, or, going to the opposite extreme, refer it to the cere-

brum, and regard the nerve-bundles passing to the rods only as the

visual nerve-fibres.

The structure of the eye in Branchipus is also simpler than in

any other pedunculate eye. Above all we have to notice the

absence of special pigment cells in the vicinity of the nerve-

rods, as also of the crystalline cones. The pigment is deposited

rather in the deeper hypodermal cells employed as parts of the

sensitive apparatus, in the elements of the nerve-rods around

the rhabdoma, and peripherally in the nerve-fibres of the so-called

nerve-bundle layer. ‘The rapid movement of the blood takes place

in the interstices of the latter, and also in front of the basilar layer

in spaces between the attenuated ends of the crystalline bodies.

There is no facettation of the cornea, but, as in the eye of Phro-

nima (and this is the case also in that of Apus), there is a special

layer of hypodermal cells above the crystalline bodies. We shall

have to regard the presence of this layer of cells as well as the

absence of corneal facets and special pigment-cells, and the presence

of interstices for the circulation of the blood in the nerve-bundle

layer and the layer of crystalline cones, as representing the original

form of the Arthropod compound eye, and the appearance of corneal

facets by the deficiency of the superficial hypodermal layer as secon-

dary.—Anzeiger der k, Akad. Wiss. Wien, March 18, 1886, p. 60.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 104. AUGUST 1886.

IX.—Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. V. On the Paternal

Instincts of Cyclopterus lumpus, Z. By Prof. M‘Inrosu,

MOD. i. D., FR.S., de.

THE care which certain male Teleosteans take of the ova is

well known, while Dr, Giinther mentions only two cases (viz.

Aspredo and Solenostoma) in which females do so. In this

country the males of the river bullhead, the lumpsucker, and

the marine and freshwater Gastroste are familiar instances,

an interesting account of Gastrosteus spinachia, by My. BK. E.

Prince, indeed, having but lately appeared in this journal *,

Most authors who have treated of Cyclopterus have observed

this feature in the male ¢; but the interpretations placed on it

have been varied, some supposing that the mere fact of the

male being in the neighbourhood at deposition sufficed to

account for its subsequent appearance near the eges, while

others, after Fabricius, bestowed considerable attention on the

description of the instinct. In regard to the remarks of

Fabricius, however, it is doubtful if the wolf-fish would be

much inconvenienced by the attacks of the lumpsucker.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1885, pp. 487 et seq.

+ It is sufficient, under ordinary circumstances, to try to push them off

guard with a stick to bring out this clearly.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 6

82 Prof. M‘Intosh on the Paternal

Even in its larval condition the young Anarrhichas makes an

easy prey of the young Cycloptert.

About the middle of May a male Cyclopterus was found a

short distance from low-water mark in a broad runlet with his

head close to a mass of ova placed on the seaward edge of a

stone. The stream of sea-water was so shallow as to leave the

stone partly exposed, and was quite insufficient to float the fish,

which was 114 inches in length. Accordingly, for a con-

siderable period twice daily the devoted male had to lie in

the runlet on his side, a portion of his body, including the

upper opercular region (in this position) being above water.

From the situation of the ova on the stone just described the

current of the runlet flowed into the mouth of the fish, which,

in the warm sun of June, must have been less comfortable

than under ordinary circumstances, a fact which is at variance

with the “ accidental ” theory formerly mentioned. The cool

and ever-changing stream, however, sufficed for aeration, the

movements of the hyoidean apparatus and the mandible, as

well as the direction of the stream, causing a current over the

upper as well as the lower branchie. Thus, although the

action of the branchial apparatus and the heart was occasion-

ally a little hurried in the warm sun, no serious effect ensued.

For five or six weeks this faithful male was found at low

water in this position, sometimes on one side and sometimes

on the other. In order to test it still further Mr. Scharff

removed the fish a couple of yards from the eggs and placed

it on astone. It wriggled actively into the water, at once

rushed to the ova, and assumed its former position with the

snout almost touching the eggs. ‘The same ensued when it

was placed in the runlet at a somewhat greater distance.

The solicitude of the males for the ova which they have under

charge was further illustrated by the occurrence early in May

of a heavy sea, which swept masses of the ova from their

positions all along the rocks. As soon as the sea became

calm numerous anxious males, like “ pilgrims,” were seen b

the laboratory attendant (who had been familiar with the

sites) seeking for their lost charges. Many of these masses

of eges were found on the beach, so that the statement is

probable.

As soon as the eggs were hatched the male was released,

and the young spread themselves over the rock-pools in the

neighbourhood in hundreds. It is unlikely, however, that

they are dispersed by specially adhering to the body of the

male, though they quickly cling to anything and even to each

other. ‘heir home appears for some time to be the littoral

region and especially the rock-pools, and they are occasionally

Instincts of Cyclopterus lumpus. 83

found in considerable numbers in August, when the larger

examples caught with a hand-net measured about § inch.

They adhere to the blades of the tangles and other seaweeds,

and in the mazes of these find that safety (from the ready

application of their suckers) which would be denied them in

the open sea. When caught in the tow-net inshore it is

generally along with floating littoral seaweeds with which

they have migrated.

Besides the various shades of green which characterize the

young Cycloptert some are beautifully variegated with touches

of brown, while pale bands or streaks of silver, often sym-

metrically arranged, give them a striking appearance. Others

again are dotted over with black points. On emerging from

the eggs they swim actively through the water, the pectorals

being kept in rapid vibration, and they soon become preda-

ceous, attacking as they grow older the smaller forms of their

own species as well as minute Myside and other prey. The

young examples caught in the rock-pools had fed on the

abundant larval crustaceans, such as larval Cirripedes and

Copepods. The larval fin speedily becomes differentiated

into the two dorsals and the anal. The first dorsal resembles

at the tenth or twelfth day the other fins, that is it is mem-

branous, as Mr. Thompson, Prof. Alex. Agassiz*, and other

observers have noted, and has six slender spines. ‘The meta-

morphosis of this fin occurs subsequently.

The period of spawning at St. Andrews ranges from

February to May, and this year it was especially late, pro-

bably from the severe and long-continued winter. ‘The

young captured during the first ten days of July therefore

showed considerable variation in size. A feature of interest

in regard to the fisheries is the fact that food-fishes and others

are extremely fond of the ova of Cyclopterus. Thus at the

end of April about one hundred fine codling were caught by

the liners in St. Andrews Bay, off the rocks at Boarhills, and

the stomachs of these were distended with the ova of the

lumpsucker. Even such smal! fishes as Yarrell’s blenny

(Carelophus Ascaniz) took the same food. Whether these

attacks from without cause the hollows in the masses of ova

(which resemble holes that have been scooped out) is unknown,

but these are very common. Some perforations in the masses

may have been due to their position over the apertures of

Pholas crispata; but the former hollows were produced by

other causes.

The Cycloptert form no nests, the ova being deposited chiefly

on the sides of rocks and stones. They have been very

abundant this season both amongst the rocks and in the

* Proc. Amer. Acad. of Arts and Sci. vol. xvii. p. mae pl. iv.

84 My. E. E. Prince on Oleaginous Spheres in the

salmon-nets (in the latter especially in easterly gales, which

rendered the water muddy) ; in one case, indeed, the net could

not be pulled up off the east rocks, from the great weight of

the captured lumpsuckers (estimated at several tons), and it

was ruptured. ‘They are only used along with fish-offal for

manure.

Pennant’s observation with regard to the tenacity with

which an adult clings by its sucker to a pail full of water has

been found to be quite accurate. The whole can be lifted by

seizing the fish, and a greater weight than 43 pounds (which

was that of pail and water) could readily be raised in this

manner.

X.—On the Presence of Oleaginous Spheres in the Yolk

of Teleostean Ova. By Epwarp E. Prince, St. Andrews

Marine Laboratory.

Or the 9000 or 10,000 species of osseous fishes known to

zoologists the eggs of not more than 80 have been obtained

and determined. ‘This comparatively small number indeed

includes several species whose ova have been discovered only

within the last twelve months by Prof. M‘Intosh at the

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory, and are therefore new to

science. Quite a large proportion of these eggs are charac-

terized by the presence in the yolk of large refringent masses,

the so-called oil-globules. These structures have long been

familiar to embryologists, and they constitute a prominent

feature in those Salmonoids whose development is more com-

letely known than that of any other group of Teleosteans.

Vet the significance and function of these bodies seems to be

little understood, or, more truly, seems to be wholly misunder-

stood. Of course all fish-ova have oily elements in their

protoplasm, some cholesterin being constantly present, with

other fatty matters, in addition to myosin and the usual deri-

vatives of albumin; but these elements, when they can be

detected optically, are microscopic, and, being distributed as

minute vesicles all over the vitellus, strikingly differ from

the large globules here considered. Not only in size, but in

colour, situation, and relation to the rest of the ovum, and

almost certainly also in chemical composition, these large

spheres are distinguished from the microscopic fatty particles

present in all ova. So well-marked and characteristic are

Yolk of Teleostean Ova. 85

these spheres that the species to which an ovum belongs may

often be determined at a glance by their aid.

Struck by their diagnostic significance, Agassiz and

Whitman divided pelagic eggs into two great divisions,

those which are provided with one or more oil-globules and

those which are not so distinguished *. Such a division has,

however, little value, as the occurrence of these large globules

is apparently most erratic—the ova of closely-allied species

exhibiting the utmost diversity in this respect. Indeed the

American observers themselves describe an ovum of a Pleuro-

nectid (Pseudorhombus oblongus) showing a large oily sphere,

a structure not present in the egg of any other species of

flounder known to zoology. The ova of the Gadoids, too,

are marked by the absence of such structures ; yet a remark-

able exception has been recently found at St. Andrews, viz.

the hitherto undescribed pelagic egg of the ling (Molva vul-

garis), which exhibits a single oleaginous sphere of a pale

green tint. Additional exceptions are furnished by the

closely-allied freshwater species, Lota vulgaris (the oil-globule

in which, as described by Van Bambeke f, is almost precisely

like that in the egg of the ling), as well as the eggs of the

American Brosmius t and Motella mustela §, while the ova of

all other Gadoids at present known lack this marked feature,

no large globule being present in the case of the cod, had-

dock, whiting, bib, &c. Again, we find amongst freshwater

forms that the ova of the salmon, trout, and grayling have

large rufous-tinted spheres enveloped in the deutoplasm or

yolk, whereas in other forms which inhabit the same waters

and deposit their ova in similar situations, such as the pike ||,

tench, roach, &c., no such globules are present. A classifi-

cation of ova founded on the presence or absence of these

spheres presents a strange medley—the two lists bringing

together widely separated species and placing side by side

fishes with pelagic and demersal ova, and most diverse fresh-

water and marine forms. An undoubted specific value belongs

to these spheres; but no generic or wider diagnostic signifi-

cance can be attributed to them. Certainly the interpreta-

tions which the presence of these globules has hitherto

received are not only unsatisfactory, they are undoubtedly

* ‘Studies from Newport Marine Laboratory.—X VI. Dey. Oss. Fishes,’

p. 2 (1885).

+ “Recherches sur l’embryologie des poissons osseux,” Mém, Cour, de

YAcad. Roy. de Belgique, tome xl. p. 5.

} U.S. Fish. Comm. Rep. 1882, p. 467.

§ G. Brook, Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xviii. p. 298.

|| E. B. Truman, Month. Microsc. Journ, vol, ii. 1869, p. 188,

{| Van Bambeke, loc. cit. pp. 2 and 13,

86 Mr. E. E. Prince on Oleaginous Spheres in the

erroneous. Ryder attributes the buoyancy of certain pelagic

ova to these structures, and, strangely enough, later observers

have put forward the same view, notwithstanding the fact

that the most familiar of Teleostean eggs, viz. those of the

Salmonoids, possess such spheres in abundance, and yet are

wholly destitute of the power of floating. In a list of twenty-

two Teleostean ova without large globules, seventeen (or

about 75 per cent.) are pelagic. On the other hand, about

twenty-four species of Teleosteans are known to possess these

globules, and fifteen of these are pelagic, a proportion not far

removed from that furnished by the list just named. In other

words, the pelagic eggs without large globules are about the

same in number as those possessed of globules, so far as

researches at present show; and to explain the buoyancy of

floating eggs by the presence of these structures is a manifest

fallacy *. Moreover, large globules are present not only in

demersal eges which are littoral, 7. e. deposited near shore,

such as those of various species of Cottus, Liparis, G'astro-

steus, &c., but ova brought up from some depth show their

presence also, an example of great interest being the large

non-floating egg of Anarrhichas lupus, which has been reared

and studied at St. Andrews for the first time. From an

examination of the ovaries of the catfish in February 1884 Prof.

M‘Intosh concluded that the ova were deposited on the

bottom of the sea t, and they have proved to be so; yet they

exhibit a single refringent globule of large size of precisely

the same appearance as the globules in the familiar ovum of

Cyclopterus, which is deposited between tide-marks. It is

plain that while these globules are of less specific gravity

than the remaining contents of the egg, as is shown by the

fact that they always seek the upper side, whereas the ger-

minal area descends to the lower side of the ovum, yet they

do not produce buoyancy; nay, in demersal eggs these

vesicles are even more abundant than in pelagic or floating

eggs. ‘Their function is plainly not hydrostatic. A second

theory has been put forward by Van Bambeke, viz. that the

globules have a nutritive function; and in speaking of the

central globule in the egg of the burbot (Lota vulgaris) he

says:—‘ Il n’est pas douteux que la gouttelette réfringente

centrale remplace ici les éléments nutritifs qui, chez la tanche,

vont s’accumuler sous le germe” t+. He adds this important

* Vide Prof. M‘Intosh’s observations, ‘ Nature,’ vol. xxxi. p. 555; Ann,

& Mag. Nat. Hist. 1885, vol. xv. p. 435 &e.

t+ Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. June 1885, p. 482, and ‘ Nature,’ June 24,

1886.

{ Op. cet. p. 6.

Yolk of Teleostean Ova. 87

statement :— Sur quelques ceufs, j’ai vu une communication

s’établir entre le germe et la gouttelette du globe vitellin,

comme si le germe allait puiser 4 cette source de nutrition ; ”’

and in the figure which he gives (pl. i. fig. 14) it is difficult

to explain the existence of the column of protoplasm con-

necting the globule and the germ, except as indicating a

trophic function, unless the ovum were abnormal, which it

most probably was. Unfortunately the ovum in question was

not fertilized, and the subsequent fate of the globule was not

ascertained. In studying the complete development of the

ling, gurnard, catfish, and other forms at St. Andrews

unusually fe Garalle opportunities were afforded for tracing

the destination of the globular bodies, and the evidence

gained strongly militates against Van Bambeke’s theory that

the germinal disc is nourished by them. Not only do they

show no decrease in size and persist in the pendulous yolk

for some time after the embryo is liberated, but the actual

position of the globules in the early ovum is tinfavourable to

Van Bambeke’s view.

As already stated, the normal position of the globules is con-

stant, viz. in the upper segment of the ovum, at the vegetal

pole, and they therefore occupy the region most distant trom

the germinal disc. In a small number of eggs, however, this

is not the case, and a remarkable example described by

Agassiz and Whitman * is the ovum of Cottus grenlandicus,

in which from ten to forty globules are more or less evenly

scattered over the surface of the yolk. This ovum, strange

to say, is pelagic; whereas all other Cottoids, so faras known,

have demersal eves, and all alike are abundantly supplied

with large oil-globules. A similar condition occurs in the

ovum of Trachinus vipera—in which the oil-globules according

to G. Brook are “ scattered over the upper hemisphere of the

yolk, and lie between it and the vitelline membrane ”’ or cap-

suleT. The large globule in Lota vulgaris is central, but

this position is very unusual, and it is perhaps permissible to

suggest that Van Bambeke may have mistaken the apparent

for the real position of this body. The globule always rises

to the upper side of the egg, and when the latter is on the

stage of the microscope, unless by very careful manipulation,

the actual position of the vesicle cannot be made out. Viewed

under the usual microscopic conditions, the oil-globule in

Motella, Trigla, Molva, &c. appears to be central, when in

reality it is not so. The oil-globule in truth occupies different

* ‘Studies from Newport Mar. Lab.—XVI. Develop. Oss. Fishes,’ p 7.

+ G. Brook, Journ, Linn, Soe., Zoology, vol. xviii. p. 274.

88 Mr. E. E. Prince on Oleaginous Spheres in the

situations in different species, occurring within the yolk mass

or outside it, in the perivitelline space, or rather in a fossa or

pocket indenting the surface of the yolk. Examples of the

latter condition are afforded by the Gadoid ovum studied by

Hiickel, and by Motella mustela, Lophius piscatorius, Molva

vulgaris, and other forms. Instead of being seated, however,

in a depression or pocket lined by the cortical protoplasm of

the vitellus, the large vesicles may lie within this protoplasmic

layer, or rather in the albuminoid matrix of the yolk.

In Gastrosteus, Liparis, Cottus, Cyclopterus, and other

demersal eggs the globules, which are very numerous, and

collect together in a large group at the vegetal pole, are thus

surrounded by yolk substance, which, however, has sufficient

fluidity to permit free movement, and the mass of vesicles

may be made to traverse all parts of the inner surface of the

yolk cortex, by turning the egg about in various directions.

An interesting American pelagic egg, Temnodon saltator,

which exhibits a single globule only, is in like manner im-

bedded, and has apparently shifted to a position immediately

beneath the germinal disc in the figures given by Agassiz

and Whitman*. Professor M‘Intosh has proved that the

globule in Trigla gurnardus does not occupy a position in the

perivitelline space, as some observers have stated, but freely

moves through the deutoplasmic mass.

Though thus capable of transference from one region of the

yolk to another, the normal position always is distal to the

animal pole, and to this upper (vegetal) segment the globules

invariably return when the rotated egg comes to rest. These

vesicles in some ova seem to have less freedom of movement,

and appear to be imprisoned by the surrounding matrix.

Thus E. Van Beneden speaksas follows of theovum examined

by him :—‘ The animal pole was always directed downwards,

the vegetative pole upwards. I ascertained that in my eggs

the position of the oil-drop was quite constant. It is always

placed eccentrically, and invariably occupies a position in the

vegetative hemisphere, but is immersed in the albuminoid

substance which surrounds it on all sides. I have in vain

endeavoured to explain to myself this fact by some peculiarity

of structure in the protoplasm. I entirely tailed to discover

any trace of filaments connecting the oil-drop either with the

surface of the vitellus, or with the germinal disc ”’f. It may

be noted that the pseudopodial threads here referred to have

been seen in Gastrosteus spinachia t{, G. aculeatus, G. pun-

* “Studies from Newport Mar, Lab.—XVI.,’ plate iv. figs. 1 and 2.

+ E. Van Beneden, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. xviii. p. 44.

} Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1885, vol. xvi. p. 492.

Yolk of Teleostean Ova. 89

gitius*, Tinca vulgaris t, &c. In the salmon the globules

are held in position by the coherent granular cortex of the

vitellus; they are not, however, merely free vesicles de-

fined by the surrounding matrix, but, as His notes, “ sind je

von einer Hiille protoplasmatischer Substanz umgeben’’ f.

This enveloping coat is well seen in the gurnard, and it in-

ereases in thickness as development proceeds, being very

uneven and imprisoning many small colourless vesicles, pre-

cisely as His figures in the case of the ovum of the salmon

&e. §

Van Beneden has omitted to show any definite layer, and

Lereboullet does not indicate it in the ovum of Perca ll,

though it is improbable that in either case the globule is

destitute of the limiting layer present in other forms. His

figures, in the plates just referred to, connected and isolated

globules in the eggs of the salmon, trout, and grayling, and

discusses fully the character of the coherent granular proto-

plasm which clothes them {j.

The precise chemical nature of these large globules is still

involved in some uncertainty. ‘That they are of an oleaginous

nature cannot be doubted, though it is scarcely accurate with

E. Van Beneden to describe a sphere of this kind as “a drop

of oil or fat,” for the investigations of Professors His and

Miescher show its composition to be that of no known fat **,

If an ovum of the gurnard, for example, be treated with

osmic acid, the minute vesicles scattered over the vitellus

stain very rapidly and deeply, whereas the large globule is

coloured slowly and more faintly—proving the former to be

more emphatically oleaginous than the latter. The large

globules exhibit a more or less brilliant translucency ; they

float in water and are soluble by ether, though, according to

Miescher they reveal no more than a trace of phosphorus.

Their composition, while closely allied, is not identical with

that of any of the fats, and they may best be associated with

those remarkable derivatives of albumin, thelecithin-group. To

that group His, indeed, refers them, though he confesses that

strictly their nature is undecided. The association of these

spheres with lecithin is a matter of extreme interest, for

lecithin is a substance always present in cells of ova under

* Phil. Trans. vol. clvii. (1867).

t Van Bambeke, op. eit. p. 2, and plate i. fig, 2.

ee eeueh: uber das Hi und die Entwickl. bei Knochenfischen,

fv ode

& Op. cit. Taf. 3. figs. 1, 2, 4, 5, 11, and 12, and Taf. iv. fig. 38.

|| Lereboullet, Mém. des. sav. étrang. t. xvii. p. 460, and plate iii,

figs. 3, 7, and 8.

q| Op. cit. pp. 6, 7. ** Ibid. p. 7.

90 On Oleaginous Spheres in the Yolk of Teleostean Ova.

developmental conditions. May not this fact throw light upon

the significance of these globules? We have seen that their

presence cannot be explained by resorting to a hydrostatic

function, and there are great difficulties in the way of the

nutritive theory. Is it not possible that they may have some

ancestral significance? ‘The distinctive coloration they ex-

hibit is an interesting point, though it can give no aid in the

matter. Nevertheless it is remarkable that the orange tint

of these spheres, in the ovum of the Salmonoids, is precisely

that which distinguishes the oily matter in the muscular

tissue of the adult fish. The flesh of the common mackerel,

the Spanish mackerel, and the gurnard, not to mention others,

is regarded as somewhat oily, and the ovum of each of these

fishes exhibits a large globule.’ The oleaginous matter in the

flesh of the last-named fish is of the same tint as that of the

sphere in the ovum. The globule in the ling is of a pale

green hue; and in the allied form, the burbot, Van Bambeke

describes it as “ trés-réfringente, d’une teinte jaunatre ”’*.

The globules in the fifteen-spined stickleback, and in certain

Cottoids, are of an amber colour, but in many forms (e. g. Cyelo-

yterus, Cottus, Motella, &c.) they are almost perfectly colourless.

These features are of minor importance, however, compared

with the fact that in the ovaof so many species of Teleosteans

large spheres of a substance closely connected with the lecithin-

group should occur. Lecithin is peculiarly active in all

embryonic development, and the possibility is suggested that,

though the matter constituting these globules may be dispro-

portionately large as compared with the volume of the vitel-

line mass, yet it was not always so. ‘hat the yolk-matter

of the Teleostean ovum was once greater in bulk than it is

now, is (in accordance with Balfour’s view f) an accepted con-

clusion. If as the vitelline mass diminished the lecithin or

similar fluid did not decrease in the same degree, globules

would be formed precisely as we find them in so many Tele-

ostean eggs. ‘The amount is more than the necessities of

development appear to require ; and thus we find that during

the growth of the blastoderm, and during the early stages

of the embryo, these superfluous elements are not utilized and

do not appreciably decrease in volume. They are enveloped

by the blastoderm, and in the liberated embryo generally

occupy a posterior position in the diminishing yolk, on the

ventral surface of the young fish. Finally they disappear in

the last stages of larval lite by absorption ; but up to that

oint retain the character of redundant and superfluous ele-

ments in the deutoplasmic mass.

* Loc, ctt. p. 5. t+ Journ. Anat. and Phys. vol. x. p. 551,

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Gecko. 91

X1.—Deseription of a new Gecko of the Genus Nephrurus.

By G. A. BoULENGER.

Nephrurus platyurus, sp. n.

Head large, oviform, very distinct from neck ; snout as long

as the diameter of the orbit, or the distance between the latter

and the ear ; loreal region and forehead concave; ear-opening

a vertical slit, measuring two fifths the diameter of the orbit.

Body and limbs as in JN. asper, but the palmar pads far less

distinct. Vertex and occiput with juxtaposed rough subconi-

cal tubercles of subequal size; only four of these tubercles

across the middle of the interorbital space (ten tubercles or

granules across the same region in JN. asper); snout with

smalier keeled granules; loreal concavity minutely granulate ;

temples finely granulate, with equidistant, round, rough tuber-

cles ; upper eyelid without conical tubercles; rostral as broad

as mental (nearly twice as broad as mental in WN. asper) ;

seventeen upper and about as many lower labials; no chin-

shields. Body and limbs finely and uniformly granulate infe-

riorly, more coarsely above, where the granules are intermixed

with numerous isolated, conical tubercles ; gular region granu-

late, with slightly enlarged tubercles on the sides. Tail half

as long as head and body, depressed, as broad as the body,

attenuated at the end, which bears a globular knob; the upper

surface of the dilated portion of the tail with transverse series

of conical spinose tubercles ; eighteen transverse grooves are

distinct on the upper and lateral surfaces of the tail; lower

surface uniformly and finely granulate. Pale brownish above,

with three angular brown cross bars on the neck and shoulders,

and two similar ones on the sacrum, separated by narrower

whitish interspaces ; border of the eye, and a spot in front of

and another below the same, whitish ; a brown horizontal spot

in front of the eye, below the white spot ; some of the enlarged

dorsal and caudal tubercles whitish ; lower surfaces whitish.

millim.

Motallength cas snes vn se oe pr el aCe ol ry ner

WET Cadets Aeieliiess wee Ricrateee te A i) REO i Skee 20

Wirdthmothead san soso. . na A Wee wR Unreeaes 15

SOE ygINa erences cmlets ucdie shes AARON vera G ok 4 Beir 3

IRanembiinDigets caste ccteue aia Ov sie et ore: ole hors F 25

HE Titen LMI TIAO Sie teyeperersreczias aise aidaonett Fe NA CRT EON 30

TREN e399 clack Cookers in, Lae ae a eer eee 28

A male specimen, from Adelaide, presented to the Natural

History Museum by the Rev. 'T. E. Lea.

——— - Ee, lr ~— a se eee —_—-* =

po1gn.in JO Soltes ose, eV ynq ‘(ey ‘Sy

T -qey “FT “d “TOW “yepng ‘ssnery ‘oT

6 ‘8 ‘SOY tA "Quy ‘woup “TIT “TOA “PLLQAY

‘/o) ussno.cy ‘py sty Jo woyrredes oy} I0F

speoid iddyigg 9 “snag ‘ngpoeeqeur sv yt Sut

-paeger ut os Aqyenba (eTT ‘d ‘eggT ‘qouo0d

ap ‘UInof) JURTTTEA puR “UIeTT ‘vsnjau se

[TOYS SGA Surpav.sat Ul ueyeystur sea (OG ‘d

fossory AV) [OSS] IVY} SMOT[LF 4] ‘puta

IOMOT St 38 qurod dreys v oyut poonpord sv

poeyvounsy TONU Os JOU st ULSIeUT IoIteysod

go ey} soley {uTsIeM IoLteysod oy}

jo pua raddn ogy Aq potrroz (OAINO B sv 41

squssotdad [IY q) epsae esnyqo AIBA OY} *ZIA

‘sees U19}s¥e ULOIZ adAy SITY JO svIupP IdT}O

[[@ pus sy} UseMyaq soUEIEYTp payreur jo

jutod ay} Jno Sutiq 10u seop pure ‘auo peq

BSE ‘MOTVOYTUSpl LOJ yUotoYNs Yonoyyye

‘gmnsy 4eyy, °% “fF ‘AL ‘qey ‘voup7 “IIT ‘TOA

‘praqy ‘tddiiyg ereduios f pomeu Ayystt

aut 0} suvaddy sotveds zong uotmu0d sty, [Tey ‘moqmnog] ‘vag pay] ‘q}ez Gg 07 o1048 “Quonbery | **** **ysuoy “voiqere |

[‘y10K oduy ‘purjsusenty ‘s}reyg

SeLIOT, ‘epurfsy wouopog] ‘varyg| ‘Wey @ {suomtoeds omy, |** “Onug ‘streotaeu Bory

‘WAVOUYy

*SyIVULOY MOTINGLASTCT "MOT]RIG ‘TI9qS

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

[arr ‘dtax ‘Joa wo ponuyuo: |

"A Weg—ospuqued ‘uojeuy

oaneieduog pue ASojooy jo wmosnyy ‘ASojooz ur soyeing “yyy “ax00g saNVEY aauaTy fq ‘suo

-09l0 pup suoyppy ypa ‘paysyqnday—MaANGNYVOV]T taadoy AG ‘69ST younyy pun hunnaqag fo sysuopy

ay, ue zany fo Jing ayn we uorsunoxa-burbpaig v burp paurnjgo vosnppopy snosonjsay, ay, wo ysoday— TX

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘sotoods UMOTY

Auv 0} YI Aayer youurd T ynq ‘ pezepnuras

ApSuUOYS st yOUpAr ‘wuezedy.y you ATurey10—) ‘soutddyiqg ‘usutoeds oug |*'** ‘wz ‘vutzedvay ——

‘tddtprqq jo Ajtoyyne oy uo vazon) LOT

yeqiqey vse veg pox oy} seyonb (yet ‘d

T JOS “WIPO sop "YouoH) Pueyuro pA

‘Toys ours oy st “(ZT ‘d ‘FEELS “Z ‘d)

aavary ‘sisewangag ‘AJoLIvA B JO soUaLETIpP

ey} WAS You SI o1oT} ‘suetteds uRoURL

-1o}Ipopl pue YSIpPsuyT Jo saoquunu YI

all aLofeq (Ude}INOF) sattes oy Jo uostred

-UL09 EY} WOIF OsTR pure ‘Fresuuty essy Aq

MBIPUVOV]T 0} WAALS ‘poyjeqe] snq} sueut

-woeds wo espnl of, ‘wartyzlsa sea “rT

‘najony se sotoods zoug oy} seats ‘ngnnuys | [-peyen ‘(¢) epnmsog ‘sourddyiyg

UoOTjUeM JOU seOp OYA ‘Jass~ ‘TT ‘vazon) ‘vag poy ‘uveuRIIoyIpeTy ‘solmvuey *soul04s ae B94

TOW INO UMOIF oTYRGSMMSuTystpun oyM% Joy (uvqg Jo ‘g) spurfsy YMA] |topun ‘107Vi Moy Guonbery |-ovl= ] sacar “vyerys

"2V.L900) OF PXV.GIT TYLA

$9100 BAVA SB SRNIUNPIAT JO BBUTT OT} OF

yovorddy sures oy} AToxe “uomesurqiT

peammd toy} Ur ‘yuaserd YYQ00} 94} 9eT} ‘

poppe oq AvUE JJ ‘UONGLYSTp Jo a1]Ue0

SJL potii1ey eq Av AeA Wo poAomeL

aouRISIP oULOS Sutaq sv ‘poyreut seutodeq

sturtaptde jo Ayrpenb ut pure ezts ut edé4 ony

ULOIJ MOTJVIAUASEp OSOYA WIOJ VB “BAG Pary

ay} PUB ULEd—) ULIPUT PT} JO s}svoo ULo}sva

ay} WOIJ WIIOJ oY} Sl vLaheJas yVT} OU OF

suiees jy =, Apesopo AtoA yorordde ,, Aoyz

qvy} S}UIpe poepUl aAcey Sry ‘ypn.1a00 ‘(7 “eyeaeo

mol ofqeivdesut ajinb savedde saroeds omy, “IVY IZULT ‘Ioqwa MOT ‘yuenbergq |-vp= | aaaay “e1est39s ——

‘paabigas St Stetutoeds eer} 98q} JO euC ‘yng urisieg ‘urs oy "yeE Gg forey | 6 * caaaagr “eared ——

‘erpeagsny ‘seurddryiyg "UIE G fodel JON |" *** ‘Mog “eyessnoep ——

"UL ALOFOY MOU YIIgn.LD JO

sueteds Sunod jo suoyezyuesaider youxo

ale wssnpiy jo samsy stpy *4,UTey.100

aUIOS TYLA Wey} AJIYUEpT 03 eM soTquue

. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

Mr.

= ee ee eee = tS a Sse et we eee 2 eee

eq} esodmos yor sespit poyeredas inojy [ ‘moySurssoy ‘Tuwayy “eydeos|

oY} JO Usis OU SI o10q} {UOTJwOyUEpIsHM Vy ijtog ‘snywmeyy] ‘onbiquivzoy ‘ered ‘a1oyg jaaaay + “euedeyuyy, ——

"SNL “IgE oy} ut sear edAy oso

amo plo uB Jo Jno satoeds Mou vB SuLyeUr

JO depunyq oy} pezturut0d savy pynoys

suUUpY “IJ YVY} ArvUIplovazxe styy “pga

‘Qaoory ‘wypysoopunjor="FFRT 'S 'Z ‘d

‘cumvy you) oaAeay ‘nyvuyynja jo Tpeys

Sunod ayy Atdus st ‘ep, ‘Sy ‘ta ‘qd ‘TT -d

‘Trane

cas “eyBITQep= |

‘oy ‘Hy ‘eveuskd ——

GILL ‘SZ ‘ad UW poqtosop ‘sotoads sry, Vaal el ca a

‘atenhs sao1js

-Iayul ‘prnor soyNpou ‘MOT}AO}STp 03 poue

-peolg Ueqjo ULV TeIZUOA ‘TTeYs 1ayn03s

LASUOT Yona vB ‘QE-9z Iequinu ‘poT[Lay sqtT

Loweysod { wI0F UBIpPUy-"HT oy} st ‘(UMIETG

‘nypoyd=) “Mog ‘nyno.wnAyT ‘“peuyep

Tea pue “no Aydeop Azaa ‘coyye50} aso[o ,

AIOA PVAO SuCT ynq ‘puNnod you seTnpou

‘Og noe ‘[aey oy} puTyed esoy} JO SAtsnTo

-xo ‘Sq fUIOJ UBIPUT-" AA OY} ST VSowHnbs

+ssuahunuog ‘suojqo seonysaoyut ‘pus

yoo ye poazutod soynpou ‘asiv, joey ety

puryed vore fue; uvolIoMYy-"A\ OY} St

DPPH) ‘*MOYNGIA}Stp Lay} Ut pun sjurod

[[VUs UL JeTJOUR 9MO OI poysmsuystp

Ajdtae ynq ‘emmydnos pur ut10jJ [eroues

UI SULeeLsR ‘STIIOJ JOUTISIP eI] oq OF

wees OLOYT, ‘Iota uv oq 0} savedde sty,

"MOG ‘pyprWUp pure CUTeTT ‘seswahuauop

“tery ‘nsowpnhs “por ‘vynppwh seyrvun

(TFL ‘ ‘TLST ‘qouop-sersoyy “uede fp)

ayyosry ‘eddy sty} JO spoupr [RIOAOS

AV IlIYy, ‘vod por oy} Wo, UALS o10T]}

pare “(00% ‘Id ‘F0s “ae ‘PRG “d ‘Tx "TOA)

HO CeCe On) Cit 7 tO

‘UMMEYO W cwvpy wos peyyuept AYYSry [‘uedee ‘sorpuy ‘y] “vog por ‘yuonboagun JON [* °°" ‘utuwayp ‘eqeortd vory

"SYIVULOT “WOTINGIAYST(T "MOTLIG

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘SUNMAPULY TAO SMOIPUYOR]Y UL 4ST] [PUTSiT0 OY} 0} poppe crv paTpoqey snq} sorjtTwoo] puv sotoadg ,

‘pypjaouvo yo kuktouks oy 03 “(TEZ

‘ose “dd ‘Gost ‘SZ ‘d) ‘PV ‘WV ‘uddyyd

pus “py “Vy ‘epupapoo yy sppe ‘zn2.igsrynut

JO MOUY 0} Tees you soop oy ‘(ggg ‘d

‘Iqijouey ‘cosueteyO, day) qyruig “vy

‘TT ‘a ‘peaourer Ajarrjue weeq svt sTur

-rapide oy} YoryAr uroaZ ‘1099R] OTT] JO WoT

-roeds Sunok v st (‘snyy “yttgy ur) eddy ony,

‘ystoy ‘oypijsyjnum YA yt sutdyyuept

UL MOTVSeY ou aAvy T 404 ,‘satoeds royYO

Auw YALA sty} Surpunoyuos jo Ayyrqrssod

OU SI a10q},, JVYI (GE ‘ou ‘srynounjoaT

‘L "JOA ‘WOOT "YOUOA)) SeyeIS CASEY YonoyITy

"YJALOIS JO

advqs AIGA Ut 01y}-AjUAA} JO SolIes OU -W

‘aIOJeq Pa1eA0d

-sIP Moaq PAV JOU pPrnoys wotmuo0d os

9u0 #Vy} VS5uvIIs stuees 41 ‘ setoeds poos VW

‘aAoqe naubhid io SyeUIed 99G

‘Suryeur-sotoods wo yuezut you euO Aue 0}

UAOYS OAVT PLO TOTJBIOPISMOD 84 UEULOUT

vse “ameyy ‘wydnos jo ueutoeds Sunod v

qnq Suryjou st ‘gp “Sy mr td “Tp “d ZT

‘C7 ‘gq UL poqtiosep ,{serdeds ,, ey], “87/78

-LaQsupl) LOF JUIAASTUT BLOT B ST VsdaAsUD.LT

‘uueyQ ‘vydves MOMUIOD oT} yn SutqJou

st (ouo Ayo st oL0y}) TOYS e4T, ‘sq

‘JIMD urisi9 7». |snorotunu

‘a1odesutg

[-orodesutg ‘mojfeg |

‘Wg uvisi9og» ‘sourddrypiyg

Sele ee wiles ¢ 6 6 m0 6.8)

[‘s}teqyg sero y, ‘euXoqury |

“SULATT OUO ‘SOATBA

‘suoumtoads sorry, |202e7

‘yuep

‘pour “TyeF OZ-¢

‘yuonbesy ‘aroyg

‘yuonbary “qyeF OT-8

‘ore ‘aloyg |araay “vyRySooTpuNnzor

TR} OP-08 |’ PF ‘a “enordsuoour von

*Lant

“ysdog “eyeriystynea = |

‘eyev][o0uRa =——

‘eyetysypnur = sisdowrry

UD'T

‘srasojrunoed snqnounqoag

‘nog “eplall] ——

‘op Tp MBolqvre BRUIXxy

‘| aaaayy “eyeayyeyo = |

‘Tranl oeeuayg

‘eydeos =stpesioAsued} |

yp ‘HW ‘“esaoasued ——

—” ~ oe

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

— is i ed ae

Wey} eLOUL op 07 eTqean oqinb ure | snme$

ay} Jo 07838 Arojovjsyesun yuoserd oy uy

‘aAooyy “naqn.s

pue ‘orvayy ‘narssnug ‘ardary ‘syvarw Jo osTe

ynq ‘aseyy Jo ATWO you AytIeTIUMIs Sutpoddxe

ay}? ejou Avur ‘snyy “jug oy} ut sedXy

oY} OUIMIBXE 0} salvo OYA ouo Aue yng

‘aur eLojoq satoods ay} YIM perdnov0

Aje10ur Sureq ‘ssnostp you op 7 snowuouds

Ajayeuayyn are peyueserder oq 0} posod

-dns aray soroeds moy oy} Wade LoqOY AA

‘uoz Aq poequesetder soyjeq ATquqoad

[Btia}eur Jo yno seroads oay-Ayy opeurt sey

aANaY Toy ‘nuvyD) sev a[qeItea os ATsno

-11010U SUAS B FO 9sVd OT} UL SJORF oq} Fo

WOISSNISTP B OJUT oqUe 0} atoy o[qissoduat

aq plnom yy ‘ATWO auo 0} pue ‘soroeds

auo 0} SuOTaq [Te (Auvut vty Aoqy pur)

suomdeds ot} yvy} eM seduIATOD HONBUT

-UIBxe [nares yok QySIs 4suy 4B IeyIp Avur

« Setoeds ,, po][Bo-o8 AMOF eset} YONUTLIAVMOT]

‘SYIVULOY

—

See eee eoeeo reer see

‘uomttoeds og |***''*** 7 ‘se813y ——

‘soutdd pig. "sfoor f-uqey P| ot '* aaaaay “srpna

‘soutddyiqg ‘sJood f'yyeE F |" * wwyT ‘eyeSuoje vuowpity,

‘H CINOVAIUY,

‘Laaaaay “erdoonut0d = |

"Cog poy} “oye AoTpeys fuommoy| aaaay ‘mypeddny —

‘Laaaay “erdoonu

"eT[eIysNVy "NT | ‘oye MOoTeYs f WoMMULOD |-100= | aaaayy ‘exoyjex ——

‘[aaaaay “erdoonu

‘sourddyiyg ‘sjoor { arey j-t09] 3g Hon?) “eaoeroy

‘sjoor Squenbeaty | aaaay ‘erdoonui0s eueyg

‘# CINVHS

ee er

MOT N LYST "WOTRS TRIS

Gulf of Sue

obtained in the

“SNIT

‘wngorpo.ng 50 Smmok ay} o1B oso, “ToT

WLS you pur ‘wnaonihdod poypeqry s19y10

oY} WorZ JUELAYTp oyInb ynq ‘parvo reyouW

C3) 0) (0)

SMOLG II SB ParopTNOYS puv osoorjw9A ae

Seutoseq ynq “IeNoITD AyAwau st ora,

“urery “wunpopsoomuay Jo wiL0y Srn0k ayy ore

Koy, ‘suorynuvas ro1eyue ou SUIARI

puvy sqIt oy} Jo TojovmvyO oy} ur ATOIT

“U9 Suleytp ‘wnaovwhdnd you axe Loy L

‘suotitoeds ommyvumr jo cequmu Sie, Wy

"MOTTO EY} Ul JON

‘Aqrtorad Suraey “(‘umoyy wou) usog,

‘wnubou “urery ‘wnsobns se wAKouy 1990

“(Ry ‘ou Cunpumy “tt ‘TOA ‘aT “TOTON)

assay Aq wnpoomaim pourvuer APuoeredde

‘(Toys weorreury-"A4 yeotdoa ev “poor,

TOU) "MOG “wnsoynon are (soITES Poos w)

STOYS Oy, “aley wolsnyuod ouos st oro],

.svbh Jo sasevys Aprea 917}

eq 0} eAord prnoys spn 47, 10 vsowvnbs

nuonprly, JL postadins eq you prnoys T,,

“(U2 ‘d ‘xqrpouey Gaodexy , cadueTyeyg ,)

shes UPIUG "WW ‘AT IVY} ees cous TT

‘sphih 04 Ayqeqoad ‘soroeds ou 07 Suojaq

(anoj ATWO) UOTZdeT[OO oY} UL MUdDpILT JO

suomoeds at} [[e yy} uorutdo Lut prooer

peo ee ep ee eo ee one

“pupypjoFE MON

‘soumddriyg

‘oy ‘rrosecepryy ‘aopsag

[ sourddrpryg 4yn4 uerss09g |

*erq tanyor) 489 MA

one reeereore

"TOUIULOD YON

“MOULUI09 JON,

‘qUOTSRI, VW

‘quonboryy

‘aI0YS UO ! SdATBA

“OIBY

‘Cant

“hnug — “canzerpearq |

‘umay) ‘uaneosev1sded ——

‘uMT ‘uINye4sooINUE}

‘Lan

“wunT ‘tmjeysoomn} |

‘wuuayy ‘canoovidded

ites err Sompeuroad

"8°" “nasser “ostelzons ——

ss op ar onared ——

‘jassT ‘wanorqe1e ——

» XVIII.

“* uuayg ‘anus emt ——

‘+ Png ‘anyerpeirgq ——

‘{aaooyr Scanpoorua.te |

pooyy ‘WMsoTROBUT LANIpPIe|D

‘H CIGUV (yy

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol

a OE ee ee es eee ee ee eee Ogg Ss re FS a at m a

Jo WONNQIIysTIp B oAtT OM ‘H7DINS1UpHnb

jo AmaXuouds oy} 09 “(vIquMjog 4seA\)

adder ‘vauinga"'T sppe YIIUIg "ITT SB puy

OMY OY} UseMJod YU] BV SULUIIOJ syfays

quesord oy} ‘(purfvez Mon ‘erITeajsny

‘mojhogy wiory ‘OG “oY ‘MWAXxx ‘jd ‘ozp ‘d

‘eO8l ‘S°Z ‘d) ‘Stuy % ‘py ‘osuyu

-N) "T [ROUeptl st vpvonsru~ponh siqy YALA

{vy} OU SeoUTAUOD suTUTOeds Jo SeTIES B JO

‘IQAOMOT ‘TOTZVUIAVXE esoTD W ‘setoods

poipuly pue sq}? Uo syIRWEL osqun[eA

amos sey JF eZ, “d ‘ezerqpourarqypemuery oyy

uo qaodoy ,cesuaTTeyg, ey} ut ‘YAIMIG

V ‘OTN ‘yoottoo Ayurez100 st WoTROT [eure ;

-VUept ey} Inq { soroeds uvrpuy-jsoy vB se |PIGUINTOD "AA ‘SorpuyT ysoAy ‘PULT ‘| qo. p “eyeatnstipenb |

UMOTY St TOA ‘yvaynsewpond 1oy quiidstur y |-B9Z AON “vypeajsny ‘uedep tuopfag] | as ‘qo peyejnovutpend

‘soroeds poos Ore 201} eset} IV . a ee) CC ONON Ech CeOmUeCn oe 7D) a OBE SUP [any

PV (HT ‘euaru0s

‘PV (EH ‘suvsoya ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

‘JM urisi9g, "TIPE OT-G Ut quonbarg |*** ‘zassy “vuetsedurag

‘poyequep ATOUTYstp Inq

Apysys ere Aoyy ou oroyoq sueurioeds oy}

UI ,,$saoydwes,, SUTSIVUT OY} S]TBI Tess]

‘youystp AteA pu sotoeds poos B SI SIYy, » ‘JN uvistegy | ‘Zeng 48 e10Ys UO WOTAMOD |*** ‘jassy ‘vUBTLOYyoSst | ——

"TJMOLS JO a5vqs

Aqoao ut suetmtoeds waAeTe Jo selies ouy W "BIg PI "TART OSG ferey |" spuor ‘eiayyuep eutwyT

‘W CINION'T

‘areyy [°° “aogy Sunsnjyerqns ——

[‘woqanog | mom) JON | 8° "Yyslog “epNOTIMe ——

‘HOTJIOT[OO 9} UL JON teat tk oa LS ‘aIBI f ‘TIVI OG—-G |'** * ‘atog ‘uNnyvotaI0, ~——

. . +leert eee ‘

es : soutddrtyg WOULD JON, aoe “oeata —

ror) [‘suuurepuy | ‘adeyy jaaaagy ‘omxofenyIpavo UUNIpIeD

‘SHTVULOY "MOTING LST] "LOTUS TRIS

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

Aq “juoy ‘ozopunjoe wowtmI0d oY} TOIT

peysinsuystp APMELONNS st ay ‘'wynguapa

‘NT Se poulttojep ATsnoeuor1Ie UIMOpny

YOY einsg wv ‘y*Sg ‘ita ‘yd ‘AuStARg ut

pemsy ‘ezt ‘fet ‘dd ‘eggT ‘qouog ep ‘urnor

“(104 SuIssoT

WO) essex ‘aynyyng 0} xreou ATsnorordsng

‘AjayTTUN ysour ott 07 sivodde stq} Inq

“ysio 7 ‘vsogo7b YALA ‘prnoxy ‘yynaisaa soyrun

Aqwoyne ours ey, ‘wosuayy ‘vewozs

-0shuja= se WATS st ‘oroayy ‘oped “snp

quaq eq} up ‘sutduouds suteq ‘aA0oyyT

“unao pur ‘aadary ‘oprungj—“ysi0 sf ‘vsoqojyh

aq 07 stvadde yorryar Jo omeu yoat109 oT}

‘satoeds ates oy} 018 Surpoderd oy} pure sTT,

"Bag Pe oY} WoT ‘sn “WIG oy} Ut

WAALS St yor ‘Oaoary ‘npngy exe STAYS OUT,

‘Tew ye osye ‘(eT ‘d ‘aormney ep

‘TIOW “Wseqq) Sompuy * AA OY UI pus moqmMog

4B qyoq sano00 “ry ‘numwhy sotoads pare

ayy, ‘}e110d JqnOp ou SI TOWROyWUEpt

ay} 8B ‘nwuanT B JO MON LIYSIp Jo souvysUt

I[GVYIVMIEL IoYJOUR ATO CART, OAd ‘499TTOD

aq (semmpuozy Jo Aug) ArRooT s,easey JT

‘paqtiosep AT[NF woeq aavy 03

qaaon savodde ‘acamoy “Tomy Ad “TToYs UBL

“ney @ “qI9,p ‘wuisstqnU.Lo Sv OTS OTT} Aq

feu seroods oy} syUIT} ‘eAoqe 0, partayor

qiodayy ,casuaTTeYyO , ey} ut ‘yyTUIG “APY

‘assay ‘nznuso sv odd} oumRs BY} 0} sSuOTE

‘poydmexeun 10430.90}72 JOU ST

‘aTqeyremtat AOA Y.SNOY} ‘YOIYAr [Joys Sty

"Jpuy urisi8eg,

JMp wisied,

ays nicviieip ce) 6 eve S66) 16) 0m

[uosyoee 410, |

[souddmyg ‘vos poy] ‘wormnsy

*S}IR.IYG SALIO],

‘FIN uvisieg, ‘Seinpuoyy

fie) sree) eels i @ @ 63.

‘qyaenberpzun ON

"olVyy

“OIRA |

*SOATR A

‘aL0q

"aIVI JON

‘aIBd alos

‘SOATVA {LOTS

"110A “kuStang eymopordiq

soy ar Septeny BISA

testes unpre rr ord

‘PV TH “eyessnoep

‘[yswo.g “esoq

-0]8 = | aaaagy ‘eprumny —— |

"| 4ys.toT |

‘ysoqops | aaaaay ‘ettd ——

*[ aaaaay |

‘emnqy | ‘ysay ‘taaoe yy

“ wpT “eydni198y Ut

‘+ gaaayy “eyeradsexa ——

‘pP ‘yy ‘worpuyoryy ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

100

‘TOTLIS OURS OT} YB pUNog [RV

atom nuyond pure ‘vsourliejuay ‘worgnun yeuy

oN ‘9 “d ‘ecgT “S'°Z "A Ut poqrtosep

“umeyy) ‘vorqnim JO AJOLIBA INOTOO etou W

‘ATU GLOJOY SOLIOS O.GIVT OY] UL WOTLLTVA

-Mopoo eTqvuisemt Ares sdoyns TOTAL

“UULOYD “22gn.W WOT, POY STMSUTYSTp oq 0} 30 NV

‘MOISNya

-u09 sty} sqtoddns ApSuo1ys (Aqpy Ayre)

a aIOJaq solles oSivyy AOA OY, ‘Yonut

IOF JUMOD youu) Yor ‘saoqumn oy] 4¥ skva

1SBA OMG Aq 4I SUTTSINSUNstp 07 poonpa. st

pur Quiod 1074v] sty} ut Burdtwa se va00.00

seqtiosep ATjetoeds eAaeYy ‘soATvA 0T]} JO

a1}uad ey} JO uoIsuRdxe Io MOIsserdt09 ayy

Ul OSB pure ‘saspIt oy} JO Jequinu pur ozis

ayy ut Ajesrvy sora sordeds yeyy, ‘uUeT.D

‘ppbn.Ll0d JO APIA LOU V SV SITY} PAVSAL T

‘yqnop pmoys T

sy, ‘“UMeyY ‘vsourhryuap Jo *1vA B sexeUt

ey ‘reaomoy ‘ora ‘utog ‘whhdyjna yytn

seroeds sty} seqrun ‘Api yort A[quqoad ‘ava

"SULSIVIM TOMO] popunor-Aydaeys

aoddn orenbs Ajoayraredtioa 013

“Sy IVULO YT

pues

‘soutddynyg ‘wea werpuy

"Bag poy

BOS por

"Bag Pary

‘JIM urIsieg, ‘puvpjoy] MeN

‘J[vo uvisiog, ‘vag poy

CC ry

‘sourddyiy

“MOTINGLIYSTT

“TOPEA MOTT

“TOV. AOT ! yUeNbay JON

‘LOJA MOT {Quenher sy

“SOTJOLIVA

OM} EIR OT-gZ { yuenbery7

"WIRE G-Z ‘yuenbary

‘alOYS $ Sar}

“OVA [vIdAOS ! JUBpuNqYy

‘suotwmtoeds OMT,

“1OJBM MOT { seloJs Apu

}

———

“MOTRIG

[wey ‘ezeuTy900

=] svuop “kustavg —

‘Lmuay) ‘eorqrae = ]

‘ysagy = “eayotud

‘Lumay ‘eoiqvar = |

“uUuoyd) “BsSOULsIyua,T ~——

‘Lea “unwayy “eyeSnr

-100= | fina “eo0019 ——

** uwmayg ‘eyesn1109 ——.

sh emuayg “eorqere ——

‘(usog “eskdiro= |

Mq ‘stsuauepe eallg

‘# CINIUAAL)

"*'"-ysaq “TWAAGO BWUING

TMS

—____--—- vn ————————

ea a eet

‘

101

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

eee

‘satoads

sty} Woy Assay “nynpys ayeredes youuro T

"wtoF Teord Ay oy

Molj APIA Suttaytp ynq oattoo ATqIssog

"Ysa(T “vypzuanw9 Jo [ays

sunok @ st raqjo ey} “YysaqE ‘nnzunh

-3j9 St wauttoeds a0 { saprowpuma st Tors

jo qayytou ‘sotoads quereytp Jo sypoys oy,

‘TOMOLIVU ddUENHestod UL s9dT]S1O} UT

dU} Uv Lepvorq are sqit oy} sotnads yuosaad

oy} UL yng S-yseqy “wsayne 04 poryye ATesoqy

‘p.Lopujay, &

SB SIT} SB OSUTT B TONS PLA [TOYS B oqr10s

-ep 0} ‘tTaAemoy ‘toepuntq eSurys & sear

1 “GOST UH poystqnd sea yorpa S[ooq

Sess] Woes oAvY you Avur oy os ‘F ‘Sy ‘rt ‘[d

‘9 °C ‘O18 'S"Z'd Wsmepy Aq poquoseg

‘alot pur o1ey 10yy

-950} UNI oAvy SSUTYIVUM oyT-pReryy oy

Wor. ur Ajouva B st “am0Kg ‘narydhpbowayy

‘poyruept AT}0aL100 aq 04

wodde yorqa ‘sueunoeds Sunodk Ar0A ALT

*WOTJIET[OD 9]} UI IM990 you op

‘AqrTR0] oures oY} Woy “soy, ‘Aqtomog Lq

peptosed “(nypartmayp jo *1va ve ATUO ATqQvq

oid) ‘uumayQ ‘vooambo pue ‘vag par

ay} WoIF oAsayy pure yesst Aq poproder

“umtey Sindsyp pure “pourg ‘vgnoxumaryp

“uy ‘nqqrh ang yeqy poyremor oq Avut 47

‘Tueyy ‘meagajrd

puv “ysaq ‘sewazun aq 0} «vadde sorority A

mriechiig)

‘vagnup WOIF Wey} Ysnsuystp youuvo T

“Sq Hog |

[ ‘moqanog ‘u0z8ats

‘stag BUIYQ pur uvIpUy

‘sourddryry

[sourddryryg |

oe eee eeoe

‘Jy urrsiag

['s] yorapueg] sourddyryg

‘Uva0Q) URIPUT

‘RITRIISNY

‘sourddytyd |OL-@

Ce ECe Oe eOeLNcra) ltt

‘areyy | * “Anag ‘eyeSorrea ——

‘OA[BA 90 * oIRIy

‘OIBT

"IBY

"aIVryy

‘[OSST

ppjnog spenboy

‘alBY

“‘psopautn)

‘SOTJOL

“BA OM} | aIBI ATOTBIOPOT

‘OIB YT

"WIeT OQ S orery

‘yuonbarg ‘saretre A

‘suetutaeds omy, [yung

"' ss 1Ba ‘aaaaar ‘sTTBAO

“"* ysagy “ejnyueseta ——

‘{-ysaqr “eyeyue

-nio | aaaagy ‘saptorprea ——

ao “BYBITNSLSUB VIIPIVH

‘WALLIGUV()

* [passy

‘esoyjeuey BIpfnox = |

PY ‘A “eypsnd esopyyay,

ss wp eeqay

nas ** wog “eyord ——

7 Sisuadysvo BIMOVO'T

"* ‘ysacy ‘staepNoT} WET

mrss fipwy “eyeotus ——

‘[euayg “worqear |

“eyererules

a "Oi i aaa;

(y51e) steqjo oy} ‘tary Aq porn.sy mozoo

aq} JO SI asoy} Jo ouo ATUG ‘poyreut

[Jes ArOA st 4Lour atojoq suawTOads oy UT

oTNUNT B JO WOVOTPUT eT}4IT ST ATT} ,,

‘shvs oy Wola TOM UL aq JsNUL eAdeIT

‘qoedt00 ATpoyqnopuN SI WOTVOYTIWept Ly, ‘TRIVN

[‘moqanog |

‘elyeajsny ‘svoonpoyy ‘seurddrypryg

8 ‘Zang wWoIy

2 [sv “(Tjeys WvOLIFY-IseA, &) dAdayT ‘wyIp

SS f-na gu spiooat ay wey soroeds styy Jo

WZ |sueutoeds podva yt Surpeep oq ysnut pessT ‘mepV

a ‘sourddyiyg

3 ‘Te yw ssuLpcent ou TATA ‘oqtTTAr oyMb ore

S jatios {smmo00 Sutmoyzoo Jo Ayouwa ATOAT

S |vgvoynsvuas yy poyouuoa ATpoyqnopun

& four atojzoq Loy}vT 4} Jo AJAY] LOA oAVT J

Ry furry ‘nprso jo Ajouea wv se satoods sty}

@ [SUTpreser ur 4YS1A ATpszqnopun st seXeyse Sie AI aa

S ‘apis LOL1ozUB

“S —- |a[Mpe oy} UT TIA ‘ous e[OYM oT} LOAO

=) pUe}X9 Ua}Jo saAOOLd OYY TTeYs SuNOA oy} UT ‘jJMy uvisieg,

: ‘poonpord etrodeq SULSIBUL [B.19} 2]

fs fay 1093R] ot7} UI {seu plo ULYyY ALTNcULLy

- {AyavpnSer etour Yonut ore suetutoeds Suno x ‘JNyD uvisiogx

<4 “PUQOULULYS

- {ev oyry podeys ‘sotoods ofqvyreummer AloA VW Ee aaa

= ‘

‘sourddttind

fal)

‘UOTJIIT[OD OY} UI JON |UISIogGy ‘awosvsupryy ‘soutddrymg

b |

"SYIVULOYT “UOTINGLYASTT

‘pommoyeyy sey { ereyy

‘ae | “uewayD “ByVBaTIVA

‘yuonbaayz AToz Bx

Bin =

-epout {TIVE G 0} alvyg

‘uotatoads ouo ! Suno x

"TIRE OS-OL {quenber,7

"TIRIOL * guonborty

"GH GL + orey

‘TEREST ‘ quenber,y

"SOATVA ‘ALOT

eenee 2M ‘earyeday agar

[ugar

‘eerqqAio, =] avaayy

‘BuO JsOAyATO sTULOLW

"Ysa ‘B9D0L9

‘LwupT ‘epuop = | |

*B{VO[NSTULAS, —— |

‘nog

"WD T ‘epLlog BISITTVO

"8 ** 298s7 ‘BUBLIOWOAy

PP ‘eypeyomnd

“WLOOT |

§ ‘pp “Bdaziyyeysoo euo1yy |

ress s v7 SeyeMoTer SNUA A |

‘HOIUING A

MOT}RIG

TPIS

103

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘(g ‘8g td 9 -d

‘OZ8T “8 'Z'a) suakuouks oq 03 punojz oq

Ajqeqoad pM “Ysa, ‘yp22undhg pure “Ysa

‘ssuauayo OTA ‘uRaUeIIeytpep, oy} JO

“2304 ‘vboydoyjy uourutod ey} toy sotoeds

aq} ozeredes 0} efqvun oyinb we 7 uoNeU

“TWBX9 BSO[D LeIPW ‘pozv.suoya Yonut pus

tol1e}sod oy} oavy [TB ot oLozoq suauatoeds

XIS 04} {][9YS B punor 00} rdTWVI syuesard

“Ol (9 “OH ‘Lye, ‘ossoy rep) omnsy sjossy

"MOT SB pa osap Weeq aAVTT

0} TOACU JYSNO 4yeyy T[eys wv pur ‘Surpeo

-eid oy} jo ueuttoeds Sanok v ynq SurqjoN

‘soloeds y}0q 0} uoMIMMOD SuLeq aurUTLT

Toys oures oy} ATqeqord st nypurwy) 89A00ry

‘BII4s LoUY JEYMOMMOS SutAvy ut ATO

Tayip 07 savedde “ysacp ‘mwacsayojnd opty an

‘sutduouds are “Mog ‘npnrquafl pues “Yysecy

‘npoyawp ‘Uaf ‘“ey]poueT ey3 Jo zis

ensnun 9q} at sTfeys zang oy} 0} ATOR

-xo spuodseri09 ‘eiipuexepy wody ‘repnoT}

-Ied UI ‘SoLtes ou(Q) “WRETBAIOITPoTY et JO

syed snortva wor sotses ouy ATqeyteuted B

SBY MOIPUVyovyY Goya jo “ry ‘sna IIT

-TULR} OY} Woy oyqvysmSuystpun oymb ore

STTPYS zong esoyy, ‘setoeds Jo s1o}Vetd 07

TUI}OTA B UET]RF [ensn sv ‘sey ‘sodeys snowea

oUINSSB 0} 4I speduIOD MOT}Rys OsOTA [TOYS W

‘Jo[OIA AYous eT} LOyYVI

eSUV10 Sataq ANopoo oy} ‘10yYSt] Youu ore

[ sniqimepy

‘sourddipryg

‘sourddrpqg

[arodesutg ‘uophag ‘vag yor

‘TROURIIO}IpaTy ‘SoeVUVD 9y} 0} Pury

‘JH uerssgy ‘sourddyryg

‘oroderpeyy ut yuonbery ON

[ ‘uemmroads oud |

‘uauttoads auc

‘stoumttoads 0,7

‘suno0d

*purT[oyy ALON] “08290 ueipuy /f suemtoeds omy “TARE G

j ‘sourddyryg

‘quBpunqe jou ¢ ‘TYR G

‘aI0YS £ SOAR A

‘PP ‘7 ‘suvseya stsdourony

‘Lejaqz ese dou = |

gassy ‘trpotdmeypy BlOoLIyjEg

‘[yauy “eseydoryet

-09= | ‘py ‘A “eyBpoLus

aux) ‘eS

-eydoreios vovydoryes09g

7 ‘oni =| “yom

‘ey dqdosovur sidniaue A.

E=* no) xx. —

"+ “ung ‘usokeysaq sede y,

‘ysay ‘SUTIN BIyUEMETA

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

104

‘gacary ‘MOIPTVOrTY to yuryrea Aq punoy

AIB 10}}VT BSA} JO ToIYIaNY ‘oAvayy ‘vuny

-pddmy Yas soytuept ey Yor ‘urey

‘npbuoja ‘sq Jo Ayuetd spuyg ATjueredde ynq

fowfduesa ofos UN ,, spuy [assy ery

‘ZONG 7B ,, SUNMIULOD SBI}, Dasou SpUy FULT

[IVA ‘ST ATTBoI [TOYS StIT] VILA 0} sv UOTSNy

-109 owos ystxe 03 stvodde o10yy, “Ysa

‘nasot 9B STAYS oY} { oottoout stvodde sry,

‘waery ‘yyayond Aparey109 are sT[eYs OT,

‘snototdsns suees YortpA ‘you

seop sunhaza oT ‘4STT 8,JOSs] UL S1n990 4I

{ IayIp 0} ureas Jou soop ““yseqT ‘wyuUnmog

‘wAuouds Layjour st “yuy ‘peuwojoyorp '

{MONA LISTp JO IsuVI o[QVyIwIeL VB svy

yor “urery ‘nsohnw prinjounsuny pus “ry

“SH TCULOT

La”: e Pe. he Os ee a _ ww

"wag poy

CC ee ee

‘yy urvisie tT, ‘sourddryyg

‘sourddyry

[‘sorpuy

‘vyyowoyap snua4 8B [[PYS owuNs oy} ATYVqoL | ay “epnuteg ‘uoqinog] ‘veg pory

FM urisieg,

;

“Zeng “moULMOD

‘OIRYY

"OTB

"OLR

aIVY

YIVI GG-Gl ¢ eavy

‘pou

‘sBoonjoyy [-Woyeyy sey fervr ‘etoyg

eTO Cra L

[euro

“sy Aqyeuuipy ‘savqooiny — ‘aoT

-Aoy| ‘JOH urisig, ‘sourddymg

“MOTNA LYST]

"1OJBM MOT IV JuoNbad yp

“UIT OL f erey

"MOT]LYG

‘['ysay “vaso. |

"Ysa(y “BOUOTYO BTTo}OUNUTRS J

[wn ‘etjayo

[nd] ‘wey ‘epyped ——

‘ysaqT ‘suRBaye

‘ysaqy ‘xedstp viqoumesg,

[7 ‘eqe1opop = ]-ys.00,

‘SWedSedSBOTA stydesy

“#CINITTAT,

Jass] *V[OTVOS VI[LAIG,

fina “Wepurpog vjepueig

My 117 100 C0) (0)

“WMIYY) “CULYBYOV VIPOUOSILy,

‘WUTALOVIY

i rs | es a a a

‘TPIS

‘yourstp ejb st eimydqnos oy} ynq

‘advys rvpiuris B sey “TURTT “wwang ‘wunre

-aynag “7, se AqtaMog Aq peqttosap ueaq

ae Toys Sunok oyy, ‘yno yurypeeA sxvoq

Ajdure wWorjoeT[OD SIy} UL sottes oy} Inq

‘(Ter “d Cost ‘yuo ep “uanor) yueyTLe A

Aq LO peyONoA st YoryAr ‘zong ye sateds

ay} JO 9soUeIIMI90 UwoUTIOD ay} settonb

105

ydeisouom s.to}snyy Poon ‘ngnaIns ‘[pooyy ‘vzB0

Jepjo Tonur ayy jo wAuouds B st wpoo4ys [‘uepy | NP A ob Ta a -[ns= | 'ysaqr ‘trpoo A. ——

“UWlog “esoont

"Bag pay ‘aIBd ! aLOYG |*'* yupzy ‘stuovreyg ——

“TURT

nou “juRyy ‘wpngn.gs 0, yenbea sv pue

“mueyy ‘ngnjafur yo wikuomds B sv vapiod

-oddiy spiesar taysnyy ut yderzouom oy}

Jo “ToAOMOY ‘toyTIM oY, ‘purgq sotvyso([

UL "SN “JU oy} UI YoTqvz ay} UO ojoU v 04

SUIpPIOVIV ,“(*GMOG eM “ATG, JOU) ‘WET

‘nnoUys = ,, ‘svuor ‘vaprododdry ore st[ays

aL ‘SULoIeMm ay} ye pofsue AToyNoV os ‘| spuor ‘eapiodod

AjIwou YOU St wapysyy ‘WOTBoyTyUOpISIUL -W ["[B.s0ma9 | "auvd Satoyg |-diy] ‘punzy ‘t19qstr]

‘MOTPIIT[OO URIS

-UToING oy} ULOT ‘(pansy you pu) 976‘g9e

dd Fegt ‘S°Z'd UH poqtosep Te “ysoq

‘vsoma pues “YysaqT ‘puawpy “Ysa ‘wzou

-4o “Culoy uom) ‘Yyseq ‘vsoynuh ore “yg

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘snyy eyy Aq wears sutkuouds s0yyIn 7 ‘suoumtoads ‘Lua “erestoni2 = |

‘uUVy ‘piahionta YA Teoryuept yquop oN “SURG semtoy, Moy Seamer {YE OT-9 \pynoy ‘“vynoxe BUTTIaJ,

“ysacy ‘vaso

[tr seroeds wouUtOd sey Loy} ouOs poyty

-Uept pure “wey ‘ryphuoja 1of ‘(41 JO sottos

doIRT B SVY MoIpuyory) ‘Yyseq ‘wasoe

UOTLULOD SI} UWoyVyStUr pvy ess— JI sv

soo], 3] jstwkuouds Suteq my} ysurese

LOY}VI SUIEES Yor ‘(nppajpouupsy) vuny

-jaddnay sy wou (nyjasdy ) snmas yuareytp

vB ojmb ur “urey ‘wyohuoja soovd ‘toAomoy

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

106

‘st od Ay oT}

AIO AM MOTH JOU Op T yng “(GL “Sy ‘vuyay,

“ITAX "[OA ‘OT ‘Wouog) eAeayy Ul poinsty

‘(pe ‘Sg ‘tay ‘[d ‘aSouour

sty ut pamog ‘gg ‘d ‘FHZT “SZ ‘d)

‘TurpT ‘senhrud sv yeys eures oy} yqnop ON

‘souaroyip Auv Suroojop yoy

TOV JO SOLIS BHIV] POULMIVXa OAV “Od

‘puysnyyg Wo, s[qeysmsuystpun oy

“IaYIP 07 tases (Gs “A “eNO ,)

plnoxy ‘v7zdutoo svop rou ‘Lon’ ‘saproqueoy.t

uMoUy-][aM oy} Jo wtduouds B st (ATOM

-JSNIJUN SUTeq , BIGUINTOR ,, APITVOOT 9}

‘pamoyun ‘gog ‘d “Fest “S"Z'd) nays

‘SUPP 0} TOTIVIO}{V s}t osodord ppnoar T

‘(@ ‘8g ‘tAT ‘Td ‘aSouot sty ut pamsy ‘Foz ‘d

‘FELT 'S'Z dq) [URE ‘v2nynbura % Apearye st

e104 SB ‘UASOYI-][I SI eUIBU OTT, = “YIpReaq

st 0} worjtodord ur Suoy 00} Yonut Tpeys

aq} Sutyueseider amsy oy} ‘e Sy td ‘g -d

‘TA8L ‘S'Z'd UE pequosep st ay “(NOT

-9q 90s) [[eYS Jueteyrp vB oymb se orypar

“DV ‘FL ‘sisuamuyjhe 88 JSTL [BULOIIO ot}

ut porvodde sorsads sty} ayeystur eulos MOL

‘Te A ‘wynayd Jo wo; SunoAd

B sv ‘MOTIpuod peg ALA UI ST TOU “Tpeys

ay} plvsor 0} pourpur mez *ATUO paqqta

AT[BolAyUIIMOD ST T[EYS SIt]} epttpa ‘peyeT[eo

-uvo ATOINUTUL ST YZIdSaL f OYBISIW V ST STU],

"SyIVUMOY

O10 1¥) 6h 0) 0:18) 6,8 (0k te aoe

‘JUy) Weslo dg

‘sy outddrpqg puw Ayopo0g

‘INH uvisiod,

‘erpeaysny ‘soutddryry g

(rftq ‘sourddipyg ‘reosesepeyy |

cer ee rere ee eeere

ST TOIMpurg

‘BypeaSNY “AN

“UOINGIAIST,

*ueutroeds om¢

Clee is!'s) 6 6) 6 eee © 06» 16

ec Ostincnia OO Ot) cht)

‘aLOYs + alVy

[‘juvpunqy |

[ MOTIALOY |

706 0b Oto 6 on . ee

‘QATBA BUC)

“MOTYRIG

‘py ‘ET “eand ——

‘PE ‘ET ‘eyonpord ——

seeeees sega ‘sueqy1a ——

see eraee “nog ‘onostva

"* 70887 *‘SISTOOUTSIV, —

Ge eeee Ti “eyeuiqoos

[‘yunzy ‘stnSuid = |

PY (H ‘hustaeg ——

‘yor “eursne

eq =] PP Tess

“8+ -wupy ‘septosdea ——

‘[Rone) ‘saptoq

-WoyI= |ysaq‘ vos

‘Layoo) “ustaepy |

‘PK CH “eyepnsata

‘ysaqy ‘B{snuUeA ——

euelele ‘YSHT “eqoaser eullpoL,

107

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

"MONVOATY

-MAPt S}I UIIGZUO) 07 OyI] JOU prMoys J 3vq3

wOoT}Ipuod peq yons ur ‘Ayu0 ueueds ouG

"MOQ ‘ngnrsvfrun ynq “{Tays Lepvorq

pue Lesuo] B st Yor “TURTT ‘synuwae ON

‘UOLsat [eMOquin yuourmtord AAA

pue sovjins qyoous sr Aq poztiopovreyy

“ATQOVXE SUL

-puodsart0o ATTeroedse a.tngdqnos oy ‘on?y

‘soproquioy. JO ULLOF B ATOIOUL ST UIVSY SILT,

“Kon? ‘sapreoquioy.t Jo

‘an “yseq ‘moys,, jo wauitoeds u10.M

puv cunod v 4nq Sutqjou out 07 stvodde spy,

PY H

‘pynrpp.atg JO SunoXk ay} ynq Suryy,OU st sty,

"062 “68z “dd “OST ‘8 °Z'd

Ur smepy "FT Aq pomsy pure poeqttos

-ep oe vuyjaz jo seeds Meu o8eq} [TV

[uede¢] ‘soutddiyprqg

‘aede rp \QT

[‘uopfag ‘uoqanog | ‘eIpeajsnw

‘saTpeqoAag

PSTN

‘sourddyiyg ‘svoonpoyy

[‘uosyovp qxog ‘saTfeosag |

eo. a @ vee pic .

sourddrrg JINy WeIste qx

“TIF OL

; “UVES

‘ Sunod ‘suoumoeds oA J,

“UIRy OT-@ § yuonbory

"UFF OZ-OL * Ore

"SOATR A,

[‘suomroads varqy, |

[‘suouttoeds x1¢ |

ae tT viele we © @ eee eae

[‘suotmtoads poos anos |

['ueutrweds aug |

[ ‘ueurtoeds ou¢ |

Ono) 0 tos)

[‘uoututog |

“tes unr ‘sneuiea ——

“yung ‘sustedse weapog

‘HE CINGTIOG

TUNJVIGVIS BUISIPOSO FT

PP ‘Py ‘Bolpuvsovyy opaursg

‘tanteppoyoAs BITBTNITYO.LIG

"8" spuor “eyeounT4

OngronGet) Gece “Moy ‘ST[RAO

‘Lmogy ‘eyerosuy

-1un] ¢ ‘yunzy ‘siyeurea ——

‘oP ‘ET ‘eypisnd ——

oR Se oT, ‘ynyztos ce

see py eh ‘xoyduats ———-——

ee “UD ET ‘XN]x Sickie

‘[fong) ‘soproqutoyr= |

PP H ‘sisuaeiqyAte ——

seen ya FT *BazOR]

‘{anl “pp zy “epeIpes

= |pp'yf ‘voovsol,

* “py Hy ‘eyerpertt; ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

108

"SII TOMOT

yonw surrey ut ‘spurzy ‘seswavodnbuas

Woy pue ‘syveq oy. odojaq oyepd our

-jooford ou Sutavy ut ‘(erodesutg) spulpy

‘pumpinoy woy Sumoytp ‘sereds poos y

"SIBOOTN OY} WlOAF UTPETID

Aq poqtiosep AT[VUIsIIO Weed SUTABY sn}

-ppwnos “yng ‘srpnbyup se ays ysug

Imo Surpreser ut 4ySta ATqeqoad st sAorpgos

jug ‘Wpvetq sjt o7 uoytodoad ur ta.sU0T

Apysys stvedde ‘00, “ffeys ey, *s3svoo

UvoUBLIO}IPI of} pue WMO MO Jo ,, sng

79.1009 ,, EY} UBY} stutteptdo pros ssoy puv

ainjxo} <euutT} B Jo ATpapHep puv ‘cuno

[[@ ew (soayeaA om} pure yoozred oat)

suoutoeds oyy, ‘MoIpuyorpy Aq popuez

-UL OSUOS OY} UI 4SBveT ye “JOoTTOD ST UOT}

-VOYTUEPT SIG} LoyJoTA [nJJQuop AteA st IT

"TT ‘snqjaqna

o[qvuva ay} Jo sotjoerea ATO are YOq

Ajqeqoad ynq ‘yun ‘sapeay Jo sunoA

BSICCULCHS F

ay} oq 07 stvodde “yun(y ‘sngnsowmumpy

~O91N|]

‘sourddyiqg

O18 cea) SG\e\ la 6) ape eee 8

‘J[Nx) URISIEg x

[‘vourns) May ‘SIEq

‘on ‘UveTeIIo}Ipeyy ‘UrTeQLIg

@) 2 else eo) < ee) Soe 6 6.6 2

“HOTING LIYST(T

“dATBA BUG

‘dATBA BUC)

‘TILT OG-OL ‘tery

“UII OF-O] { oleYy

“Wey OF-OG { yuonbat.T

"[RI09 WI

suatttoeds Jyvy B pure salt],

“UIT OL * eatery

"Wqes OL f orey

“UOTIRTG

PV.

‘py ‘eyozmoop efui0yd diy

‘DP Fy ‘eyepnsue sueyonsyp

‘op ‘Er ‘eqeyornd vray

‘DV ‘yy ‘sisuexetyyAre

PV ‘7 ‘eso[noyns evpnq.09

‘Py PF “apeddny vrmayds

*HCIK J

JIULZ) ‘SNYVPIIVOD SHYANIATOS

‘[ -qésnqjeyne = | ‘yung

‘snjRIOuULIe a suey

TAS

109

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

a aa ee eee ee ee ee ee

‘ysocy ‘vudnd x0j eoueseytIp jo yutod prpea

RB pu oJ pivy eq pynom 4I pue qyeys

aues oy} st “pouedg ‘wnequha numyoo.sny

"TT ‘snphjgonp

Uvy} ertom suiyycue st ‘pourvu uscq svy

SI} YOMpA WoW “Sn “WI oy} Jv [TeYs

addy oy} reTQOyM uAZQnop Ares sUtVes 47

"TOTSTA

-01 [SnoI0y} syuva pur ‘sotoeds Auvut 003

IVJ SUIVITOD SNUES eTOYA ey], “Bog poy

ay} Worj peatooasr sey (gd ‘1 ‘mayo TT Sep

‘YouoH) FNeyUIo A, Yorym “uusg ‘naqnp

moa oyqeaedesut oymb aeedde syeys oy,

‘SIY} AJIIOA 0} o[Ge Udeq JOU oAvT, |

‘yur oytoods 0} m0}

SUIWWE soUAIayIp wv ssessod 0}, avodde

jou op ‘assay ‘vsonvay pure ‘eavary ‘nur

‘JUD urisieg,

aie iSh chef

[‘uvourtteytpeyy ‘spro, odeg pue

‘ayltouey, ‘somvurg 0} uIeyTIg ‘Q]

“MOTUND YT

“OLVI

*[-pbuadg ‘uaniquako = |

‘ STTOYs uo ‘atoyg wing ‘vnuesey vrojony

‘Lz ‘snpdqoep = ¢]

‘gearyjdia — seo

‘OATBA BUG hau

‘w dIdvTOHG

"UT

“uoyord “oroyg |famaogrursea wnypSiedsy

[ua

‘quon box |erqnp ] ysacy ‘tpjeddnyy —

‘uotmtoads ou | -ysacy ‘tz, 0x7 BURYIOISVL)

‘H CINWHOOWLSV4)

‘axel you f eloyg | ‘wm7 “ezearysorqns BUlVUy

‘HCINILVNY

110 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

XII.—A new Form of Freshwater Celenterate.

By Dr. M. Ussow *.

[Plate IV. ]

THE parasite of the eggs of the Sterlet, first described by P.

Owsjannikow t and somewhat later by O. Grimm {, consti-

tutes only a stage in the development of a Hydroid organism

living free in the Volga.

Although the form of the body, the mode of life, the deve-

lopment, and the anatomical structure of this animal indubit-

ably indicate its ccelenteric nature and approximate it to the

Hydromedusex, the generic characters of the latter apply so

little to our organism, that it appears not unadvisable to give

it a new name, and I will call it Polypodium hydriforme.

Since March 1884 I have occupied myself with the investi-

gation of this form, and I am preparing a large memoir for

the press; at present I shall only notice in a few words the

anatomical structure and the more important vital pheno-

mena of this peculiarly interesting animal.

As regards its mode of life and development, we meet with

Polypodium in three stages, namely :—1, as a parasite in the

eges of the Sterlet (Actpenser ruthenus), in the form of a

cylindrical, spirally-twisted tube, furnished with numerous

lateral buds; 2, free, frequently dividing, provided with 24,

12, or 6 tentacles ; 3, as I suppose, as asexual animal. The

transformation of the free-living into the sexual form has not

hitherto been demonstrated (September 1885), notwithstanding

the successful culture of the animal in the aquarium ; I must

therefore speak of it hypothetically, basing what I have to

say upon the first two developmental stages.

As regards the disease of the eggs of the Sterlet, we may

remark as follows:—1. The number of infected fishes is to

that of the healthy ones as 2:10. 2. The disease is depen-

dent on the age of the animals, and in large fishes of 50-70

centim. in length we find diseased ovaries more frequently

than in fishes of 20-25 centim. 3. Sterlets which have been

long kept in fish-barges harbour more parasites than freshly

* Translated by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Morphologisches

Jahrbuch,’ Band xii. pp. 187-153.

+ “Arbeiten der dritten russischen Naturforscherversammlung in Kiew”

(ref. in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxii. p. 292), ‘ Mélanges biologiques

de l’Acad. des Sci. de St. Pétersb.,’ 1871.

{ ‘ Arbeiten der Naturforschorgesellschaft in Petersburg,’ 1873, Taf. ii.

(Materialien zur Kenntniss d. nied. Organismen, 3. Dissertation),

Form of Freshwater Colenterate. 111

captured ones. 4. Light-coloured ovaries (ova with light-

coloured yolk) are more subject to the infection (the colour of

the yolk depends not so much upon the age as upon individual

peculiarities of the Sterlet) ; in yolks containing much fat

and of a yellowish-red colour the parasites live only for a

short time and then succumb. 5. Those fishes which are

brought from lower down the Volga are more infected than

those of this part [Kasan]. The disease prevails most strongly

during four or five months, from August to January, and

perhaps also rather longer, as in May still young secondary

buds have been found along with perfectly developed larve.

No external symptoms of disease are perceptible in the

Sterlets; and even an infected roe is in no way distinguished

from the normal one upon a superficial examination. This is

due to the fact that our parasite lives in the interior of the

ova, and at the commencement of this phase of development

remains nearly motionless. The picture changes, however,

after the ovary has arrived at full maturity, and the com-

pletion of this developmental stage of the parasite, both

happening in most cases at the same time, the end of April

and in May; the chorion of many infected ova, stretched by

the parasite, which is at this time full-grown, bursts prema-

turely, 2. e. before the Sterlet has spawned, and the roe is

then in places traversed by a whitish slime, consisting of dead

and partially macerated Polypodia, for the latter must pass

directly from the ruptured chorion into fresh water in order

that they may continue to thrive. Infected ova of 3-4 millim.

in diameter * are at first in no way distinguished from healthy

ova either in the structure of their envelopes or in the nature

of the yolk, or in their relation to the blood-vessels. They

differ from the healthy ova by their diameter being 1-2

millim. greater, and on careful examination strike one by the

presence of a spirally-running band with undulated edges

over the whole surface under the envelopes, through which it

shows milk-white (Pl. LV. figs. 1,2). By this means the whole

structure, to compare it with something, reminds one of a

marble Haster-egg. With an advanced development of the

parasite the colour of the yolk changes to dark brown, which

is caused by the intermixture of minute granules, secretion-

products of the ectodermal cells of the parasite.

The youngest stage observed by me in the development of

the parasitic form (A) of Polypodium hydriforme constituted a

* T have found no parasites in smaller, and therefore younger, ova. It

is to be supposed that the parasites in the young stage live free and only

get into the ova of the Sterlet long after these have begun their develop-

ment.

112 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

cylindrical, hollow, and cecal tube (Pl. IV. fig. 3), 15-17

millim. long and 13-2 millim. in thickness, which was covered

on the surface with primary buds (a).

The walls of this tube consist of a single layer of ectoderm

and a single layer of endoderm. Tven in the youngest deve-

lopmental stages we observe also over the whole body be-

tween these two layers, but more closely applied to the ectoderm,

some elongated fusiform cells; they form a unitary muscular

layer, which in further growth becomes sharply marked—the

mesoderm.

Simultaneously with the advancing formation of a muscular

lamina, the cord-like body, alternately contracting and extend-

ing itself in the direction of its length, twists itself into a

spiral (of three or four turns). This surrounds a central yolk-

mass, while a few yolk-globules pass to the periphery of the

ovum through the turns of the spiral, and take their place

between the chorion and the primary buds. The spiral turns

follow the long axis of the spheroidal ovum of the Sterlet.

The primary buds upon the body of the parasite, which has

neither mouth nor anus, have at first the appearance of not

very strongly marked rounded swellings, which, by the con-

striction of their base at the body of their bearer, gradually

become distinct and acquire a pyriform shape. ‘The axial

cavity of the general bearer is then continued into the spacious

cavity of each bud, the delicate walls of which form a con-

tinuation of the three cell-layers, the ecto-, meso-, and endo-

derm.

Soon after the pushing out of the buds there appears upon

each of them a slight furrow, which gradually deepens and

effects the division of each of the primary buds into two like-

wise pyriform bodies, the secondary buds (fig. 4). These, in

the sequel, become developed into free-living forms (mothers),

Hach eight secondary, representing four primary buds, takes

part in a complete spiral turn (4x 8=82), at the same time

they bend at an angle to one another during the twisting of

the general support (stolo*), and place themselves all on one

side of the stolo. The side of the parasite which is free from

buds is turned towards the central yolk-nucleus, while the

upper parts of all the thirty-two buds are turned towards the

peripheral yolk, or the chorion.

Upon the upper part of each secondary bud there is also a

slight furrow, which, however, does not penetrate deeply, but

only indicatively divides the cavity of the bud into a right and

* I shall make use of this designation, although, as will be seen here-

after, this part does not represent morphologically a stolo sens, strict, ; I

choose the expression merely for convenience.

Form of Freshwater Celenterate. 113

a left half. The direct union of this cavity with the axial

cavity of the common support takes place through the peduncle

of the bud, which diminishes in size at this time. By trans-

mitted light the common support, as well as the buds, appears

perfectly transparent ; by direct light, as already stated, milky

white with a bluish tinge. The cavity of the buds and the

stolo is filled with a fluid which coagulates on the applica-

tion of reagents. In this phase of development the endo-

dermal cells appear in sections distinctly contoured, with a

readily recognizable large nucleus; their protoplasm is

transparently granular, and permeated in the part turned

towards the bud-cavity by a great number of vacuoles, side

by side with which yolk-globules are to be found here and

there in small numbers. In the ectoderm, which is in contact

with the yolk, on the contrary, all the cells are filled with

yolk- globules. The latter are taken up by the ectodermal

cells directly and without first breaking up. In the wall of the

stolo opposite to the buds, and turned towards the central yolk-

nucleus, the ectodermal cells are just as transparent as those

of the endoderm and contain no vitelline globules.

From this it follows that in the vermiform organism

parasitic in the ova of the Sterlet and investigated by me,

the process of nutrition which is more and more actively

earried on during the gradual growth of the primary and

secondary buds, is exclusively performed by the ectodermal

cells of the buds, the vitellus of the ovum, which is energetically

incepted by the latter, penetrating through the endodermal cells

into the bud-cavity, where it collects in the form of reserve

nutritive material.

The development of the buds concludes with their most

complete possible separation from one another and with the

appearance of tentacles.

The upper part of the secondary bud, with the above-men-

tioned shallow groove, represents the lower aboral end of the

future free-living form; and the furrow running parallel to

the long axis itself indicates the direction of the plane of

division which in the sequel halves the free-living generation,

the ‘‘ mothers.”

Twelve previously-forming tentacles, six on each side of

the bud, in the neighbourhood of its peduncle, as well as

the other twelve secondary tentacles, likewise appearing

above, six on each side of the longitudinal groove, are deve-

loped with the co-operation of all the three cell-layers of the

bud (but especially the mesoderm). They grow from without

inwards into the cavity of the bud, in the fashion of intro-

verted glove-fingers (fig. 4).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 8

114 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

Of the twenty-four tentacles (figs. 7 and 8) eight subse-

quently become differentiated (four above, I—IV'., and two

on each side of the bud, I.-IV.) as shorter, but at the same

time stouter, protractile tentacles, clavately enlarged at the

end, which I shall name feelers (Senktaster). At their

extremities they are provided with numerous urticating

elements, developed in special cnidoblasts, and they have the

appearance of filiform, clavate, simple structures without any

special armature.

The other sixteen tentacles are placed in pairs symmetrically

on the two sides of the bud; they are thinner, but consider-

ably longer than the feelers. Further on, in the descrip-

tion of the free-living mother-form, the different functions

of these tentacles will be mentioned.

At the commencement of the spawning-season, in the first

half of May, a great part of the buds have already turned out

the tentacles (fig. 5); but it is to be noted that even on the

buds of the same stolo this process by no means takes place

simultaneously. This delay in the development may fre-

quently be observed in the whole of the infected ova of a roe ;

then the parasites become soft and apparently perish. Their

colour in this case passes into a greenish tint, while the yolk

surrounded by them acquires an abnormal yellowish-red

coloration. ‘he period at which the tentacles are everted

forms a turning-point in the existence of our animal. From

a sluggish parasitic form enclosed in a narrow space within

the envelopes of the ovum of the Sterlet there originates an

active generation; the stolo with the well-developed buds

begins to move, and in consequence of this there frequently

arises, even in the interior of the Sterlet before spawning, the

possibility of a rupture of the egg-membranes, which are very

thin at this time, and of the liberation of the parasite. ‘I'o

this hberation, however, the friction of the Sterlet during the

spawning, and in fact the whole spawning-process, is particu-

larly favourable.

Whilst at the beginning of its-development, residence in

fresh water, even of short duration, was destruction to the

parasite, it cannot now develop itself further without water.

If we examine an infected ovum during the spawaing-

period, we no longer find any yolk in it outside the parasite,

but instead of it the remains of a brown excretion-product of

the animal, and the whole of the yolk not assimilated by the

buds has passed into their interior space, by which a change

of their colour to yellowish is produced.

In the course of a further sojourn of twenty-four hours in

the water, the entire stolo breaks up into thirty-two pieces,

Form of Freshwater Ccelenterate. 115

corresponding to the above-mentioned thirty-two buds. The

separation of the thirty-two parts of the parasite generally fol-

lows a regular course, ¢. e. the complete spiral turns (each con-

sisting of eight buds) first of all separate; these small chains

are then successively halved, so that we get pieces representing

four and then two buds, and then finally thirty-two isolated

individuals.

Soon after the appearance of the secondary buds these in

growing change their rounded pyriform shape, become angular,

and acquire the form of two low trapezia with their bases

placed together and resting upon a cylindrical pedestal (the

peduncle). The anterior or upper trapezium, with the

longitudinal groove (the upper division of the bud) which

bears the twelve secondary tentacles, corresponds, as I have

already remarked, to the aboral extremity of the future free-

living form (mother). The hinder or inferior trapezium, on

the other hand, which rests upon the cylindrical peduncle (the

lower part of the bud) and which bears the twelve primary

tentacles, becomes the oral end in the free-living generation.

After the breaking up of the stolo, the peduncle and a part of

the stolo itself are converted into a movable proboscis, with the

buccal orifice, which afterwards breaks through, at its ex-

tremity.

On examining serial sections of an individual already

separated and furnished with external tentacles, we observe

considerable alterations in all the three layers of the body-

wall. No longer containing any yolk-particles, the cells of

the ectoderm are quite transparent, and divide rapidly parallel

to their radial walls; at the same time they rise at the surface

of the body into folds, so that this, in consequence, appears

wrinkled. However, neither at this time nor at a later

period does this lamina appear composed of more than one

layer, but always only folded. Here and there cells of the sub-

jacent mesoderm protrude from it and push their way into the

ectoderm; these cells contain urticant elements. ‘his cka-

racter is presented very distinctly in the tentacles, and

especially in the extremities of the feelers. The mesodermal

cells not only serve for the construction of the longitudinal

muscular fibres, but, as it appears to me, they also furnish the

enidoblasts, which penetrate into the epithelial covering of

the body. The muscular layer consists of spindle-shaped

cells with very sharply contoured nuclei, and is closely applied

upon the ectoderm. ‘The adhesion of these mesodermal cells

to the ectoderm is, as I have already remarked, not percep-

tible in the first stages in the primary buds ; here they are

rather isolated.

116 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

About the time of the breaking up of the stolo the muscular

fibres have acquired the appearance of broad, thin, very con-

tractile, smooth muscular bands, with thin edges touching

each other.

Further in we come upon the wndlamellar endoderm.

Nevertheless we observe between the endodermal cells, which

are rendered very turbid by the deposition of yolk- particles,

and the muscular layer, an interspace which is constantly

becoming more sharply marked. ‘This fissure, which narrows

by the application of reagents and which extends to the

extreme tip of the tentacles, is filled with a clear fluid; the

latter is traversed by a fine web of anastomosing protoplasmic

runners of the endodermal cells. During contractions of the

body and tentacles the lumen of this fissure becomes smaller,

which would indicate that these runners of the endodermal

cells are themselves also contractile.

At the commencement of my investigation I was inclined to

regard the above structure as a kind of supporting lamella,

until I subsequently convinced myself that such a thing does

not exist in our animal,

In the interior of the endodermal cells we find, besides their

large nucleus, many yolk-globules, and, further, a quantity of

dark-brown particles, which I would regard as a product of

the decomposition of the latter.

It has already been remarked that during the breaking up

of the stolo all the bud-cavities are filled with yolk, and that

this passes through the ectoderm into the bud, for there are

no openings in the wall either of the buds or of the stolo ; and

a further proof of such an immigration of the yolk-globules is

furnished by the circumstance that in ova with developed

Polypodia furnished with everted tentacles no yolk is to be

met with outside the parasite. Consequently the nourishment

of the buds individualized after the breaking-up of the stolo

is effected at the expense of the yolk contained in their cavity,

and this cavity may then, especially after the breaking-through

of the buccal aperture, be designated the gastral cavity. Its

diverticula, which are at first broad and then narrowed

conically, traverse the tentacles to their tips.

Thus, to summarize what is stated above, we have in Poly-

podium hydriforme a vermiform body (A) on which are formed

first of all primary buds (a), and then from these secondary

ones (b), and which after five or six months of parasitic exist-

ence breaks up into thirty-two hydriform organisms, living

free in the Volga, 2 millim. long and 43 millim. broad, fur-

nished with twelve lateral and twelve inferior tentacles,

whence the name Polypodium hydriforme. The body-wall

Form of Freshwater Cclenterate. 117

consists of the ectoderm and muscular layer, while the endo-

derm forms the wall of the paired cavities, which extend into

the tentacles and communicate with the surrounding medium

through the buccal aperture, which is situated in the middle

of the upper part of the mobile protrusible proboscis.

As the development of the Polypodium does not conclude

with the form above described, we may, with reference to its

relations to the following, likewise free-living, generation,

designate it as the ‘ mother-form” (B). The mode ot

increase, however, still (and apparently for a long time) con-

tinues to be asexual, and when it becomes sexual subsequent

investigations will probably show, as I have not succeeded, as

already stated, in discovering the sexually mature form.

Under normal conditions the mother-form (B) provided

with twenty-four tentacles (figs. 7 and 8) produces two

daughters by regular division, ¢. e. halving (B’, figs. 9-11),

each with twelve tentacles. These then divide further, each

giving origin to two different grandchild-forms (B’ and B74,

figs. 12, 13), each of which has six tentacles, which in both

forms of the last generation atiain different lengths *.

This is the ordinary course of increase ; but, as subsequent

observations have shown me, it does not remain stationary at

the grandchild-form ; but not only the two grandchild-forms,

but also the daughter-generations, again reproduce the mother-

form or grandmother-form (B) by rapid growth and new

formation of the deficient number of regularly arranged

tentacles (figs. 14,15). This is evidently not sufficient to

produce the numerous progeny of the primary form (B), for

by the cultivation of the free-living animals [ have collected

indubitable facts which prove that the second form with

twenty-four tentacles, originating by the new-formation of

tentacles just mentioned (which I will designate «B), divides

again and produces a second daughter-generation («B') and

asecond grandchild-generation (#B’ and @B’)). It is remark-

able, however, that the last generation again consists of two

forms, one of which is smaller and has shorter tentacles than

the other.

As each of the thirty-two buds ()) of the common stolo (A)

divides further as the free-living form (B), we obtain as the

final result of this division from each stolo about five hundred

great-grandchild forms («#B? and «B’d).

In comparison with the slow process of development of the

* It may be remarked here that the best means of fixing the tentacles,

which react to the slightest irritation, is the cocaine solution quite recently

recommended by Prof. Richard (Zool. Anzeiger, no. 196). By means of

this we obtain preparations very true to nature.

118 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

secondary buds (0) the increase by division of the free gene-

ration takes place very rapidly. The forms B and B? appear

on the second or third day, and then, after a short delay, the

form «B appears on the fifth or sixth day. The last genera-

tion that I obtained (#B? and #B’) appeared on the tenth or

twelfth day. This form remained constant during from eighteen

to twenty days ; but it is not impossible that under more favour-

able circumstances * it again repeats the mother-form, and

thus would furnish a third mother-generation (3B); this,

however, is a mere supposition, proved by no facts. Be this

as it may, it seems to me that the facts collected by me indi-

cate that the future sexual animal is to be sought in the

grandchild-form bearing six tentacles, and that all the other

generations described may be called nutritive and nurse

forms fT.

Diagram to represent the gradual increase of the different

generations of Polypodium hydriforme.

(are = ant

b=B... 6=B

lay) gat B!

B?=a B’b=aB

GARY 5 oo aB!

aB?=(8B...)? aB=(6B...)?

The power of replacing lost parts of the body is developed

ina very high degree in our animals; it is to be observed

most distinctly in the region of the tentacles. These, for

* Notwithstanding the constant change of water by a stream in my

aquaria, we could not succeed in keeping all the described forms alive

longer than three weeks. Nourishment was apparently effected in the

normal way by spores and Infusoria; but nevertheless there was a want

of some conditions which I have not yet been able to make out.

+ If my supposition should prove correct, the whole cycle of develop-

ment of Polypodium hydriforme may be briefly expressed graphically in

the following way :—

A—b—xB—C (2. e. B’, Bd, aB?, aB?b)—D—A.

From the hypothetical sexual form C originates the larva D, which

penetrates into the ovum of the Sterlet and then becomes converted into

the parasitic form A.

Form of Freshwater Celenterate. 119

example in the form B, may all be replaced by new ones,

which sprout forth in the same number, of the same structure,

and at the same place as the old ones. Thus, for example,

the tentacles of a LPolypodium in stagnant and somewhat

tainted water die off and become macerated down to their

roots. We have only to place an animal thus mutilated (the

generation is of no consequence) in fresh flowing water in

order to see how, within only a few hours, small tubercles are

formed in the places of the old tentacles, and these in three or

four days grow into tentacles nearly of the normal length

(five or six times the length of the body). During this process

of reproduction of new tentacles the body proceeds to divide ;

thus, for example, a mother B and even «B divided, after a

horseshoe-shaped constriction, into the daughter-forms B! and

aB* with twelve tentacles.

I pass now to the description of the external form and

structure of the body in the mother-, daughter-, and grand-

daughter-generations.

I have already shown that, parallel with the gradual deve-

lopment of the parasitic generation, the pyriform body of the

secondary buds (0) acquires a trapezial form by flattening in

the transverse axis, with a groove at the upper and a peduncle

at the lower end.

On the breaking up of the stolo the liberated buds, by the

deeper impression of the transverse furrow, acquire the form

of a horseshoe, the two arms of which terminate in cubical

enlargements. Provided with a small fragment of the stolo

and at first with a common peduncle, the buds, which separate

in pairs, after definitive isolation acquire a conical proboscis

with a transverse buccal fissure. Upon each of the two sides

of the horseshoe there originate twelve tentacles, three pairs

on each of the shoulders and three pairs at the free extremities

on each side of the furrow (45 = 24). The tentacles in each

of these four regions of the body may be divided into a pair

of feelers and two pairs of radial tentacles. I employ

the latter expression for the sake of brevity ; they originate

with a common base and diverge radially, and are thinner,

longer, and much less sensitive than the feelers, which bear

nettling batteries at their extremities. :

After the division of the mother-form each daughter acquires

half the tentacles (= 12). Inthesame way there come to

each of the grandchild-forms, after the division of the daughters,

six tentacles ([*;=6), two pairs of radial tentacles, and one

pair of feelers. Thus we obtain from each side of the

horseshoe-shaped generation B a form B?, and this again

120 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

divides into two B®. The proboscis with the buccal aperture

takes part in all these halvings, the buccal fissure being

halved by longitudinal partitions (walls of the proboscis

itself).

The radial tentacles serve our animals chiefly for locomotion

and for grasping, whilst the feelers may rather be regarded

as offensive and defensive weapons. Jointly they support the

body in the resting state upon the bottom of the vessel, so as

to produce an appearance as if it stood upon stilts, when the

proboscis with the buccal aperture is placed at a considerable

distance (5-6 millim.) above the bottom (fig. 11). From

time to time one or other of the tentacles bends, bringing its

extremity to the buccal aperture, when the lips, by very

appropriate movements, strip off the mucus and with it spores

and other micro-organisms (Infusoria, and frequently also

Rotatoria) stupefied by the urticating elements. In the forms

B and B' the coordination of the movements to one another

upon the opposite sides of the body is generally well marked and

the equilibrium is lost (thus, perhaps, favouring the separation

of the halves of the body), especially upon external irritation,

only during the process of division into two new individuals.

Without entering here into a detailed description of the

histological structure of the free-living generations, I will at

present ouly remark brietly as follows :—

1. The ectoderm appears more strongly folded on the sides

and lower part of the body ; between the ectodermal elements

rather elongated cells are to be observed, which are produced

into capillary bacilli projecting beyond the surface of the

ectoderm. ‘To all appearance we have here to do with sense-

cells; they are met with most numerously at the inferior

furrows.

At each side of the buccal aperture two rounded cell-aggre-

gations are observed in the proboscis at its passage into the

body, consisting of larger elements than the ectodermal cells.

Their structure, I think, justifies our interpreting them as

ganglia. Whether nerves are also present, perhaps forming

an oesophageal ring, is unknown to me at present. After

living freely for two or three days, and the complete assimi-

Jation of the yolk-mass contained in its interior, the body of

the Polypodium acquires a light greenish colour, due to

pigment-granules which are suspended in the protoplasm of

the ectodermal cells.

2. The endoderm likewise forms an enlargement at the

aboral end of the body at the sides of the transverse furrows

(especially in the mother-form B). In the region of the

proboscis also there is a small annular fold, which projects

Form of Freshwater Ccelenterate. ‘121

freely into the internal space, and perhaps constitutes a primi-

tive infundibuliform stomach-tube. In the formation of the

buccal opening the endoderm passes directly into the ectoderm.

On passing into the tentacles and in their further course in

these the endodermal cells coalesce here and there, in conse-

quence of which the lumen becomes very indistinct. A

similar intimate union of the endodermal elements occurs also

in the large interior spaces (two paired lateral gastral pouches)

of the generations B and B'.

3. The mesoderm, which runs between the ectoderm and

entoderm in the form of a muscle-fibre layer scarcely percep-

tible in transverse sections, is strongest in the proboscis and

at the points of attachment of the tetacles. At the transverse

furrows of the aboral eud of the body, on the other hand, the

muscle-fibre layer appears to be rudimentary. These condi-

tions are brought about by the altered mode of life of our

animal, which now, as already remarked, rests upon the

tentacles and moves about with their assistance.

As regards the contractile processes of the endodermal cells,

which traverse the fissure between the endoderm and meso-

derm perpendicularly to the body-layer, the free-living Poly-

podium presents about the same picture as the buds of the

parasite.

Appendix.

On my return to Kasan I obtained five Sterlets, all with

roes, on the 5th September, and in three of them I found the

following :—

1. An unusually developed state of the secondary buds (6)

for this season of the year. Many of these were in the phase

in which the tentacles are everted. ‘I'wo ova contained stolons

with perfectly developed buds. After being transferred into

flowing water one of the stolons perished on the same day,

while the others divided quite normally into individuals of

the generation B, which lived for a whole week in the aqua-

rium. What may have been the cause of these specimens

having remained retrograde in their development at the

spawning-time of the Sterlet in the preceding May is a ques-

tion difficult to decide, aud it is at any rate to be supposed

that these buds must have perished, as it would have been

only in next May that they would have had the opportunity

of quitting the ovum and acquiring their freedom, during the

spawning of the Sterlet.

2. Among the infected ova I found, on the 6th of Septem-

ber, two smaller examples, each of which contained a larva

122 Dr. M. Ussow on a new

of Polypodium which was not yet developed into a stolon.

These were distinguished by their smaller dimensions (0°7

millim.), and had the appearance and structure of a planula,

although they were destitute of ciliation (which, however,

may have been lost after their entrance into the ova of the

Sterlet). Such an embryo has a large central cavity, which,

I suppose, has originated by delamination.

The single-layered ectoderm has the same character as in

the stolo which is just beginning to bud. ‘The fusiform

elements of the muscular layer are not yet recognizable. The

single-layered endoderm shows just as little difference from

that of the subsequent stage of the stolo, and has the form

of a blind sac, the walls of which only touch the ectoderm at

one point where they are united with it.

That this form belongs to the developmental cycle of the

Polypodium is shown, on the one hand, by the character of

the cells of which it consists, and, on the other, by its being

found in the ovum of the Sterlet, surrounded by yolk. Asa

definitive proof, however, it would be desirable to observe

earlier free-living developmental phases of this larva, and to

trace their change of form into the elongated sac (stolo) which

forms the primary and secondary buds.

It appears to me that from all that has been stated the

Ccelenteric nature of our animal is sufficiently clear, as also

its belonging to the Hydroidea. The very long course of

development of Polypodium may, in my opinion, be easily

explained by the parasitism of the larva (D), which, as is

the case in Cunoctantha, grows into the stolo (A), which,

after the formation of the buds a and 8, divides into the free-

living individuals of the generation B. The further division

and production of the generations B' and B’, and especially

the secondary (aB, ab', and aB’) and tertiary (8 B, 6 B',

6 B?) generations, may be more difficult to explain, and the

more so as we do not know their transformation into the sexual

animal (C).

The whole character of the ecto- and endodermal cells

reminds one most of Hydra; the separation of the muscular

lamella from the ectoderm it has in common with MJyriothela.

If we mentally imagine the lower part of the body (the

primitive foot) of generation B somewhat more elongated, we

obtain, as it were, two circlets of tentacles, which are situated

close to and at the side of the buccal aperture. The latter,

placed at the apex of the proboscis, leads into the primitive

Form of Freshwater Colenterate. 123

stomach, the walls of which, as has been remarked, are formed

by the annular fold of the endoderm.

The gastrovascular space, dilated laterally into two sym-

metrical pouches, is continued into the hollow tentacles. In

these there are no cartilage-cells, but endodermal elements,

which often coalesce and, as it were, form a transition towards

cartilage elements.

Inaword, we have in our Polypodium a Hydroid organism,

the motile “ trophosome ” (B) of which, after several asexual

generations differing in the form and number of the tentacles,

becomes (as may be supposed) converted into the sexual

animal, the planula of which penetrates into the ovum of the

Sterlet, and living there as a parasite, gradually develops

into the stolo (A) with all its primary and secondary buds.

Here therefore a complicated metagenesis must be assumed,

during which the forms B, B', B’, &c., up to the sexual

animal, perform the parts of nutritive and nurse-generations of

a still unknown cell-complex (of ecto- and endodermal origin),

which, in the last form (C), becomes the place of formation of

the sexual organs.

It would not surprise me at ail if the club-shaped polypoid

of the grandchild-generation (B’, fig. 13) were to become con-

verted into a Medusoid sexual form, and, indeed, by the out-

growth of the lower part of the crown of the club-shaped body,

by an annular fold, into a small bell with four marginal fila-

ments and two lateral tentacles, when the gastral cavity would

become more sharply separated into a ring- and four radial

canals.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

(All the drawings made from living specimens. Statement of

enlargements only approximate. |

Fig. 1. An infected ovum, with a spirally twisted parasite in its interior

(stolo with buds), x5.

Fig. 2. A similar ovum, seen from one pole. x5.

Fig. 3. Stolo, with sixteen primary buds. x4.

Fig. 4. A group of secondary buds in union with the stolo. x5. The

introverted tentacles are seen shining through. Their arrange-

ment at the side of the buds is shown in the second bud.

Fig. 5. Stolo bearing thirty-two developed buds with everted tentacles,

taken from the ovum of the Sterlet at spawning-time. x3.

Fig. 6. Two secondary buds at the time of the breaking up of the stolo

and formaiion of the mouth. Some of the lateral and basal

tentacles are retracted. x15.

Fig. 7, Mother-generation (B) of Polypodium hydriforme furnished with

twenty-four tentacles. x9. Jwelve tentacles (4+2+4+42)

originate on the sides, and twelve (4+2+4+2) below. The

124 Mr. G. E. Dobson on a new Species of

drawing was taken, during the resting state of the animal, from

above, from the oral surface.

Fig. 8. Mother-generation (B) from the side. The animal was drawn

while irritated by the pressure of the glass cover. The eight

superior and eight inferior radia] tentacles are bent upwards and

conceal the proboscis with the mouth, while the four superior

(lateral) and the four inferior short, clavate feelers project

below. The endoderm of the central and two lateral gastral

cavities is perceptible through the transparent ectoderm, as also

the axial cavities in the tentacles. x8. (Compare figs. 6, 11,

12, 13, and 15).

Fig. 9, One of the paired daughter-forms (B') produced by the halving

of the mother, shown in figs. 7 and 8. In a state of rest from

the oral side. Eight radial tentacles and four feelers, two of

which are longer than the others. X10.

Fig. 10, The same form from the side, showing the insertions of the ten-

tacles, with the continuations of the gastral spaces. The pro-

boscis with the mouth is below; above are the four feelers,

laterally the eight radial tentacles. x10.

Fig. 11. The same form from the side, in a state of rest, standing upon

all the twelve tentacles. The body is lifted up and the proboscis

directed upwards. xX 10.

Fig. 12. First form (B*) of the grandchild-generation, with four long

radial tentacles and two feelers. This form has been produced

from the lower half of the daughter B', shown in fig. 9. x12.

Fig. 13. Second form (B?4) of the grandchild-generation, produced from

the upper half of the same daughter-form (fig. 9), with shorter

tentacles than the form B? (fig. 12). While being drawn the

four radial tentacles, directed upwards, were slightly re-

tracted *.

Fig. 14. Second mother-generation (a B) with the tentacles thrown off,

their places of origin being indicated by the lateral and basal

tubercles of new tentacles in course of formation. x 10.

Fig. 15. The same specimen drawn thirty-six hours later, with twelve

newly-formed tentacles on the aboral side, and twelve tubercles

of increased size, which in the sequel will grow into lateral radial

tentacles and feelers. X18.

XIV.—Description of a new Species of Vesperugo from North

America. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., F.R.S.

Vesperugo Merriam, n. sp.

Smaller than Vesperugo pipistrellus, with which it agrees in

general subgeneric characters; ears shorter than the head,

shaped somewhat like those of that species, but the outer

margin of the conch is much less deeply emarginated, and the

projecting part of the lower half of the same margin is folded

backwards; tragus broad, the outer side of its upper half

* Similar specimens were observed by Owsiannikow and Grimm, and

figured by them with abnormally extended and already somewhat mace-

rated tentacles.

Vesperugo from North America. 125

evenly convex to the broad tip, the internal margin concave,

at the base of the outer margin a longitudinally-directed

lappet, succeeded above by an emargination, above which the

outer margin is evenly convex ; pollex short, feet very small,

postcalcaneal lobule shallow, extreme tip of the tail alone pro-

jecting ; the interfemoral membrane is naked above, except

at the root of the tail, beneath a few short hairs appear along

the transverse lines: fur pale yellowish brown on both sur-

faces, paler beneath, the basal half or more of the hairs dusky ;

margin of the wing-membrane from the last finger to the foot

whitish.

Upper incisors unicuspidate (as far as can be seen froin a

single specimen), the inner one on each side much longer and

thicker than the outer, which is close to it; lower incisors

placed in the direction of the jaws ; first upper premolar very

small, in the angle between the canine and the second _pre-

molar, and not visible from without, although the cusp of the

second premolar is widely separated from that of the canine

owing to the projecting anterior part of the cingulum of the

former tooth; the first lower premolar is much shorter than

the second, which considerably exceeds in height the cusps of

the molars.

This is the smallest species of the subgenus yet described,

the forearm scarcely exceeding an inch in length. That the

single specimen known is full-grown is proved by the worn

state of the teeth and perfectly ossified condition of the finger-

bones. It somewhat resembles V. a/ramus of the Old World,

but may be at once distinguished by its unicuspidate upper

incisors and by the lower incisors being placed in the direc-

tion of the jaws, by the shape of the second upper and lower

premolars, by the small size of the first lower premolar, by

the very differently-shaped tragus, and finally by the con-

spicuously small size of the animal. The discovery of this

species is of peculiar interest, as it belongs to a subgenus

which, though largely represented in the Old World, is very

restricted in the New.

Length (of an adult male): head and body 1/5, tail 1”,

head 0°"5, ear 0°38, tragus 0’°18, forearm 1’”05, pollex

0°15, middle finger 1’%6, fifth finger 1/-2, tibia 0/4,

foot 0/2.

Hab. North America (Locust Grove, State of New York).

I have much pleasure in connecting with this very inter-

esting species the name of its discoverer, Dr. Clinton Hart

Merriam, author of the ‘Mammals of the Adirondacks,’ who

has done so much to extend our knowledge of the mammalian

fauna of the Nearctic Region.

126 Mr. H. J. Carter on

XV.—Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

CarTeER, F’.R.S. &c.

[Continued from p. 55. ]

Order VIII. CALCAREA (continued).

Observation.

We now come to Calcareous Sponges wherein the spicules

and sarcode apparently do not present any definite arrange-

ment like that of the foregoing species, but, on the contrary,

one in which both are apparently mixed together confusedly,

so as to form a cancellated mass, which is traversed by a

branched system of excretory canals identical with that of the

non-caleareous sponges, the former representing the paren-

chyma and the latter the channels of the excretory system.

To this structure the name of “Zeuconia” was given by

Dr. Bowerbank in 1864 (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 2), ex.

or. L. fistulosa (Leucandra fistulosa, H.), and the same name

will be adopted here.

Hickel put these sponges into his second family under the

name of “‘Leucones,”’ which he has divided into genera; but

at present I can only give my attention to the species i

Mr. Wilson’s collection, under the general title of ‘‘Leuconia,”

and leave others to divide them into genera hereafter when a

complete history of the calcareous sponges shall be produced.

Since describing the last of the Ascones (‘ Annals,’ 1886,

vol. xvii. p. 512), viz. Olathrina ventricosa, wherein the

amount of parenchyma far exceeds that observed in any of the

Sycones, as before stated (supra, p. 35), this structure has not

presented itself to anything like the extentof that characterizing

the sponges about to be noticed, although the excretory canal-

system may be easily homologized throughout. Hence the

following diagnosis under the ‘heading ” before mentioned,

Viz. :—

LEUCONIA.

Calcareous sponges in which the parenchyma is almost

equal in amount to the excretory canal-system, which

traverses it in all directions by repeated subdivision, until

one is as infinitely divided as the other. Canals poriferous

throughout.

Sponges from South Australia. 127

28. Leuconia fistulosa, var. australiensts.

Individualized. Specimen long, straight, sacciform, and

so flatly compressed that the sides are in close approximation ;

suddenly contracted at the free end to 6-16ths inch, while the

rest of the body generally is 10-12ths inch in diameter; pro-

vided with a peristome (whose spicules are broken off so shortly

that the mouth looks as if it were naked) ; convex at the large

end, where it was attached by the most prominent part to the

object on which it grew. Colour sponge-brown. Surface con-

sisting of cribriform sarcode charged with sagittal triradiates

and densely traversed by more or less long flimsy acerates,

arranged in thin, broken, indistinct lines, apparently without

any uniformity. Pores, which are the holes of the cribriform

sarcode, comparatively small in size. Vent single, terminal,

occupying the free end of the specimen, which is truncate,

compressed to a narrow slit; surrounded by a peristome ;

leading into a large cloacal cavity corresponding in shape

with that of the body, which is slightly contracted in the

centre; scattered over with holes of different sizes and differ-

rent distances apart, some very large and deeply sunk into

the internal structure, others very small and shallow, all

showing inwardly a variable number of openings, which

belong to the excretory canals of the wall-structure; surface

of the cloaca, its holes and deep depressions, all echinated

with the short and curved fourth ray of quadriradiates.

Structure of the wall, which, compared with the width of the

cloaca, is very thin (not being more than 3-24ths inch in

diameter), composed of cancellated sarcode traversed by the

canals of the excretory canal-system, which, repeatedly

branching, subdivide the whole almost infinitely : supported

on small triradiates, which appear to have no definite arrange-

ment. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and

quadriradiate :—1, acerates, of different lengths and different

sizes, the longest and finest chiefly confined to the peristome

(but for the most part broken off, so that their original length

cannot be ascertained) ; some, viz. the stoutest, which remain

entire, fusiform, bent at the extremity, and much shorter

than the rest, averaging 150 by 12-6000ths inch. 2, trira-

diates, regular and irregular, of different sizes and forms,

chiefly sagittal. 38, quadriradiates, of much the same size,

which is rather small. No. 1 in its finest and longest forms

chiefly characterizes the peristome, but is equally spread all

over the body together with the shorter and stouter ones, all

mixed up in a matted more or less shaggy mass, so that when

dry the whole surface glistens from the silky flimsy nature of

128 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the fine spicules; no. 2 equally present in the wall-structure

and its outer and inner layers, viz. that of the surface and that

of the cloaca respectively ; no. 3 is chiefly confined to the

cloaca, where its fourth ray, which is short and curved,

thickly echinates not only the general surface of this cavity,

but the circular margins of the holes and the surface of the

canals within them respectively. Size of specimen 3} inches

long by 10-12ths inch in its widest diameter.

Obs. One cannot help seeing in this specimen the Austra-

lian representative of the British Leuconia fistulosa, Bk.,=

Grantia fistulosa, Johnston, of which the type specimen is

in the British Museum; nor can we help seeing in the excre-

tory canal-system a close approach to that of the non-

calcareous sponges.

29. Leuconia hispida.

Individualized. Erect, conoglobular, compressed, con-

tracted towards the base, peristomed. Colour whitish yellow

on the outside, sponge-brown within. Surface thickly echi-

nated with comparatively thin fusiform acerates, held together

rather confusedly in indistinct groups by cribritorm sarcode,

which in the intervals often presents defined areas. Pores,

viz. the holes of the cribriform sarcode, of different sizes,

varying under 1-451st in. in diameter. Vent single, circular,

terminal, on the summit, provided with a peristome about

1-16th in. in diameter, leading into the cloacal cavity, which

becomes three times as wide, corresponding in form with that

of the specimen ; holes in the cloaca very variable in size and

distance apart, the latter depending on the width of the cloaca-

skeletal structure between them; presenting within their

border from one to four or more circular openings, which

belong to the excretory canals of the internal structure ;

thus every hole in the cloacal surface is tantamount to that

of a subcloacal vent ; surface of the cloaca and margins of the

holes respectively thickly echinated with the long curved

fourth arms of quadriradiates. Structure of the wall, which

is thick, cancellated, traversed by the canals of the excretory

system, supported skeletally on smallish triradiates. Spicules

of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—

1, acerates, of two forms, viz. one long, thin, straight, cylin-

drical, silky, and the other slightly curved, stouter, and fusi-

form, the latter averaging 200 by 4-6000ths in. ; 2, triradiates,

all apparently about the same size, which is comparatively

small, regular and irregular, with the arms in different degrees

of sagittal expansion; 3, quadriradiates, numerous. No. 1,

Sponges from South Australia. 129

in its thin form, is confined to the peristome, and in its stouter

one to the surface, where it is indistinctly grouped into tufts

between the cribriform areas; no. 2 to the structure of the

wall generally; and no. 8, the quadriradiates, to the surface

of the cloaca, where its fourth arm, which is long and curved,

thickly echinates the surface. Size of specimen 7-12ths inch

high, not including the peristome, by 5-12ths inch in its

greatest transverse diameter, being rather compressed.

Obs. This species is closely allied to Leuconia fistulosa, var.

australiensis, im most respects.

30. Leuconia echinata.

Individualized and social. Pyriform, wide above, narrow

below, where it is contracted and turned on one side towards

the point of attachment; peristomed; thickly echinated with

large, much curved acerates. Colour whitish yellow outside,

sponge-brown within. Surface composed of cribriform sar-

code in the midst of small radiates; echinated with the ace

rates mentioned. Pores, the holes in the cribriform arene

most of which are comparatively small, while the rest, scat-

tered here and there, vary under 1- 166th inch in diameter.

Vent single, circular, terminal, surrounded by a peristome,

leading into a sacciform cloacal cavity corresponding in shape

to that of the specimen, a little wider in its widest part than

the thickness of the wall; holes in the cloaca subcircular,

large and wide apart, each sphinetered by eribriform sarcode,

whose interstices are circular and in more or less plurality,

varying in diameter under half that of the subjacent hole; sur-

face of the cloaca moderately covered with thick curved spines,

viz. the fourth arms of quadriradiates. Structure of the wall

cancellous, supported on the rays of large triradiates, and

traversed by the canals of the excretory system. Spicules of

three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—

1, acerates of two forms, viz. one long, straight, thin, cylin-

drical, silky, and the other thick, fusiform, thuch curved, and

very thick, the latter averaging 450 by 18- 6000ths in. ; 502 tri-

radiates of different sizes and different degrees of irreg gularity,

the smallest and most regular on the surface, the next in size

on the surface of the cloaca, and by far the largest of all,

whose shaft may be 102 by 18-6000ths and arms respectively

150 by 18-6000ths, confined to the wall-structure ; 3, quadri-

radiates, in which the fourth arm is thick and curved. No.

1 is confined to the peristome in its fine straight form, and in

its curved and stout one thickly echinates the surface, where

its outer part, which is the largest and most curved, is directed

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 9

130 Mr. H. J. Carter on

towards the mouth and its inner one directed backwards, to

become sunk into the structure of the wall; no. 2, the tri-

radiates, are disposed as before mentioned; and no. 3 is

chiefly confined to the surface of the cloaca, where its fourth

arm, which is thick, moderately long, and curved towards the

mouth, plentifully echinates the surface of this cavity. Size

of specimen about $ inch high by % inch in its widest part.

Obs. The spiculation in this small pear-shaped species

generally is, with the exception of the radiates in the surface,

comparatively large, and the cribrated sarcode stretched across

the holes of the cloaca, although unusual in the calcareous

sponges, is not uncommon at the vents of the non-calcareous

ones. In one small specimen, for there are several of different

sizes, the peristome is as long as the body of the sponge

itself, which is 8-24ths inch, showing that the matured size

of the spicules may be independent of that of the sponge.

The next form to be described is very much like this, but,

in addition to the large curved acerates of the surface, pos-

sesses cones or conical spines formed of a great number of

fine spicules like those of the peristome interspersed between

them.

31. Leuconta erinaceus.

Individualized and social. Specimen pyriform, sack-like,

wide above, where it is furnished with a peristome, narrowed

to the point of attachment below. Colour whitish yellow

outside, sponge-brown within. Surface-sarcode cribriform or

reticulate, knitting together the radiates of this part, which are

small ; echinated with two kinds of spines, viz. one conical,

composed of a great number of fine, long, glistening spicules

like those of the peristome, and the other consisting of a

single, thick, sickle-shaped acerate, interspersed among the

glistening white cones. Pores the holes of the cribriform

sarcode. Vent single, terminal, circular, provided with a well-

marked sarcodic sphincter, surrounded by the palisading of

the peristome, which is somewhat everted; leading into a

narrow cloacal cavity about half the width of the wall in its

greatest diameter, which part is opposite the greatest diameter

of the specimen, diminishing afterwards towards either end ;

covered with a sarcodic membrane presenting circular holes

which are opposite those of the cloaca; holes of the latter

wide and circular, but variable in size and distance apart,

permitting the terminal openings of the canal-system in

plurality to be seen within. Wall consisting of cancellated

sarcode traversed by the canals of the excretory system;

supported on a skeletal structure consisting of regular and

Sponges from South Australia. 131

irregular triradiates with long shafts, especially on the out-

side, where they extend inwards from the other two arms which

are fixed in the spicular structure of the surface. Spicules

of two kinds, viz. acerate and triradiate ; no quadriradiates :—

1, acerates of two forms, viz. one fine, long, straight, cylin-

drical, and glistening, and the other stout, much shorter,

fusiform, and sickle-shaped ; 2, triradiates, regular and irre-

gular, with long shafts but not particularly large. No. 1 in

its fine form is confined to the peristome and the composition of

the conical spines of the surface, which are about 200-6000ths

long, 800-6000ths apart, and 90-6000ths in. in diameter at the

base, where their spicules are sunk into the outer part of the

wall; and the other or stout form, which consists of a thick

aceraée that is much shorter than the ‘ cones” and curved

towards the mouth, plentifully scattered among them, where its

largest portion is outside and the other or more attenuated

one is sunk into the outer portion of the wall-structure ; no. 2,

the triradiates, oceupy the position mentioned, including the

surface of the cloaca, which possesses no quadriradiates,

and therefore presents no spines or “fourth arms” on its

surface. Size of largest specimen, for there are several,

about 4 inch high by +} inch in its greatest diameter.

Obs. ‘This is a very remarkable species on account of the

glistening cones, composed of spicules like those of the peri-

stome, which are scattered over the surface in the midst of

large sickle-shaped acerates which do not glisten, and there-

fore by their colour, as well as by their form, produce a

mixture and a contrast which renders this sponge unmistak-

able; while the cones from their prominence, whiteness,

large size, pointed ends, abundance, and almost perpendicular

arrangement on the surface so remind one of the echination

of a “‘ hedgehog,” that the latin name of this animal has been

used for its specification. The cloaca here also is covered

with a delicate layer of clathrous sarcode.

32. Leuconia nivea, var. australiensis.

Individualized or agglomerated. Globular, sessile, and

solitary, or massive, agglomerated, flat, and spreading. Colour

whitish outside, sponge-brown within. Surface consisting of

cribriform sarcode, more or less charged with mortar-spicules,

knitting together large, more or less sagittal triradiates, with

centre so much elevated that they present a tripod-form, whose

extended arms thus bind down the surface to a common level.

Pores, the holes of the cribriform structure more or less

grouped into distinct areas, which occupy the me between

132 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the arms of the triradiates. Vent single and terminal in the

individualized solitary forms, in plurality in the flat ones, in

which they are more or less uniformly scattered over the sur-

face in a papillated state, about } inch apart, each furnished

with a minute peristome, which consists of mortar-spicules

like those that fringe the pores of the dermal cribriform sar-

code; leading in the globular forms into a regularly formed

cloaca corresponding in shape with the specimen, and into

irregularly branched canals in the flat ones; holes of the

cloaca of different sizes and different distanees apart, the

largest more or less sunk into the internal structure, and all

affording outlets to a variable number of excretory canals ;

surface of the cloaca, together with that of the holes and their

subsequent extensions respectively into the internal structures,

thickly echinated with small spines, viz. the fourth arms of

the quadriradiates. Wall composed of cancellated structure,

that is the parenchyma, traversed by the canals of the excre-

tory system, supported on a skeletal structure composed of

small triradiates. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, tri-

radiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates, minute, sinuous,

and lanceolate at one end, about 14 by 4-6000th in. ; 2, tri-

radiates, of two sizes, viz. those of the wall-structure, which are

small and more or less regular, and those of the surface,

which are large, averaging 105 by 9-6000ths in. in the shaft,

with arms respectively a little less; 3, quadriradiates, with

long expanded arms and very short spine or fourth ray. No.

1 is confined to the cribriform sarcode of the surface and to

the peristome, where in the former it acts as a mortar-spicule ;

no. 2 chiefly to the structure of the wall and the surface

respectively, as before stated ; and no. 3 to the surface of the

cloaca, where the spines or fourth rays are so small and short

that they can only be seen laterally. Size of globular form

about 4-12ths inch high and 8-12ths inch in diameter hort-

zontally ; the flat form is merely a fragment about an inch in

diameter and 1-24th inch thick.

Obs. With the exception of trifling differences, the Aus-

tralian species in its flat form is almost identical with the

British one called Leuconia nivea, Bk. (Leucandra nivea, H.

Atlas, Taf. xxxix.)—that is, there are no quadriradiates like

those represented by Bowerbank (Mon. vol. iii. pl. v. fig. 8),

and the elements of the surface in L. ntvea appear to be much

more confused and indistinct, while they are beautifully

defined in the Australian form; but in other respects the

latter appears to be so nearly allied to the British one that it

can hardly be considered more than a variety of it.

Sponges from South Australia. 133

33. Leuconia Johnstonti, var. australiensis.

Individualized. Globoconical, sessile, rather compressed,

open and conical above, convex and wide below, where the

most prominent part becomes the point of attachment; no

peristome. Colour whitish outside, sponge-brown within.

Surface consisting of cribriform sarcode charged with trira-

diates, faced by comparatively large quadriradiates. Pores,

the holes of the cribriform sarcode, varying in size under

1-200th inch (? are the largest for exhalant purposes). Vent

single, terminal, naked, leading into a sacciform cylindrical

cloaca, corresponding in shape with that of the specimen,

about the same diameter in its widest part as the thickness of

the wall; scantily overscattered with a few holes of widely

different sizes, viz. some very large (1-24th inch in diameter)

and others very small, situated at variable distances apart,

and the large ones so sunk into the internal structure that

they appear like diverticula of the cloaca, into which more or

less of the excretory canals of the internal structure open, and

thus pour out their contents before the latter enter the cavity

of the cloaca itself; surface of the cloaca, together with its

diverticula, entirely smooth and void of all echination, being

bound down by sagittal triradiates only. Wall comparatively

thick, consisting of cancellaied sarcodic structure traversed by

the canals of the excretory system, supported by a skeletal

structure composed of triradiates and quadriradiates of differ-

ent sizes, among which the sagittal form is most conspicuous.

Spicules of two kinds, viz. triradiate and quadriradiate :—

1, triradiates, of different sizes, chiefly irregular, among which

the sagittal is, as just stated, the most conspicuous ; 2, quadri-

radiates, of different sizes, which are again mostly sagittal,

that of the surface, which is by far the largest, averaging 135

by 12-6000ths in. in the shaft and a little less in the arms,

so that it has an eguiarmed appearance; the arms arching

upwards and outwards serve to bind down the dermal

structure, and the shaft descending perpendicularly to support

it from within; while thus traversing the outer part of the

wall the shafts are accompanied by dilated portions in their

intervals which are identical in appearance with the “ sub-

dermal cavities’? of the non-calcareous sponges. No. 1 is

abundant in the skeletal structure of the wall and in its

limiting layers, viz. that of the surface or cortex and that of

the cloaca; no. 2, the quadriradiate, is equally abundant with

the triradiates in the structure of the wall, and almost exclu-

sively on the surface of the body, but entirely absent on that

of the cloaca, on which a curved spine or fourth arm is not to

134 Mr. H. J. Carter on

be seen. Size of largest specimen, viz. that described (the

other, which is very small, being just the opposite in point of

general form), about 4 inch high by 5-12ths imch in its

greatest diameter.

Obs. It is remarkable here that while the quadriradiates

abound on the surface and are so large as to form a character,

their absence is equally characteristic on the surface of the

cloaca. ‘To facilitate recognition of the qguadriradiate on the

surface it might be observed, as in the preliminary remarks,

that the passage of the light through the centre of the head or

triradiate portion invariably causes that part to present a dark

triangular space, whose points are in the angles of the rays;

while when the ¢riradiate is in such a position as to show a

dark area (that is when viewed laterally), this is quadrangular.

At first sight the presence of the large quadriradiate on the

surface causes this species to resemble the British Leuconta

Johnstonii; but the peculiar form of the quadriradiate and

its fourth arm on the cloaca of the latter, together with

other minor differences, causes it to be merely a variety.

34, Aphroceras asconoides.

Individualized and social. Specimen consisting of a group

of individuals growing from a contracted base. Individual

Jong, narrow, tubular, sessile, somewhat compressed, dimin-

ishing in size towards the free end, which is truncate, and

contracted towards the other, which is fixed; without peri-

stome; varying in size under 1} inch long by 3-24ths inch

in transverse diameter, often putting forth a bud or small

branch towards the lower part. Colour yellowish white.

Surface even, glistening when dry, composed of a layer of

long, slightly curved acerates, arranged longitudinally and

very near together, separated only by cribriform § sarcode,

traversed so thickly by the exserted arms of internal radiates

as to present a minutely hispid appearance. Pores, the holes

in the cribriform sarcode, opening between the long acerate

spicules, and in the midst of the exserted arms of the internal

radiates. Vent single, terminal, naked, leading into a cloacal

cavity which is tubular, corresponding with the shape of the

individual ; presenting no cloacal structure, but a number of

minute circular pores in direct continuation with those of the

surface, in the midst of a layer of spongozoa in juxtaposition,

with which that remarkable granuliferous nucleated bod

called by Hackel the “ Kern” (to which I have already alluded

indescribing Clathrina cavata, ‘Annals,’ 1886, vol. xvii. p. 502)

is plentifully mixed; supported on askeletal structure composed

Sponges from South Australia. 135

of comparatively small and delicate sagittal quadriradiates,

which will be more particularly described hereafter. Wall very

thin, not more than 1-112th inch in diameter, consisting of

only two skeletal layers, viz. an external and an internal one,

the former composed of the large slightly curved acerates

before mentioned, and the latter of the delicate quadriradiates

just noticed, which support the soft parts of the species. Spi-

cules of two kinds, viz. acerate and quadriradiate :—1, ace-

rates, very large, long, symmetrically fusiform, slightly

curved, sharp-pointed at each end, averaging 1-12th inch

long and 25-6000ths in. in transverse diameter; 2, quadriradi-

ates, more or less sagittal in form, with a long shaft directed

longitudinally backwards when zn sttu, and the two arms

expanded laterally almost perpendicular to the shaft, with the

fourth arm, which is short and curved towards the mouth,

directed inwardly ; shaft about 90 by 1-6000th in., arm 43 by

1-6000th. No.1 forms a single layer on the surface as before

stated, and no. 2 the internal layer also before noticed, with

more or less of the arms exserted between the long acerates,

so as to give this part a minutely hispid appearance. At

first sight the latter look like mortar-spicules or small acerates,

but althongh they appear to serve the same purpose, they are

not so, but what I have stated. Size of group about 2 inches

in diameter at the circumference, contracted to a point at the

base.

Obs. In structure this species is very like Hickel’s Ascul-

mis armata (‘ Atlas,’ Taf. xii. fig. 1), but of course very

different otherwise. It is remarkable too that the “ granu-

liferous nucleated cell’ or ‘‘ Kern” which is so characteris-

tically abundant in the Ascones (ex. gr. Clathrina) should be

equally abundant here.

35. Aphroceras syconoides.

Individualized. Long, sessile, round, cylindrical, dimin-

ishing towards the mouth, which is truncate, also towards the

fixed end, which is contracted; without peristome. Colour

in the dried state whitish grey. Surtace consisting of cribri-

form sarcode, charged with mortar-spicules, more or less con-

cealing subjacent, large, slightly curved, fusiform acerates,

arranged longitudinally, parallelly, and in close approximation.

Pores in lines, in the cribriform sarcode between the long

acerates. Vent single, terminal, naked, leading into a cloacal

eavity which is narrow and accords in shape with that of the

specimen ; covered with circular sphinctered holes in juxta-

position and of nearly uniform size; echinated with the

136 Mr. H. J. Carter on

fourth arm of quadriradiates, which is small, curved, and

short. Wall about 1-30th inch thick, composed of “radial

chambers”? in juxtaposition, extending from the circular pores

on the surface to the holes of the cloaca; supported by

a skeletal framework consisting of a great number of small

radiates, that is “ articulated; ”’ the whole held together by

sarcode pierced by pores of intercommunication. Spicules of

three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1,

acerates, of ‘two forms, viz. one very large, long , symmetri-

eally fusiform, slightly ‘curved and pointed at each end, about

150 by 6-6000ths in., and the other minute, somewhat sinuous

and lance-pointed at one end, 13 by 1-6000th in ; 2, triradiates,

more or less sagittal and. comparatively small, averaging

about 48 by 2-G000ths in. in the shaft and 15 by 2-G000ths in.

in the arms respectively ; 3, quadriradiates, with the fourth

arm, as usual, much shorter than the rest, and curved towards

the mouth. No.1 in its large form is confined to a single layer

on the surface, where they are arranged longitudinally paral ilel

to each other and closely approximated, and in the minute

form to the cribriform sareode of the surface, wherein it plays

the part of a mortar-spicule; no. 2, the triradiates, to the

radial chambers, where their heads are inwards and _ their

shafts directed outwards; and no. 3, the quadriradiates,

which are also sagittal, to the surface of the cloaca, where the

fourth arm is so short that, to be well seen in site, this sur-

face must be viewed under the microscope laterally. Size of

specimen ? inch high by 7-48ths in its greatest horizontal

diameter.

Obs. In general form and structure this species is very much

like Schmidt’s Ute glabra (Adriat. Spong. 1 Suppl. p. 23, Taf.

ill. fig. 1), but the fourth arm of the quadriradiate i is much less

developed ; and from Hickel’s spiculation (‘ Atlas,’ Taf. lvi.

figs. 1 a—1 #) there does not appear to have been any ‘ mor-

tar-spicule.” Again, had it been identical with the Australian

species, the beauty and striking appearance of the pores on

the surface in the latter (which, for the most part, are con-

spicuously situated in lines between the large acerates, very

little less in size than the holes of the cloaca, and each ter-

minating the external end of a radial chamber) would hardly

have passed unnoticed, so that it may be assumed that, if not

a variety, it must be considered a species of Ute. At the

same time it may be as well to consider whether the species

should be called ‘‘Ute”’ or ‘‘Aphroceras.”

In 1858 Dr. J. Ei. Gray described and illustrated a small,

branched calcareous sponge from Hongkong under the name of

Aphroceras alcicornis ” (Proc. Zool. Boe, 1858, p: 113, ples

Sponges from South Australia. 137

figs. 1 and 2), of which he subsequently made a family under

the name of “‘ Aphroceraside”’ (7b, 1867, p. 558); meanwhile

Dr. Bowerbank described a British species under the name of

“Leucogypsia Gosset,” for which he established the genus

“Leucogypsia” (Phil. Trans. 1862, p. 1095, pl. Ixxii. figs. 8

and 4); and, lastly, Hiickel in 1870 called these species

respectively “Leucandra alcicornis” and “L. Gosset,” which

he placed in the genus Leucandra of his family Leucones.

Now an examination of Aphroceras alcicornis and Leuco-

gypsia Gosset shows that they are almost identical in struc-

ture and spiculation, although very different in form; thus

they, in their aggregate state, may have a plurality of vents

which are all wnperistomed, each of which may lead into a

separate narrow cloaca, which may be once or twice locularly

divided, and each loculus indistinctly limited by further

dividing into several large canals, thus forming a step towards

a simple, branched, canalicular structure without distinct

cloaca, as will be found by-and-by in Teichonella prolifera;

while the structure in which these cloacas are situated consists

of cancellated sarcode permeated by the canals of the excre-

tory system, and supported on a spicular skeleton consisting

of small radiates, traversed longitudinally by large, long, fusi-

form, slightly curved, symmetrical acerates, more or less

pointed at each end, arranged longitudinally and parallel to

each other throughout the structure of the wall, but generally

most abundant towards the surface *.

Of the fact that both of these species have been placed by

Hiickel in his family of Leucones there can be no doubt ; nor

ean there be any that Dr. Gray’s name, in the matter of

nomenclatural priority, takes precedence of all others.

On the other hand, to Schmidt’s “Ute glabra,” which was

described in 1864 (J. c.), Hiickel, in 1870, gave the name of

- Sycandra glabra, and placed it under the genus Sycandra in

his family of Sycones.

_ Thus my Aphroceras asconoides and A. syconoides (which

latter is but a variety of Schmidt’s Ute glabra), together with

Aphroceras alcicornis, Gray, would, if relegated according to

the structure of their walls, come under Hiickel’s families of

Ascones, Sycones, and Leucones respectively ; but if relegated

according to the striking character of their spiculation which

the large parallel acerates present, all would come under the

* Mr. Thomas H. Higgin, F.L.S., of Liverpool, in 1874, found a

branched species of Aphroceras at Holyhead, which I have described

under the name of A. ramosa (see Report | of the Liverpool Marine

Biological Committee upon the “ Fauna of Liverpool Bay and the

Neighbouring Seas,” p, 92, ed. Prof. W. A, Herdman, D.Sc. &c. 1886),

138 Mr. H. J. Carter on

family for which Dr. Gray has proposed the name of “ Aphro-

cerasidx,” and which Hiickel has placed among his Leucones,

as above stated.

Are we, then, to distribute these species according to the

structure of the wall or according to their peculiar spiculation ?

for “ peculiar” it is, since the acerate form that I have described

is not, to my knowledge, to be found in any other calcareous

sponges but the ‘‘ Aphroceraside.”” I must leave this for

future observation to decide, while for the present their

descriptions may remain where they are.

It is possible that here and there one of the large acerates

may have a lancifurm end or vary a little in its symmetrical

form; but these are accidental occurrences,

Here I might add that, as this form of acerate spicule is

identical with one which is very common among the non-

calcareous sponges, and the ‘ Aphroceraside” are the only

ones in which it occurs among the calcareous sponges of the

present day, so it may be assumed, in a fossil point of view,

as Zittel has done, that a calcareous sponge did exist in the

Cretaceous age, in which the only spicules were of this form,

that is without radiates; and hence Zittel has instituted for

his third family of fossil calcareous sponges the name of

“¢ Pharetrones,” which, until this assumption can be proved,

must remain, as Prof. Sollas has described and illustrated it,

under the name of Pharetrospongia Strahant, among the non-

calcareous sponges, or those possessing s¢liceous spicules of

this form alone (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1877, vol. xxxiil.

p- 242 &c. pl. xi.).

The next species that will be described, as hitherto it has

only been named, is of the same type as Aphroceras, but

ossesses a form of the triradiate spicule which is so peculiar

that it has been actually identified with one in a fossil calca-

reous sponge of Jurassic age, and is therefore also of much

paleontological interest. Its that to which I have alluded

in my preliminary remarks under the name of Lelapia aus-

tralis (* Annals,’ 1886, vol. xvi. p. 440).

36. Lelapia australis, Gray.

Lelapia australis, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 557.

Individualized. Cylindrical, with enlarged free end bent

upon itself and elongated transversely, hammer-like. Colour

whitish yellow. Surface even, presenting a number of large

long acerates like those of the foregoing species, imbedded longi-

tudinally at variable distances apart, being more or lessobscured

Sponges from South Australia. 139

superficially by the presence of a dermal layer of small acerates

and mortar-spicules. Pores indiscriminately scattered over

‘the surface. Vent single, at one end of the transversely elon-

gated head, which is more acuminated than the other, where

it is furnished with a short glistening peristome, leading into

a cloaca that extends in a cylindrical form, increasing in size

from the base to the head, where, corresponding with the

hammer-like form of this part, it divides into two portions,

one of which leads to the closed, and the other to the open

end; surface of the cloaca presenting throughout several sub-

circular holes of different sizes and distances apart, each of

which is furnished with a sphinctral diaphragm of sarcode,

and the whole sparsely echinated with the fourth arms of

quadriradiates, which are very short. Wall composed of can-

cellated canaliferous sarcode, like that of the genus Heteropia,

traversed in its entirety longitudinally and abundantly by

the large acerate spicules at various distances apart, which

are crossed perpendicularly at intervals by bundles of small

thin tricurvates which possess the peculiar form that will be

mentioned hereafter, and extend from the surface on one

side to the cloaca on the other. Spicules of three kinds, viz.

acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates, consisting

of those which belong~ to the peristome, the body, and the

surface respectively ; 2, triradiates, divided into those which

belong to the surface and the cloaca respectively ; and 3,

quadriradiates, which appear to be very few in number on the

cloaca, confined to the surface of the latter and that of the

body. Acerate of the peristome long, straight, cylindrical,

thin, glistening, sharp-pointed at each end, averaging 300 by

14-6000th in.; that of the body, including the wall and the

surface or cortex, also long but thick, almost equally fusiform,

slightly curved and more or less sharp-pointed at each end,

averaging 380 by 18-6000ths in., and that of the surface

minute, straight, and lance-pointed at one end, in short the

*‘ mortar-spicule ;” all three forms equally abundant in their

several localities. ‘Triradiates of various forms and sizes,

according to their position, viz. those on the surface small

and those in the cloaca large, the latter sagittal with very long

and almost straight arms expanded perpendicularly to the

shaft, which is very short and straight, apparently reduced in

size inversely to that of the arms, the latter becoming flattened

vertically towards the commencement or proximal end of the

peristome, where, by extending perpendicularly across its

spicules while the reduced shaft 1s directed as perpendicularly

backwards, they act, as before stated, in securing the position

of this palisading like the cross bars of a row of pales. (uadri-

140 Mr. H. J. Carter on

radiates small on the surface, where they are mixed up with the

mortar-spicules &c., and scanty on the cloaca, where in their

triradiate portions they accord in size and form with the

sagittal triradiates of the latter, but. with the addition of the

fourth arm, which is comparatively short and scantily echi-

nates the interior of the cavity. With reference to that

peculiar form of triradiates, whose position has before been

stated, and which is of so much palxontological interest here,

it may-be observed that it is two-pronged fork-like, in which

two of the arms are projected forwards parallel to each other

and closely approximated, while the third or shaft is pro-

longed backwards in the opposite direction, altogether resem-

bling a “ tuning-fork,” in which the arms are smooth, round,

and pointed, about 60 by 1-6000th in, in their greatest dimen-

sions, with one arm a little longer than the other, while the

shaft, which may be a little longer and double the thickness,

is smooth, round, and also pointed, about 75 by 2-6000ths.

In their natural position they le parallel to each other, with

their shafts outwards and their forks directed towards the

cloaca in bundles “at intervals,” as before stated, while it

should be added that there are no other spicules in the skeletal

structure of the wall but the large long acerates and these

crossing bundles, hence the clathrous structure of the simple

sarcode becomes very evident, simulating that of the genus

Heteropta vather than that of a Leuconia, which, on thecontrary,

is charged with radiates throughout and thus thickened.

They are also to be found among the peristome-spicules to-

wards their lower part. Size of specimen ? in. high by } in.

in diameter horizontally ; breadth of head transversely about

Zin.

Obs. It is impossible to compare the above description with

that of Hiickel’s Leucortis pulvinar ( Kalkschwiimme,’ vol. ii.

. 164-166) without seeing that the two are closely allied,

and that, but for the absence of the quadriradiate, the minute

acerates or ‘‘ mortar-spicules,” and the peristome in his illus-

trations (Taf. 29), one would have been inclined to say it

was the same. ‘The “ peristome-spicule,” however, is men-

tioned in the description, but the shape of the large thick

body-acerates being stnwous (cf. illustrations), instead of

simply curved, is not the same ; so that altogether it is neces-

sary to give our species a different designation ; and as this

has been done by Dr. Gray both generically and specifically

for the original two-pronged fork-like spicules figured by

Dr. Bowerbank, which also came from 8.W. Australia, as

noticed in my preliminary remarks (/. c.), we may fairly

assume that they came from this species, and so I have

Sponges from South Australia. 141

adopted Dr. Gray’s name. Hiackel’s “ connective variety,”

viz. Leucandra pulvinar (p. 164), is said to present the

guadriradiate ; but as no other part of the spiculation is men-

tioned, we must assume here that it was the same as that of

his typical species “ Leucortis pulvinar.”

I have already alluded to the fork-like spicule as being

interesting, because it has been discovered in a fossilized

Calcisponge from the ‘ Cretaceous ” (/. c.) ; but the largest

and most perfect that I could find in the mounted slice of

Sestrostomella rugosa, in which it was first noticed by Dr.

Hinde, who kindly lent it to me for examination, is not quite

half so large as the largest that I have been able to see in

Lelapia australis, added to which the shaft was lanceolate at the

end in the fossil as in that of Leucetta pandora, represented by

Hickel (Taf. xxiii. &c.), and not simply pointed like all those

that I have seen in Lelapia australis; but we know that

position may influence these trifling differences, and even

those two figured by Dr. Bowerbank (op. et loc. cit.) are not

alike in this respect, the shaft in one being simply pointed

and in the other inflated before the end or lanceolate.

It is remarkable too that the two arms without the shaft

should bear considerable resemblance to the forcipitous flesh-

spicule in the genus Porcepia among the siliceous sponges

(Halichondria forcepis, Bk., Mon. B. Sp. vol. i. pl. xhii.

fig. 13), wherein also the arms are long, parallelly approxi-

mated, and of unequal length. In one it is the arms of a

triradiate and in the other a bent acerate.

Observation.

We have now come to species of Leuconta in which the

typical form of the “ cloaca” no longer exists, and this was

initiated by the division and indistinctly circumscribed condi-

tion of these cavities in Aphroceras alcicornis and Leucogypsia

Gosset ; there is no longer any peristome, and both this and

the cloaca in the following species will at last be found to

disappear altogether, when the excretory canals, which hitherto

have ended in a cloacal dilatation and peristomed vent, will

be found to open directly on the surface without the interven-

tion of either.

37. Leuconia multifida.

Agglomerated. Specimen sessile, massive, compressed,

irregularly undulating on the margin, which is thus divided

into five more or less conical and projecting portions, each

provided with a mouth, but no peristome. Colour whitish

142 Mr. H. J. Carter on

yellow outside, sponge-brown within. Surface consisting of

lace-like cribriform sarcode charged with mortar-spicules, and

knitting together tolerably large triradiates, that is wide with

thinnish arms, more or less uniform in size. Pores, the holes

in the cribriform structure, averaging 1-400th in. in diameter,

mixed with larger ones four times the size, which often appear

to have been produced by disruption of the sarcodic partitions

between the smaller ones. Vents single, terminal, naked,

one upon each conical projection, each leading into a cloaca,

which is narrow, ending in a general one that is broad,

irregular, and compressed like the specimen; holes of the

cloaca circular, irregular in size and distance apart, lead-

ing inwardly to one or more openings which belong to the

excretory canals of the internal structure. Walls as indis-

tinctly defined internally as the cloacal cavity is irregular,

and, owing to the compressed form of the specimen, present-

ing a greater thickness of the cancellated structure in one

direction than the other, so that, for want of definition, it can

only be considered “ wall” in name; cancellated structure

consisting of parenchyma traversed by the canals of the ex-

cretory system, supported by a spicular structure which is

composed of radiates of different sizes, but mostly large, irre-

gularly distributed, and so far apart as to cause the sarcodie

portion just under the cribriform structure of the surface to

present dilatations similar to the subdermal cavities of the

non-caleareous sponges. Spicules of two kinds, viz. acerate

and triradiate:—1, acerate, minute, sinuous, with one end

lance-pointed, averaging 15 by $-6000th in. ; 2, triradiates,

recular and irregular, of different sizes, averaging 117 by

8-6000ths. No. 1 is confined to the cribriform sarcode of the

surface, where it forms the mortar-spicule; no. 2, the tri-

radiates, about the same size, both on the surface and in the

wall structure, only a little stouter in the latter; thinnest on

the surface of the cloaca, where, as usual, they present long,

expanded arms and short shafts respectively. Size of speci-

men 3 in. high by 10-12ths x 3-12ths horizontally.

Obs. There is nothing very striking in this species to dis-

tinguish it from the following except the absence of quadri-

radiates and the larger size of the staple spiculation, that is

the spiculation of the parenchyma, which, of course, renders

this structure less compact than where the spicules are smaller

and more numerous. It is charged with ova about 13-

6000ths in. in diameter, bearing the germinal vesicle and

accompanied as usual by granuliferous cells about 4-6000ths

in. in diameter, which may be spermatic—easily recognized

as the spongozoa are not half this size—measurements which

Sponges from South Australia. 143

could not have been made had not the specimen been in a

favourable state for such observations.

The words “ large” and ‘ small,” tolerable” and ‘ mode-

rate,” &c., with reference to the size of the spicules, have been

used for convenience; but they are all indefinite terms, which

are only rendered satisfactory when accompanied by actual

measurements. Still, it should be remembered that when

they are used the magnifying-power should be the same for all,

otherwise what is small at one time may appear large at

another, and vice versa.

38. Leuconta lobata.

Specimen massive, sessile, lobate, presenting two or more

apertures of unequal size, not peristomed. Colour whitish

yellow. Surface even, compact, chiefly consisting of mortar-

spicules and small radiates, interspersed here and there with a

large one which belongs to the internal structure. Pores not

conspicuous. Vents two or more, naked, of different sizes,

leading into a single, irregular, and indistinetly defined cloacal

cavity, whose surface is scattered over with holes of different

sizes, more or less sunk into the internal structure and in

direct continuation with the large ends of the canals of the

excretory system ; echinated throughout with the fourth arm

of sagittal quadriradiates, which is minute. Internal structure

cancellous, traversed by the canals of the excretory system,

which end in the diverticula of the cloaca already mentioned.

Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadri-

radiate :—1, acerates, minute, sinuous, lance-pointed at one

end, about 13 by 3-6000th in.; 2, triradiates of two sizes,

viz. small and large, the rays of the latter generally averaging

105 by 9-6000ths in. ; 3, quadriradiates of three sizes, the

largest of which is of much the same size as the larger

triradiates. No.1, which is confined to the surface, is the

“‘mortar-spicule ;” no. 2, the triradiate, in its small size is

confined to the surface, where it is mixed up with the mortar-

spicule, and in its larger one to the structure of the interior,

extending here and there also to the surface; no. 3, the

quadriradiates in their smallest size are mixed up with the tri-

radiates and mortar-spicules of the surface, in their largest size

they belong to the parenchyma, where they are mixed up with

the triradiates of this structure, and in their thin sagittal form

to the surface of the cloaca, where, as usual, the arms are very

long, almost straight, and expanded perpendicularly to the

shaft, which is comparatively short and straight, averaging

16 by 3-6000ths, while the arms average 6U by 4-6000ths ;

the fourth arm, which is shorter still, not only echinating the

144 Mr. H. J. Carter on

surface of the cloaca, but also extending into the canals of the

internal structure. Size of specimen ? in. in height by 1 in.

in diameter.

Obs. The compactness and consequent whiteness of the

structure in this species contrasts strongly with that of Leuco-

nia multifida, if the presence of the quadriradiates did not

absolutely make the distinction.

39. Leuconta compacta.

Specimen massive, sessile, lobate, lobes round, furnished

with a plurality of small naked vents, growing on and enve-

loping the small stems of a Fucus. Colour whitish, opaque.

Surface even, consisting of cribriform sarcode cementing to-

gether into compact structure small, more or less regular

triradiate and quadriradiate spicules of uniform size and

appearance, thickly echinated with very large and much

curved acerates. Pores, the holes in the cribriform structure,

uniformly small, about 3 to 6-6000ths in. in diameter. Vents

in plurality, of different sizes, scattered irregularly over the

surface, the largest on the most prominent parts of the lobes

respectively ; all without peristome, that is naked, leading

into narrow, irregularly defined, cloacal cavities, w hich branch

off into the substance of the body or parenchyma, where the

become almost infinitely subdivided; surface of the cloacal

cavities, together with the canals entering them, slightly

echinated with the fourth arm of quadriradiates. Structure

of the wall, or rather body as it may be termed (for these dis-

tinctions xow begin to disappear), compact, consisting of

par enchyma infinitely divided by the branching and rebranch-

ing of the excretory canal-system, as just mentioned ; sup-

ported on a skeletal structure consisting of small triradiates

and quadriradiates like those of the surface. Spicules of

three kinds, viz. acerate, triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1,

acerates, large, stout, unsymmetrically fusiform, much curved,

averaging 180 by 21-6000ths; 2, triradiates, regular and irre-

gular, uniformly small, arms averaging 30 by 4$-6000ths ;

3, quadriradiates, about the same size, but with the fourth

arm, as usual, much shorter than the rest. No. 1 thickly

echinates the surface, where the thicker half, which is much

curved, is free, and the thinner one is sunk into the substance

of the body, with whose spicular structure in size also it forms

a great contrast, as may be learned from the measurements

above given of the acerates and radiates respectively ; nos. 2

and 38 are uniformly distributed throughout the body, in

which the surface of the cloacal dilatations and the large

canals respectively are sparsely echinated with the fourth ray

Sponges from South Australia. 145

of the latter. Size of specimen about 2 in. in diameter each

way.

Obs. This species in the structure of the body (for, as

before stated, there is no differentiation now into cortex and

wall, and very little between the excretory canal-system and

the cloaca) is very much like Tetchonella prolifera, from

which, however, it not only differs in general form, but in the

presence of the large, stout, curved acerates instead of large

quadriradiates on the surface as in the latter, and in a slight

tendency to a cloacal termination of the excretory systems,

wherein the typical form of the cloaca is becoming lost in the

enlargement of its holes and their branching off into the canali-

cular structure of the interior.

40. Leucaltis foridana, H., var. australiensis.

Specimen massive, without particular form, looking as if it

had grown over some marine rubbish, stems and stuff of some

kind in a floating or unfixed state ; lobed irregularly ; lobes,

where existing, conical, compressed, with or without a mouth,

but with no peristome. Colour dirty yellowish brown. Consis-

tence firm, hard, especially in the dry state. Surface rough and

harsh to the feel, from the projecting rays of large triradiates

plentifully mixed with the smaller ones, or staple size of the

body, presenting here and there low gentle elevations in

tolerable uniformity, and also here and there a tract of granu-

lated appearance, consisting of small conical or tent-like forms

about 1-40th in. in diameter, 1-100th in. high, and 1-40th in.

apart. Pores, as usual, in the reticulation of the surface.

Vents numerous, large and small, scattered irregularly over the

surface, the larger ones only leading into genuine cloacas, the

others into simple dilatations of the structure ; surface of the

cloaca smooth, rendered very uneven by large and small holes, ©

at wide but variable distances apart, deeply sunk into the body-

structure through wide infundibular depressions which finally

end in openings of the canals of the excretory system, echinated

apparently as much by the arms of triradiates as by the fourth

arm of quadriradiates. Structure of the body consisting of

densely cancellated parenchyma traversed by the branches of

the excretory canal-system, supported on a skeletal fabric com-

pesed chiefly of small radiates plentifully mixed with very

large ones, undefined either by a cortical layer externally or

a cloacal one internally. Spicules of three kinds, viz. acerate,

triradiate, and quadriradiate :—1, acerates, very minute, thin,

straight, cylindrical, about 100-6000ths in, long by 1-6000th

in. in diameter; 2, triradiates, large and small, more or less

equiradiate and equiangular, ray of the former averaging 282

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xviii. 10

146 Mr. H. J. Carter on

by 51-6000ths, and of the latter 36 by 3-6000ths, thus the

larger triradiate is eight times as large as the smaller one,

which, on the other hand, is an most numerous, or the

« staple spicule” of the body ; 3, quadriradiates the same as

the small triradiates in size, but, of course, provided with

the fourth arm, which, as ustal, is smaller than the rest.

No. t, the acer ates, confined to the surface, where they are

arranged tent-like or in a conical form, rising up from a

common layer of the same kind on the surface ; no. 2, the

triradiates, large and small, confined to the body-structure

without any evident arrangement; and no. 3, the quadriradi-

ates, mixed with them, of the same size as the staple or small

triradiates, but less numerous, also sparsely echinating with

their fourth arm the surface of the larger excretory canals, as

before stated. Size of the largest specimen, which is dry,

rather compressed, oblong, and rounded on the projecting

points, apparently produced by attrition while floating about

the bottom of the sea, 7? in. long by 33x 14 in. in its other

diameters, but very irregular.

Obs. The brown colour of this sponge, both wet and dry,

its nregular form, its harsh prickly feel from the arms of the

large triradiates projecting beyond the common level of the

surtace, together with the internal structure, which is a mix-

ture between the cloacal and canalicular excretory systems,

and its spiculation, render the species as unmistakable in

itself as it is unmistakably like Hiickel’s Leucaltis floridana

(Atlas, Taf. xxvi.); as, however, there does not appear to

have been any of the mznute acerate spiculation on the latter,

and after much search I have been able to find only one large

quadriradiate among the /arge triradiates, | have designated

it a variety of Leucaltis flortdana, as the heading will show.

' For a calcareous sponge the oreat size of the lar gest speci-

men, viz. 7? im. long &c., may be considered very unusual.

Sometimes the surface presents a reticulation of more or less

broken ridges in high relief.

41. Teichonella prolifera, Carter.

Teichonella prolifera, Carter, Annals, 1878, vol. ii. p. 35, pl. ii. figs, 1-6.

Finally we come to this species, which simply consists

of parenchymatous structure traversed by excretory canal-

systems which, beginning by small branches in the interior,

terminate respectively by. open naked mouths at the surface ;

supported on a staple mass of small radiates, accompanied more

or less plentifully by very large ones, which, from their much

greater size, are rendered very conspicuous (see my ilustrated

Sponges from South Australia. 147

description, 7. ¢.). Thus we have no longer any cortical dif-

ferentiation on the surface, nor any cloacal cavity interiorly,

but a so far simplified structure that it becomes identical with

that of the common run of non-calcareous sponges.

There are several specimens of this spongein Mr. Wilson’s

collection, all more or less like that which I have described

(/.c.), viz. the largest averaging 3 inches high in their present

state, that is after having been broken off from their base of

attachment, by 5 x 5 horizontally, formed as usual of an erect,

thick, interfolded lamina with round undulating border in

which the vents are situated. When fresh these specimens

are said to have presented a “ greenish-slate and reddish-

brown tint below,” now whitish yellow throughout.

In the paper on the “ Teichonellidz,” to which I have

alluded, will be found another species under the name of 7.

labyrinthica, which, through Mr. Wilson’s specimens, I have

now found to be so nearly allied in structure and general

character to Grantia compressa, that it has been considered

desirable to remove it from the Teichonellide to the vicinity

of that sponge, where my reasons for so doing have been more

particularly stated (supra, p. 38).

Farasitic Cell in 'Teichonella prolifera.

One of the specimens of Tetchonella prolifera is remarkable

for being densely charged with the minute nucleated cell, like

the human blood-globule, which, in my paper on the Parasites

of the Spongide (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. i. p. 165), I have

described under the name of “ Palmella spongiarum.” Be-

sides being in size and shape like the human blood-globule, it

in like manner presents a pink tinge, whereby a white sponge,

when dry, such as Halichondria panicea, Bk., wherein I first

found it at this place (Budleigh-Salterton, Devon), becomes

coloured by it; and this may account for the ‘ reddish-

brown” tint when fresh to which I have alluded. Moreover,

this parasite forms half the substance of an incrusting form

of an Aplysina covering a mussel-shell which is among

Mr. Wilson’s collections; and the same is the case with a

specimen of Lsperia, from 8.W. Australia, which I previously

possessed ; so that its existence is general.

Summarily it might be stated that Mr. Bracebridge Wilson’s

collection of S. Australian calcareous sponges has been sufti-

cient to lead us from the simplest structure to one which is

identical with that of the ordinary run of non-calcareous

sponges, and that therefore, however much it may be desired

to make the former a distinct ‘ class,” these facts do not

justify such a conclusion.

Loe

148 On Sponges from South Australia.

P.S.—Since the above was written, I have found a much

larger and more typical specimen of Lelapia australis, Gray

(to which I have given particular prominence on account of

its connexion with fossil species), which by accident had been

overlooked in one of Mr. Wilson’s later collections from ‘ Port

Phillip Heads,” and therefore take this opportunity of ap-

pending a description of it as follows :-—

Lelapia australis, Gray.

Cylindrical, clavate, the largest part upwards, somewhat

curved or bent upon itself, rugose longitudinally. Consis-

tence firm. Colour dark grey. Surface even, smooth, inter-

rupted by the projection of crooked ridges extending from the

free to the fixed end, subspirally and longitudinally, in broken

lengths, sometimes reduced to mere scattered tubercular points,

most pronounced on the concave side towards the mouth,

least so on the opposite side; largest and most continuous

’ ridge 1-3rd in. long, 1-48th in. broad, and 3-48ths in. high.

Pores plentifully scattered over the surface, not remarkably

large. Vent single, terminal, represented by a narrow, ellipti-

cal opening about 1-3rd in. in its longest diameter, so constricted

in the centre as to be closely approximated by an infolding of

the lip on each side ; provided with a peristome whose spicules

here are broken off short; leading into a cloaca corresponding

in shape with the specimen, that is wide above, narrowed to

a point beiow (after which the stem becomes solid) ; in other

respects the same as that above described. Structure of the

wall, which is about 5-24ths in. thick, together with the spicu-

lation, also much the same as above described; but with

these exceptions, viz. that the large acerate spicule of the

“ody ” appears to traverse the wall horizontally as well

as longitudinally ; while the “ridges’’ are composed of a

mass of acerate spicules of different lengths and_ thick-

nesses, averaging 150 by 23-6000ths in., some of which are

simply pointed at each end, others bent and lance-shaped

at one end and simply pointed at the other, and a third

bent and lance-shaped at each end; all in contact longi-

tudinally with each other, forming a wedge-shaped mass

whose narrow end or border, aceording to the length of the

ridge (that is whether linear or reduced to a small tubercular

point), is shghtly sunk into the wall, and the other, whose

spicules, like those of the peristome here, are broken off short,

spread out into the ridges of the surface, where the cuticular

layer of “ mortar-spicules’’ banks it up on each side. In a

dried fragment these masses, in the section especially, present

the glistening white aspect of the peristome. Size of specimen

On new Species of Butterflies from Burmah. 149

from end to end, across the are of the curve, 3} inches;

greatest diameter, which is towards the head, 1 inch; least

diameter, at the fixed end, which has been broken off from

the place of attachment, 2 inch.

Loc. “ Port Phillip Heads.”

Obs. Besides being far larger than the specimen above

described, which I always thought to be more or less deformed,

this one probably presents us with the typical characters of

Lelapia australis, and hence my object in appending the

above description. It must also, independently of its “ typi-

cal”’ value, be considered a large calcareous sponge as the

latter generally run. The spiculation may be a trifle larger

than as above described, but the ridges are an entirely new

feature, which in their characters are alone sufficient to dis-

tinguish the species; while the large acerate spicules of the

body, arranged both transversely and longitudinally in the

wall, represent the large sagittal triradiates of the “ inarticu-

late”” caleareous sponge-structure ; the rest of the spicules

here, including that remarkable form, viz. the “ fork-like tri-

radiate,” to which I have above alluded as being so interesting

in connexion with the fossil species Sestrostomella, being

dwarfed into comparative insignificance.

XVI.—Descriptions of four new Species of Butterflies from

Burmak. By H. Grose Smiru.

Papilio Adamsoni.

Upperside. Anterior wings brown-black, darker towards

the base, the nervures and rays between the nervures black.

Posterior wings the same colour as the base of the anterior

wings, paler towards the anterior margin, crossed beyond the

middle by an irregular band of five rosy-white spots, the

spot nearest the anterior margin cordate, the next three

conical and lunulated externally, the fifth spot at the anal

angle nearly obsolete; below the band are three submarginal

large spots, lunular, the innermost grey flushed with rosy

carmine, the middle spot grey, less rosy, the third the same

colour as the band.

Underside. Anterior wings as above, but paler. Posterior

wings with the band brighter, larger, more regular and

curved, containing six spots, the spot on the anterior margin

nearly square, the second tie largest and nearly divided by a

150 Mr. H. Grose Smith on new

black mark, the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth smaller, the

spot next the anal angle bright carmine; the three submar-

ginal lunular spots also larger, the two lowest bright carmine,

the third brightly tinged with the same colour. Palpi and

body carmine, the latter broadly striped with black.

Iixpanse 44 inches.

Habitat. Burmah, on the Siamese frontier, near the Sal-

ween river. Taken by Capt. Adamson, R.E. Nearest to

P. Aristolochia, but very distinct.

In the collection of Mr. Adamson.

Papilio mehala.

Upperside. Male dark brown, irrorated with ferruginous

scales. Anterior wings with a minute white spot at the end

of the cell, also on the margin at the ends of the discoidal and

median nervules. Posterior wings irrorated in the region of

the anal angle; beyond the middle is a band of seven spots,

the spot on the costal margin creamy white, nearly square ; the

second, third, fourth and fifth the same colour, elongated, the

third being the longest, the second, third, and fourth lunulated

externally, the fifth smaller, and the sixth and seventh still

smaller and pale brown ; six small submarginal lunular spots

and a small spot on the outer margin, the four nearest the anal

angle pale brown, the others white, the margin between the

nervures white.

Underside. Anterior wings irrorated, as above, towards the

apex, paler, the spot at the end of the cell larger, and a

double row of minute white spots on the margin. Posterior

wings, the spots are whiter, the band smaller, and the sub-

marginal row larger.

This butterfly belongs to the ‘ Castor” group.

Eixpanse 4 inches.

Habitat. Toungoo, Burmah.

In the collection of H. Grose Smith.

Nymphalis Nicholit.

Anterior wings slightly falcate.

Upperside. Blue-black, dark brown towards the base, and

nervures also brown, crossed beyond the middle by a double

row of white spots, hastate inwardly, the two lowest of each

row being confluent and tinged with yellow; below the spots

at the inner angle is a yellowish-white longitudinal band

extending nearly. halfway along the inner margin; white

marks on the margin between the veins, hardly visible towards

Species of Butterflies from Burmah. 151

the apex, and gradually becoming more distinct towards the

innerangle. Posterior wings dark brown at the base, covered

with long brown hairs, the outer half creamy white tinged

with yellow, and deeply dentated by the dark brown colour of

the base, which partially follows the veins; the veins at the

margins have hastate markings ; a submarginal row between

the veins of black spots, white in the centre, the second spot

nearest the costa being the largest, and geminate spots at

the anal angle. The first median nervule slightly projects,

forming an indication of a tail.

Underside. Pinkish grey with numerous dark markings,

crossed in the middle of both wings by an irregular dark band,

and growing paler towards the margins. Thorax and abdo-

men brown. Antenne black.

Expanse 34 inches.

Habitat. Burmah.

A beautiful and distinct species, in shape resembling the

Polyxena group, but the tail is less pronounced.

In the collection of H. Grose Smith.

Neptis cineracea.

Upperside. Both wings greyish black mottled with brown.

Anterior wings crossed beyond the middle by a greyish-white

band broken into three spots—the first trifid, the second and

third bifid ; a narrow white band and conical spot in the cell,

and a submarginal row of small white spots curved inwardly

towards the anterior margin. Posterior wings with a greyish-

white band of spois within the middle, and beyond the middle

a row of oval spots, distinct and shaded with grey, and a faint

submarginal line of grey.

Underside. As above, the grey shade on the white spots

more pronounced, the submarginal row of spots with a greyish-

brown interrupted line on each side; the base of the posterior

wing broadly white on the interior margin, and the row of

spots beyond the middle with an interrupted line of greyish

white on each side.

Exxpanse 2% inches.

Habitat. 'Youngoo, Burmah.

Differs from ‘“‘ Nata”? in the narrower and more acute

shape of the wings, the narrow band in the cell, the colouring

of the spots, the upper part of the middle bitid spot on the

anterior wings not projecting beyond the lower, and the spots

of the row beyond the middle of the posterior wings being nearly

round instead of oblong, shaded with grey, and distinct.

In the collection of HW. Grose Smith.

152 Messrs. A. Dendy and 8. O. Ridley on

XVII.—On Proteleia * Sollasi, a new Genus and Species of

Monazonid Sponges allied to Polymastia. By ARTHUR

Denpy, B.Sc., Associate of the Owens College, and

Stuart O. Ripitey, M.A., F.L.S., of the Zoological

Department, British Museum.

[Published by permission of the Lords Commissioners of the Treasury. ]

[Plate V.]

Amonast the many new and interesting Monaxonid sponges

obtained by the ‘ Challenger’ there is one which, while closely

agreeing in most respects with the Suberitid genus Polymastia,

is distinctly marked off from all species of that genus by the

possession of a very remarkable spicule, which, both in form

and position, strongly calls to mind the characteristic “ grapnel”’

of the Tetractinellida.

Through the kindness of Mr. Murray, Director of the

‘ Challenger ’ Commission, we have been enabled to publish

in this place a short account of this interesting sponge, whose

well-marked characters entitle it to form the type of a new

genus. As the chief points of interest concern its spiculation

and its relation to other forms as thereby indicated, we shall

not attempt here any histological description of the soft parts,

reserving any remarks which may be required on that head

for our forthcoming Report on the ‘ Challenger ’ Monaxonida.

Although it is always more or less hazardous to base a

generic diagnosis on a single species, yet the convenience of

such a diagnosis is so great that it is preferable to give one,

on the understanding that it may be subject to alteration when

more species are discovered.

Genus PROTELEIA.

Sponge sessile, corticate; upper surface covered with

mammitorm processes; skeleton-spicules spinulate and (or)

acuate, and also a spicule with a grapnel-like apex projecting

freely beyond the surface of the sponge. No flesh-spicules.

The genus undoubtedly belongs to the family Suberitide.

* sporedcia, & beginning ; so called because it possesses the rudiment

of a grapnel-spicule.

a new Genus and Species of Monaxonid Sponges. 153

Description of Species.

Proteleia Sollasi.

Sponge sessile, apparently coating (it has been torn off

from its attachment), consisting of a flattened cake-like expan-

sion with slightly convex upper surface, from which arise

abruptly numerous short, thick, cylindrical, mammiform

projections of various sizes. The single specimen in the

collection is about 24 inches long by 14 broad and not quite

half an inch thick ; the mammiform processes vary somewhat

in size, being when full-grown about 4 inch long by 4 inch in

diameter at the base; these processes are almost solid and

very stiff and firm, contrasting strongly with those of such

forms as Polymastia robusta and P. mamillaris in this

respect ; at present they are all closed at the summit, and

it is doubtful whether any opening exists in the living

sponge, though what appear to be traces of such can be

found. Colour in spirit yellowish grey. Texture tough and

leathery, internally coarsely fibrous; the cortex is very firmly

adherent to the underlying tissues. Surface between and on

the mammiform processes even, seen in sections to be minutely

hispid; hispidity more strongly marked over the body, where

also there is a considerable amount of foreign matter collected,

than on the mammiform projections, which are almost gla-

brous in appearance. Vents (? minute, at summits of papille).

Pores scattered (? singly) over the surface of the body and of

the mammiform projections.

Skeleton: (a) Of the main Body.—(1) A thin, very dense,

and compact external layer (PI. V. fig. 1, 6), about +15 millim.

thick, composed of vertically-placed, tightly-packed, small,

straight, and slender spinulate spicules, with their apices

directed outwards and projecting for a short distance beyond

the surface of the sponge. (2) Immediately below the above

and inseparable from it a similar but very much thicker layer

of larger, stout, spinulate spicules, arranged as in the first

layer, and with their apices imbedded in it (Pl. V. fig. 1, ¢) ;

thickness about ‘35 millim. These two layers together may

be regarded as the cortex. Besides the spinulate spicules

already mentioned there are, in the cortex, spicules of another

and very remarkable kind—the grapnel-spicules, to be de-

scribed later. ‘These have the base and a portion of the shaft

imbedded in the cortex, while the remainder of the spicule

projects freely for a considerable distance beyond the surface

of the sponge, and bears at its extremity the grapnel. Imme-

diately below the cortex, as above defined, comes a layer,

about as thick as the second cortical layer, of still larger,

154 Messrs. A. Dendy and 8. O. Ridley on

stout, spinulate spicules, not vertically disposed, but for the

most part horizontally and irregularly, forming a compact

mass. Below this layer comes the general parenchyma of

the sponge, enclosing very numerous, scattered, spinulate

spicules and very well-defined stout fibres, composed of large

acuate or subspinulate spicules longitudinally placed, and with

their apices outwardly directed. These primary fibres run

vertically towards the surface of the sponge; before arriving

there they expand into divergent brushes of large spicules,

whose apices penetrate right into, or even through, the cortex.

Secondary skeleton-fibres, if pr esent at all, are very ill-defined.

(b) Of the Mammiform Processes.—The cortex and the layer

immediately below it are arranged very much as in the main

body, except with regard to the grapnel-spicules, which

seem to be entirely absent; then come very definite, stout,

longitudinally-placed bundles of spiculo-fibre (PI. V. tig. 2, a),

arranged mainly and fairly regularly in two concentric circles,

and with the spaces between them filled with a great number

of irregularly but closely-arranged spinulate spicules; in the

centre of the inner circle of fibre-bundles is a space~ almost

quite free from spicules and filled with a yellow granular

substance. The fibres are like those of the main body.

Skeleton-spicules.—(1) Small, slender, very slightly curved,

sharply and gradually pointed spinulate spicules with not

very well-developed oval heads (Pl. V.. figs. 5, 5a); size

about *157 by ‘0045 millim. ; these spicules occur in the outer-

most layer of the cortex. (2) Much larger, very stout, sharply

pointed, fusiform spinulates, with roundish heads; size vari-

able, about *22 by °019 millim.; in the lower cortical layer,

passing gradually by spicules intermediate in form and size

into (3) the long acuates of the fibres (Pl. V. fig. 3) 5 these

are smooth, straight, fusiform, and sharply and gradually

pointed at the apex; size about 1:2 by ‘03 millim. (4)

The grapnel-spicules (Pl. V. fig. 1,d, and figs. 6, 6a, 6d) ;

small, long, very slender, with more or less e expanded base,

and tapering very gradually to hair-like fineness towards the

apex, ending finally in a small knob provided with recurved

teeth. ‘Ihe teeth seem to be not quite constant in number ;

commonly there are three or four, but it is extremely difficult

to say which, owing to the minute size of the spicule; some-

times the teeth are absent, leaving only the knob (PI. V.

fig.6a). Length of spicule about 52 millim., thickness at

thickest part of shaft about ‘0063 millim. Often the axial canal

of the spicule is much inflated in the terminal knob, and

occasionally it presents traces of branches towards the teeth.

There are no flesh-spicules of any kind.

Locality, Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fathoms,

a new Genus and Species of Monaxonid Sponges. 155

As already stated, the relations of this sponge are undoubt-

edly with the Suberitide, yet it is quite distinct from all

previously known species, and we create for it a new genus,

which we place near to Polymastia. Probably Prof. Sollas’s

species Iadiella schenus (= Polymastia capitata, Vosm.), to

be mentioned later, comes very close to it.

By far the most interesting feature in this new sponge is

the remarkable grapnel-spicule and its bearing upon questions

of classification, more especially upon the relations of the

Monaxonida to the Tetractinellida. The upshot of this is

that the sponge in question adds a new and very important

link to the chain of evidence in favour of supposing the

Tetractinellida to be derived from the Monaxonida. The

present occasion seems to be a favourable opportunity for

summarizing the evidence which has now been accumulated

in favour of this view. Professor Sollas has very kindly

favoured us with his views on the subject, which have been

indicated from time to time in his various papers. One of

the most important links is to be found in the genus Zetilla* :—

“Tetilla is a genuine though somewhat divergent member of

the corticate Choristide, with close affinities to the Desmaci-

dina; it links together the suborders Tetractinellida and

Monaxinellida. ‘The evidence for this statement is found first

in its embryological development, next in the characters of

the Esperiad Rhaphidotheca Marshall-Halli, Kent. In the

embryo we find some of its tetractinellid spicules in course of

development; they commence with a swelling at the distal

end of large uniaxial spicules, from which afterwards teeth

are budded off one by one. ‘This is true both for the grapnel-

and fork-shaped spicules. Thus the uniaxial clearly precedes

the tetractinellid form in development, a fact of signal

importance in the discussion as to which originated first,

Monaxinellida or Tetractinellida, and in complete correspond-

ence with observations made on the order of development of

the spicules in the Calcispongiz.

“In the next place, in Léhaphidotheca Marshall-Halli we

find the distal ends of some of the large spicules which project

from the skeletal fibres beyond the skin distinctly thickened

into globular or oval or cylindrical bulbs, in which the axial

thread ends in a slight spherical expansion. .... The

rounded swelling of the distal ends of projecting spicules is

not confined to Ahaphidotheca; I have it in a less marked

form in a suberite to which I give the name of Radiella

schenus (oxotvos, a bulrush).”

Professor Sollas has kindly sent us preparations and

* Vide Sojlas, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1882, p, 162.

156 Messrs. A. Dendy and 8. O. Ridley on

tracings of the spicule in adiella schenus

(vide annexed woodcut). The ends of

the chief spicule, which project beyond

the surface, are swollen, granulated,

and minutely spined. He says (loc. cit.

p- 163) :—‘‘ The swollen terminations of

the spicules of L. schenus suggest the

possibility of a polyphyletic origin for the

Tetractinellida,”

It is important to notice that, as men-

tioned by Sollas, it is the projecting ends

of the mazn skeleton-spicules, and not of

the small cortical spicules, which in Poly-

mastia (Radiella) schanus become swollen ;

while in Proteleta Sollast the ends of the

small cortical spicule become modified.

Evidence of very much the same kind

as to the mode of origin of the tetractinellid

spicules is afforded by the Tetractinellid

sponge Thenea Wallichit, P. Wright*:—

“The slender spicules of the anchoring-

fibres, over which the ectoderm extends,

are mostly rounded at the distal end, like

many of the spicules of &. schenus, or the

forms which so frequently occur as va-

rieties amongst the pin-shaped acuates.

These represent the first stage of the

grapnel-spicules, which thus differ from

the similar spicules in Teétlla by the

absence of an initiatory inflation. In the

next stage these spicules exhibit near

the distal end a number of little tuber-

cular excrescences, similar to those which

occur as abnormal thickenings on many

of the spicules both of the Monaxonidee

and the Tetractinellide. In many cases

these tubercles take the form of small teeth,

often recurved, and varying in number from

one to six. ‘They are seldom situated at

the extreme end of the spicule, usually a

little distance from it. In the larger

specimens we find a considerable advance

in growth and development; the spicules Radiella schenus,Sol-

show a marked increase in size; and las: a,chiefspicule ; 8,

* Wide Sollas, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. June

1882, p. 450, pl. xvii. figs. 33-42.

spicule of cortex ; ¢, d,

e, ends of the chief spi-

cules which project be-

yond the surface and

are swollen, granula-

ted, and minutely

spined.

anew Genus and Species of Monaxonid Sponges. 157

though some of these larger forms still present a merely

rounded end, others possess in addition from one to three

short conical teeth budded off at some little distance before

the end. There is still not the slightest trace of any ter-

minal inflation, such as occurs in Tefil/a-grapnels. The

rays arise merely as spines, precisely similar at this stage to

the more numerous spines which cover the distal end of the

quadriradiate spicules of T'ricentrium muricatum. We may

indeed, on the basis of these observations, regard the rays of

these grapnels as highly developed spines, which, at their

inception indefinite in number, become subsequently limited

to three.”

Leaving now the embryological evidence, which clearly

demonstrates that the tetractinellid spicule is derived from

the monaxonid form, we must turn to the evidence afforded

by several species usually recognized as Monaxonid sponges.

First of all it must be observed that the actual number of rays

to the spicules in Tetractinellid sponges is by no means con-

stant. Prot. Sollas has very kindly supplied us with infor-

mation on this point: he tells us, “ the variability in number

of the teeth is a matter of no moment, so long as they do not

frequently exceed three. Most Tetillas exhibit extreme vari-

ability in this respect, the same sponge frequently presenting

forks or anchors with one, two, or three teeth.”

We have already referred to the evidence afforded by the

Suberitid sponge Polymastia (Radiella) schanus.

Of other Monaxonid sponges with polyaxial skeleton-spi-

cules the genus Acarnus forms a very good example. Both

the known species of this genus possess grapnel-spicules

echinating the skeleton-fibre in tufts. Hach spicule has a

rounded base attached to the skeleton-fibre, a straight smooth

shaft, and a grapnel-like apex; in the one species the number

of teeth in the grapnel is four (A. ¢nnomdnatus), and in the

other three (A. ternatus). It is of great importance to notice

the position of the grapnel-spicules in this sponge—that they

occur within the body and not, as in the Tetractinellida, mainly

radiating from the surface ; in the one case there is a radiate

arrangement, and in the other there is none; hence, though

Acarnus ternatus possesses grapnel-spicules whose well-deve-

loped teeth are almost constantly three in number, yet,

having regard to other features, such as the arrangement of

the skeleton, it will be seen to come not nearly so close to the

Tetractinellida as does Proteleia.

In another very interesting monaxonid sponge obtained by

the ‘ Challenger’ and to be described fully in our report, under

the name Thrinacophora funtformis, there is, amongst other

158 On a new Monaxonid Sponge.

linear skeleton-spicules, one which has a long, smooth, usually

crooked shaft, evenly rounded off at the base, and at the apex

branching into several short blunt processes, like the fangs of

a human tooth; here, it appears, that we have a polyaxial

spicule comparable to the forked spicules of the Tetractinellida,

derived from the monaxonid type by furcation of the main

axis instead of by the outgrowth of spine-like processes. The

central canal appears to branch together with the spicule.

The systematic position of this sponge is very doubtful ; it

forms the type of anew genus which, owing to the presence of

trichite sheaves, we have included amongst the Desmacidinide ;

but it has very strongly marked axinellid characters and is

far removed from the Suberitidee.

One of the most interesting and important sponges which

bears upon this question is “the species described by Prof.

Sollas in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural Eien for

January 1879 (p.17), under the name Plectronella paptllosa,

a species which subsequently proved to be identical with

Tricentrtum muricatum, Ehlers. ‘This monaxonid sponge,

which the author refers to the family Kctyonide, possesses an

echinating skeleton-spicule which 1s normally triradiate and

occasionally quadriradiate. ‘‘ These are true quadriradiate

spicules, and thus seem to lead on to the tetractinellid type.”

Carter * also refers this sponge to the family Hetyonide; but

Vosmaer t considers it a Tetractinellid.

All this evidence seems to lead to the conclusion that the

presence of a tetractinellid spicule is in itself not a sufficient

guide as to the systematic position of any given sponge, that

it may arise independently in different groups of sponges,

and that the 'letractinellida are by no means so far removed

from the Monaxonida as is generally supposed ; indeed, Prof.

Sollas tells us that he began to doubt long ago how far the

Tetractinellida form a natural group. There seems now to

be no doubt that they are derived from monaxonid forms, but

whether they have originated polyphyletically or not is another

question ; so far as spiculation is concerned they may very

well have done so; but this is not the place for a discussion

of this question. The new sponge which we have here de-

seribed forms a very important link in the chain of evidence,

and as such seemed to be deserving of special notice.

In conclusion we take this opportunity of thanking Prof.

Sollas for the invaluable assistance which he has given us in

compiling this short account.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. 111. p, 298, pl. XXVil. fir. 13.

+ Bronn’s ‘ Klass. u. Ordnung. des Thierreichs, Por?fera,’ p. 322.

Bibliographical Notices. 159

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Proteleia Sollasi.

Fig. 1. Vertical section through surface. x44. a, a, primary skeleton-

fibres; 6, outer layer of cortex; c, inner layer of cortex; d,

erapnel-spicules; e, accumulation of foreign matter on the

surface.

Fig. 2. Transverse section of mammiform process. X12, a, sections

of skeleton-fibres; 6, outer layer of cortex ; ec, inner layer of

cortex.

Fig. 3. Large acuate skeleton-spicule. x 120.

Fig. 3a. Smaller acuate skeleton-spicule. x 190.

Figs. 4, 4a. Large, stout, spinulate skeleton-spicules. x 190.

Figs. 5,5 a. Small, slender skeleton-spicules. x 190.

Fig. 6. Grapnel-spicule. x 190.

Fig. 6 a. Grapnel-spicule, with terminal expansion, but.no teeth. 190.

Fig. 6b, End of one of the grapnel-spicules. x 500.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palcontologia Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India, Published

by Order of His Excellency the Governor-General of India in

Council. Ser. x. Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata,

Vol. III. Parts 7 and 8. Siwahk Crocodilia, Lacertilia, and

Ophidia ; and Tertiary Fishes. By R. Lyprexxer, B.A., F.G.S.,

&e. With 10 plates (xxviiixxxvil.) Calcutta: Geological

Survey Office. London: Triibner & Co. 1886,

Tue Crocodilian fauna of the Siwalik rocks is closely allied to the

existing Indian types, but is remarkable for the great development

of Gharials, two of which were animals of larger size than any living

representatives of the group. The descriptions commence with a

short account of the characters of fossil allies of living crocodiles,

which have been described from Tertiary and Cretaceous strata.

Three recent Asiatic species of the genus Crocodilus are known and

two fossil forms are now described. C. sivalensis is well known

from crania and other remains, extending from the Punjab through

the Siwalik hills to Burma. It is closely allied to C. palustris, and

differs in the greater width of the interorbital bar, in the more

backward position of the anterior nares, the rougher sculpturing of

the premaxillary bone, and some other characters; but the author

observes that the variety of C. palustris from Ceylon approximates

nearer in some respects to the fossil than to the other Indian forms,

and hence the Siwalik species is regarded as the ancestor of its

existing ally. It is not without interest that the C. Hastinysie of

the Headon beds closely resembles the crocodiles of the C. palustris

160 Bibliographical Notices.

type in the suture between the maxillary and premaxillary bones.

Crocodilus paleindicus of Falconer is known from the Siwaliks of

Perim Island in the Gulf of Cambay. Falconer recognized its

affinity to C. palustris, and the author points out characters in which

it differs from the species already described, especially in the trans-

verse character of the suture between the premaxillary and maxil-

lary bones and in the convexity of the facial profile. It has the

ninth tooth large. In the facial sculpture the extremities of the

premaxillary bones are almost smooth, as in CO. palustris ; the inter-

orbital bar is narrower than in C. siamensis. All living crocodiles

present considerable variation, in what might at first sight be sup-

posed to be specific characters, at different stages of growth; and

the author would probably admit that many of our fossil species

may hereafter be modified as these facts in comparative anatomy

become recorded.

Mr. Lydekker suggests that the North-American Cretaceous genus

Holops should probably be included in the genus Gharialis (Geof-

froy), and accordingly gives a provisional definition of this well-

known existing type, so as to include Holops. From the cireum-

stance that the genus occurs in the Upper Cretaceous of France and

the Bracklesham beds of this country, the author concludes that it

migrated eastward from Europe during the Tertiary period. The

Gharialis gangeticus is well represented as a fossil in the Siwalik

hills, in Burma, the Punjab, and Perim Island. At the present day

it is found in Bengal, the North-west Provinces, Akyab, and the

Indus basin. The species G. hysudricus was larger then G. gan-

yeticus, With which it closely agrees in palatal characters; but the

width of the bar between the temporal fossee is much greater than

in the existing species, and it has the orbits closer together. The

remainder of the species are characterized by having pits in the

cranial rostrum for the majority of the teeth in the mandible. G.

curvirostris has but a slight expansion of the premaxille, and has

not the eversion of the orbits seen in existing species; it 1s found

in the Lower Siwaliks of Sind.

G'. leptodus (Falconer and Cautley) is limited to the Siwalik hills

and Eastern Punjab. The fifth species, Gharialis pachyrhynchus,

is known from the Lower Siwaliks of Sind. It is a very large

species, which most resembles the G. curvirostris. Its premaxillary

teeth are larger than those in the maxillary bone. It is supposed

to have measured from 50 to 60 feet in length. A new genus,

Rhamphosuchus, is formed for some Gharial-like remains in which

the premaxillary bones are separated from the nasal bones, and do

not form an expanded end to the rostrum, while the splenial bones

make a considerable part of the mandibular symphysis. Falconer

alluded to this type as forming a passage from the Gharials to the

true Crocodiles, and the type species is now described as /t. crassi-

dens. tis supposed to have been about three times the size of the

existing Gangetic Gharial, but with a shorter rostrum. A dorsal

scute is upwards of 7 inches long by fully 4 inches wide. The

species is characterized by a pit in the cranium, which receives the

Bibliographical Notices. 161

fourth mandibular tooth; but the dentition as a whole is suggestive

of the alligator type.

The only fossil lizard from the Siwalik hills is the Varanus

stvalensis of Falconer, and the only serpent Python molurus (Linn.),

known from vertebre collected by Mr. Theobald in the Punjab.

This part of the work concludes with a list of memoirs relating

to the reptile types described.

The eighth part is a description of the Siwalik fishes. A majo-

rity of the remains which have been determined belong to the

families Ophiocephalide and Siluride, which at the present day are

important elements in the Indian fish-fauna. But some of the fossil

Siluroid fishes have marked affinity with African types. The sharks

of the Punjab and Pegu are referred to Carcharias and Carcharodon.

The only ray described is the Mylobatis curvipalatus, a new species

from the Eocene of Katch.

Descriptions follow of Capitodus indicus, a species of Ophiocepha-

lus, a new species of Clarias (C. Falconeri), a new species of Hetero-

branchus (H. paleindicus), Chrysichthys Theobaldi, Macrones aor,

Rita grandiscutata, twospecies of Arius, and Bagarius Varrelli. Ano-

ther fish is provisionally referred to the Cyprinodontide, and Diodon

oli is a new species from the Eocene of Ramri Island. The part

concludes with a preface to the work, which states that the Siwalik

and Narbada Vertebrata are now described. There is a table of con-

tents and index to the volume, and introductory observations in which

additional notes are given upon a number of the types described,

while a new species, Mastodon Cautleyi, is illustrated with several

woodcuts. The author may be congratulated on the completion of

his labours and on the excellent illustrations which the later work

contains. It is a great advantage to all students to be able to con-

sult these figures ; and the author’s descriptions direct attention to

the more striking characters of the fossils. Probably succeeding

writers may take different views concerning the nomenclature and

even the affinities of some of the fossils, but will acknowledge their

obligation to Mr. Lydekker for bringing the Vertebrata of the

Siwalik rocks and the problems they suggest once more under the

notice of naturalists, in a complete history.

Les Glandes du Pied et les Pores Aquiféres chez les Lamellibranches.

Par le Dr. Tutoporr Barrors, 4to. Lille, 1885.

ConsipERINe the nature of the byssus of the Mollusca it may perhaps

seem rather curious that any doubt should ever have existed as to

its origin and significance. It has no doubt been generally regarded

as the secretion of peculiar glands, but naturalists of eminence have

chosen to give it a very different interpretation, namely that it con-

sists of a bundle of dried or chitinized muscular fibres. This idea

seems to have originated with De Blainville in 1825, and was more

or less distinctly supported by J. Miller and Wagner, and at a later

date by Leydig, who declared, in 1856, that ‘‘ what is called the

byssus consists of chitinized muscular fibres.” The last effort in

this direction was made by Nathusius Kénigsborn in 1877, so that

the notion has persisted to a tolerably recent date.

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser. 5, Vol. xviii. 11

162 Bibliographical Notices.

Soon after the last-mentioned date MM. Carricre and Théodore

Barrois undertook independently elaborate reseaches for the purpose

of scttling the question, and the description of the investigations of

the latter zoologist forms the first part of the volume before us. M.

Barrois has examined over sixty species of bivalve Mollusca belong-

ing to the most various groups, and the result of his investigation

has been to convince him that the byssus is certainly a secreted

organ, and that traces of it are to be found in nearly all the families

of the Lamellibranchiata. Inits most complete condition it consists

of—1, the byssus itself; 2, the groove with its glands ; 3, the canal

of the byssus; 4, the cavity of the byssus with its glands. Of

these the last is apparently the most important part, as it is there

that the materials of the byssus are secreted, and in those forms in

which the byssus is highly developed this cavity is divided by a

multitude of vertical lamelle into a number of secondary cavities,

each of which gives origin to one of the roots of the byssus. The

glands which line this cavity are of two kinds, some continuous

with the glands of the groove, and the others of much smaller

dimensions, which generally occur only in those forms which have the

byssus highly developed. The author seems to be inclined to con-

sider the latter only a modification of the glands of the groove, which

of themselves seem to suffice for the production of a true byssus.

Upon all these points and many others M. Barrois furnishes us

with very full information, and his work ought finally to set at rest

the question of the true nature of the byssus.

The second section of his book treats of a subject, the importance

of which was foreed upon him during his investigation of the glands

of the foot in the bivalve Mollusca, namely, ‘‘ the introduction of

water into the circulatory system of the Lamellibranchiata through

the so-called port aquiferi.” This is a subject upon which a greater

variety of opinion has prevailed than even with regard to the origin

and nature of the byssus, and the analysis of the literature relating

to it given here by M. Barrois shows to how great an extent it has

attracted the attention of naturalists. The author agrees with those

who maintain that there is no intermixture of water with the blood

of the Mollusca ; he denies the existence of the intercellular passages

destined to facilitate this intermixture, described by several writers,

and declares the supposed port aquiferi of other naturalists to be the

apertures of the byssogenous apparatus, having no communication

with the lacunar system of the foot. The organ of Bojanus he con-

siders to be already put out of court by the researches of many

naturalists, and hence he concludes that there is no direct commu-

nication between the exterior and the circulatory system, and that

the blood is never mixed with water. The turgescence of the foot.

which was supposed to be due to the influx of water into the cireu-

latory lacune, he regards, with Fleischmann and Ray Lankester, as

caused by the sudden transfer of blood from the great reservoirs of

the mantle to the spongy tissue of the foot.

We have given here only a very imperfect notion of the contents

of this volume, which gives the detailed results of some admirable

work upon two matters of considerable importance in the natural

Bibliographical Notices. 163

history of the Mollusca. The book is well and fully illustrated with

two plates containing numerous figures, mostly showing the appear-

- ances seen in thin sections of the parts under consideration.

Annual Report and Proceedings of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field-

Club, 1884-85. Series i. vol. ii. part v. 8vo. Belfast: 1885.

Tae Annual Report of the Society’s affairs is followed by a pleasing

résumé of the summer and autumn excursions and of winter indoor

meetings. Besides the Address, by Mr. W. H. Patterson, on the

ancient literature and history of Ireland, there are notes and

papers :—On the Mosses of Mourne Mountains, on the Gilled Fungi

of North Ireland, and on a quantity of Deer's Horns found near

Maralin, by the Rev. H. W. Lett; on the Lignites and Silicified

Wood of Lough Neagh, by Mr. W. Swanston, F.G.S.; on an ancient

Helmet of Iron and Bronze from one of the Crannoges of Antrim (?) ;

and on the Scale Mosses and Liverworts of Co. Down, by the Rey.

C. H. Waddell. The meteorological summary for 1885 and list of

members &c. complete this part of the ‘ Proceedings.’ Appendix ix.

follows, containing :—

1. “ The Recent Ostracoda of Belfast Lough,” by Dr. 8. M. Mal-

colmson. Besides notes on specimens and species, we have here two

elaborate tables, showing the distribution of Ostracoda in the Irish

Channel and Belfast Lough, with positions, depths, and bottoms of

the dredgings, and references to the descriptions and figures of the

many known species met with. Six forms new to Britain are

recorded ; three of these are new species and are duly described and

. figured, namely Lowoconcha cuneiformis, Paradowostoma truncatum,

and Bythocythere pavo; and one new to Britain is also figured,

Cytherideis foveclata (pl. xxvi.). Dr. G. 8. Brady, having aided the

author in his researches, is duly acknowledged.

2. “ The Fungi of the North of Ireland, Part I.,” by H. W. Lett,

M.A. (Trin. Coll. Dubl.), after an appropriate introduction enume-

rates 581 species, with their localities and references.

3. * Foraminifera of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club Cruise

off Belfast Lough, in the Steam-tug ‘ Protector,’ June 1885; also

Foraminifera found by Dr. Malcolmson at Rockport, Belfast Lough,”

by Joseph Wright, F.G.8. In this memoir the author, including,

with corrected nomenclature, the Foraminifera recorded in his

former paper (Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, Appendix, 1876-77),

enumerates all the species now known on the north-east part of the

Irish coast. Besides notes on some of the species he gives a long

table showing distribution and relative abundance, and supplies a

plate of twelve of the most interesting species (pl. xxvi.). The

help given by Mr. H. B. Brady, F.R.S., in this work, and by Dr.

Malcolmson in the illustrations, is acknowledged.

4, “ A List of the Cretaceous Foraminifera of Keady Hill, County

Derry,” by Joseph Wright, F.G.S., is an important addition to the

author’s researches upon the Microzoa of the Irish Chalk, &e. (Proce.

Belfast Nat. Field Club, 1874, Appendix, p. 73). Twenty-five species

new to the Cretaceous fauna of Ireland are indicated among the

many here enumerated; and five new forms are illustrated, with ten

$64 Miscellaneous.

others, in pl. xxvii, drawn by Dr. Malcolmson. Prof. T. Rupert

Jones also is thanked for help given.

5. “A List of Irish Coleoptera collected mainly by the late Robert

Patterson, Esq., F.R.S., in the year 1829.” This useful contribu-

tion to the series of local lists in Natural History, besides its intrinsic

value, shows “how much could be accomplished in a year by one

quite young and fully occupied in business matters. This, too, at a

time when books of reference were much less accessible than at

present.”

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Significance of Conjugation in the Infusoria.

By Dr. A. GruBer.

ty what follows I will briefly communicate an observation which

seems suited to throw some light upon the still obscure nature of

the conjugation of the Infusoria. My investigations relate to

Paramecium aurelia, of which Infusorian I have been able to

employ a very considerable number of conjugated individuals for

preparations. It is well known that Ickeli* has lately stated that

from his preparations he has been able to conclude that there is a

migration of the nucteoli from one individual to the other, a process

which Biitschli+ had previously supposed to take place in the same

Infusorian. The main point of the whole process has, however,

escaped both these naturalists, whose publications I shall refer to in

more detail elsewhere. This consists in the fact that the nucleoli of

the two individuals come into intimate contact with each other, copulate

with each other.

The two conjugated individuals of Paramecium are closely united

together, besides their anterior parts, at a point in the hinder third

of the body. To this point, which is indicated by a sort of annular

swelling, there moves from the left and right a nucleolus converted

into a striated spindle (Bitschli’s ‘“ Nucleoluskapsel”); the two

bodies touch one another exactly in the bridge of communication, at

first only by their apices and then gradually more intimately, so

that they appear mutually flattened, and finally two bodies originate

from them which meet together by their broader ends, and exactly

fill up the above-mentioned bridge of communication.

Without going into minute details and into the further course of

the process I will content myself with having established the fact

that in Paramecium aurelia the conjugation brings about an inter-

mixture of nuclear substance from both sides ; and this seems to me

to explain much or most of what was enigmatical to us in the phe-

nomena of conjugation, and to furnish us with a firm support for

the view which brings the conjugation of the Infusoria into direct

agreement with the sexual reproduction of the Metazoa. As in the

* “Ueber die Kernverhaltnisse der Infusorien,” Zool. Anzeiger,

Jahrg. vii. 1884, p. 491. :

+ “Studien tiber die ersten Entwicklungsvorgange &c.,” Abh. Seuck.

naturf, Gesellsch. Bd. x, 1876.

Miscellaneous. 165

Metazoon the nuclei of the germ-cells, so here the so-called nucleoli

come into intimate contact, and the result here as there is an inter-

mixture of different germ-plasmas. With Weismann, I am con-

vinced that this result is the purpose of both sexual fecundation

and conjugation, and the condition of the variability of the indivi-

duals, without which species-production would be impossible.

With the certainty that in the phenomena of conjugation the

essential thing is the exchange of nuclear substance in the two con-

jugated individuals, we stand on much more solid ground for the

explanation of these processes, and may for the future drop all more

indefinite notions. Among these we have as the chief the most

generally entertained opinion, which indeed is apparently supported

by facts, that the purpose of conjugation is the rejuvenescence of

Infusoria exhausted by continual division *.—Berichten der naturf.

Gesellschaft zu Freiburg I. B. Band u. (1886) Heft 1.

On the Influence of certain Rhizocephalous Parasites upon the External

Secual Characters of their Host. By M. A. Grarp.

Most of the Rhizocephala parasitic upon the Decapod Crustacea

occasion the atrophy of the genital glands of their host without the

external sexual characters of the latter undergoing the least modifi-

cation. Thus Sacceulina triangularis, Anderson, which occurs pretty

frequently at the Poulignan, and more rarely at Concarneau, upon

Platycarcinus pagurus, affects both males and females, widely pro-

jecting on each side of the narrow tail of the former, while it is

entirely protected by the broader appendage of the other sex.

But this is not always the case, and in some instances the parasite

by its presence causes modifications so extensive that the infested

males become like the females in types in which sexual dimorphism

is most strongly marked. A very distinct example of this is furnished

by Saceulina Fraissei, sp. nov., a parasite of Stenorhynchus phalan-

gum, Penn. This Sacculina, indicated but not described by Fraisse

in the Bay of Naples, occurs commonly at Concarneau, in the Baie

de la Forest. We may estimate at one in fifty the number of

Stenorhynchi infested by this Rhizocephalan. As in the case of the

Sacculina of Carcinus menas, the parasite arrives at its complete

formation during the period of reproduction of the crab, that is to

say, in the present case, during the months of June and July.

Sacculina Fraissei is easily distinguished from other species of the

same genus by its external form and its organization. It is entirely

concealed in the kind of box formed by the tail of the crab and the

sternal plastron. Its outline is heart-shaped. The cloacal aperture

is nearly sessile, irregularly triangular in the young. The chitinous

ring which surrounds the peduncle is very simple and not strongly

marked. The peduncle is short; the roots are thicker and more

irregularly ramified than those of S. Carcini; the collateric glands

are well developed and situated upon the sides and towards the

upper third of the height. ‘The orientation is the same as that of

Sacculina carcint. The nearly spherical testes are situated at the

* The author promises a more detailed paper with figures.

166 Miscellaneous.

median part of the posterior half of the ovaries nearly at the centre

of figure of the parasite; they give origin each to a long deferent

duct, which reaches the posterior margin and turns round it to open

in the supra-peduncular region. Sacculina Frarsse: therefore belongs

to the group of mesorchideous Sacculine, the type of which is Saceu-

lina corculum, Kossm., parasitic upon Atergatis floridus.

At first it appeared to me that only the females of Stenorhynchus

were infested by the parasite, which appeared the more surprising

because in Stenorhynchus phalangium the number of males is much

greater than that of the females. A more careful examination

showed me that the male sex has no indemnity, although it seems

to be less frequently attacked (about one in six).

In the females the influence of the parasite makes itself felt ex-

ternally by a profound modification of the four pairs of ovigerous feet.

These appendages are much reduced, although we cannot attribute

their atrophy to wearing caused by the friction of the Sacculina. I

have indeed ascertained that in adult females in which the recently

evaginated Sacculina was still small, the ovigerous feet already pre-

sented the poor appearance of aborted organs.

I soon observed infested Stenorhynchi, apparently quite similar

to the preceding, in which these feet did not exist at all, but in

which I easily found copulatory styles, greatly reduced it is true,

and a different position of the genital aperture. ‘These individuals

were males, the tail of which, however, had all the external charac-

ters of the female appendage, and seemed arranged so as to shelter

the parasite as perfectly as it shelters the ova in the other sex.

Moreover, the secondary sexual characters of these infested males

were also modified in the same direction as the primary characters.

The chelie, instead of being strongly developed, were reduced, and

did not much exceed the head as in the normal males ; in one word

they presented the same arrangement as in the females. All these

peculiarities are the more striking because in the normal condition

Stenorhynchus is one of the Brachyurous Decapods in which sexual

dimorphism is best shown.

To find facts comparable with those just set forth we have to

invoke the effects produced by castration in the higher Vertebrata,

and the appearance in eunuchs of certain secondary sexual cha-

racters usually belonging to the female sex.

From another point of view, the false finality, unfavourable to the

erab, which causes the appearance in one sex of a character of the

other sex with the apparent object of protecting a parasite, is not

the only example presented to us by nature of this sort of struggle

between natural selection and sexual selection. Do not we see the

stamens of Melandrywm dioicum, normally aborted in the female sex,

become developed nevertheless when the plant is infested by Ustz-

lago antherarum, so that the plant becomes, apparently, hermaphro-

dite in order to allow of the fructification of the parasite ?

It is probable that the observations which I have made upon the

Sacculina of Stenorhynchus may be extended to other species, and

especially to the Sacculina neglecta of Inachus scorpio, which, accor-

ding to Fraisse, only infests the females. Therefore I make a point

of declaring that I abandon the argument which I had drawn from

Miscellaneous. 167

this against the theory of the migration of the embryo of the

Rhizocephala. I also add that all the facts contained in this note

are perfectly well explained under the hypothesis of direct fixation

which still appears to me much the most probable.— Comptes

Rendus, July 5, 1886, p. 84.

The Bed-Bug and its Odoriferous Apparatus.

By M. J. Kinoxen.

I have ascertained that the young Cimices, on issuing from the

egg, bear three odorific glands, situated in the dorsal region of the

abdomen. These glands occupy the median portion of the first

three segments ; all three, of the same dimensions, when seen under

the microscope affect the form of a more or less inflated satchel ;

their outline exactly reproduces the contour of a melon-glass, with

the bottom turned towards the head. Each gland opens externally

by two orifices, placed on either side of the median line, and arranged

transversely at the margin of the first, second, and third tergites,

just over the line of separation of the segments; they have the

aspect of open button-holes.

If we examine the young bugs when their digestive tube is gorged

with blood, it is impossible, on account of their opacity, to perceive

the odoriferous glands; to study these we must render the insects

transparent by means of special artifices. We shall not at present

describe their histological structure, but merely remark that they

are cutaneous glands formed by a fold of the skin; moreover, after

treatment with caustic potash we can ascertain that the cuticle of

the integument is continuous with the invaginated cuticle which

lines the interior of the gland,

These three abdominal and dorsal glands persist until the last

change of skin; they then become atrophied and are replaced by a

thoracic and sternal glandular apparatus. The Cimicides, which

drink blood, like the Scutellerides, Pentatomides, Coreides, Lygzides,

&c., which suck sap, are therefore provided with two systems of organs

of secretion, situated in two opposite regions of the body, according

as they are in the state of larva or pupa, or in the adult state.

The presence at different ages in the same insect of glands having

different anatomical relations, but possessing the same physiological

attributes, is a fact which leads us to interesting deductions. In

fact when I first indicated it, in 1866*, I endeavoured to explain

it, and I said that the glands of the pupee became atrophied, because

in the Pentatomides and others the scutellum, elytra, and wings

coming to cover the superior arches of the abdomen, would place an

obstacle in the way of the performance of their physiological func-

tion ; but the bed-bug having only a short scutellum, small elytra,

and no wings, the tergites of the abdomen are never covered, and it

would seem that my explanation was defective: it will suftice for

me to remark that this Hemipteron is an aberrant type, transformed

by adaptation, that is to say, having lost its aerial locomotor organs

to conform to a sedentary existence subordinated to the biological

conditions imposed by its cohabitation with man; on the other hand,

* “Comptes Rendus,’ 2° semestre, 1866, p. 485.

168 : Miscellaneous.

the presence of the two glandular systems, as in the Hemiptera

furnished with organs of flight, demonstrates that originally the

Cimices possessed normally-constituted elytra and wings.

Some naturalists, indeed, have thought that these creatures, when

adult, represented the pupa-state of other Hemiptera, and that the

number of moults justified their opinion. Now the disappearance of

the larval and pupal odoriferous glands coincides with the appear-

ance of new odoriferous glands, the exclusive appanage of the adult

Hemiptera: then the Cimices capable of reproduction and regarded

as pup are not able after another moult to acquire wings; they

are creatures which have attained the last term of their develop-

ment. If, like Pyrrhocoris apterus* of the family Lygzides, they

are capable of becoming winged, this would be at the time of the

last moult, and the appearance of the elytra and wings of normal

constitution would coincide with the disappearance of the abdominal

glands and the appearance of the metathoracie glandular apparatus.

If the discovery of the odorific glands of the larve and pups

belongs to me (1866), the discovery of the odoriferous gland in

these adult Hemiptera was made by Léon Dufour (1833); but it

was Leonhard Landois who ascertained the presence of the glandular

apparatus in the bed-bug (1868). According to him this apparatus

consists of two long burs, accumulating the secretion of a single

median gland and gradually uniting in an excretory duct situated

in the mesothorax and opening between the posterior legs by a

single orifice! This is all wrong. It consists in reality of a pair of

elongated appendiculate burs, of equal length, arranged symme-

trically on the two sides of the median line, between the cavities of

insertion of the posterior legs ; each of these bursse opens by a dis-

tinct orifice into a trapezoidal sac which occupies the whole meta-

thoracic sternal region included between the line of separation of the

mesosternum and metasternum and the insertions of the third pair

of legs; the base of this sac is bilobed, and presents behind, on

either side of the median line, two groups of minute glandular ceca.

This sac opens externally by a pair of orifices placed in a depression

on the sides of the metasternum at the level of the insertion of the

third pair of legs ; these orifices are placed on either side of a pro-

longation of the mesosternum which extends between the legs.

To sum up: the bed-bug, from the time of its hatching, in the

state of larva and pupa, possesses three dorsal, abdominal, odorifer-

ous glands, which disappear at the last moult, and are replaced in

the adult state by a metathoracic sternal glandular apparatus. The

presence of this apparatus is a criterion which enables us to prove

that the Cimex has completed its evolution.—Comptes Rendus,

July 5, 1886, p. 81.

* This Hemipteron, as was seen by Paul Meyer (1875) and as I have

verified, in the larval and pupal states possesses three abdominal glands

which disappear at the last inoult when the metathoracic sternal gland

is formed; during very warm and dry summers I have several times

observed in individuals collected in the Botanical School of the Museum

the simultaneous production of well-formed wings and of the meta-

thoracic sternal gland.

+ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xviii. p. 218, pl. xii. fig. 14.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 105, SEPTEMBER 1886.

XVIIT.—On the Genus Hindia, Dunc. By Dr. H. Raurr *.

THe genus //india was established by Duncan in an excel-

lent memoir J, for some very insignificant-looking, more or less

perfectly globular bodies from the Lower Helderberg group

of New Brunswick, which he named Hindia spheroidalis.

He had received the fossils from Hinde, who had previously t

deseribed them briefly as a 'Tabulate Coral under the name of

Spherolites Nicholsont. Duncan recognized the sponge-

nature of the bodies and the tetracladine character of the

sponge-skeleton ; but the circumstance that in the specimens

before him the latter were calcified, and the presence in

them of a vegetable parasite (?), Paleachlya penetrans, Dunc.,

prevented his actually referring the sponge to the Tetra-

cladina, and rather led him to the notion (which I believe to

be erroneous, and to which I shall recur hereafter) that we

have here an Upper Silurian, and therefore the earliest known,

Calcisponge, the skeletal elements of which are constructed

upon the type of the Tetracladina.

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression,

communicated by the Author, of his memoir in the ‘ Sitzungsberichte der

Niederrheinischen Gesellschaft zu Bonn, 10th May, 1886.

t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 5, vol. iv. (1879), p. 84, pl. ix.

{ Abstracts of Proc. Geol. Soc. no, 305 (1875),

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 12

170 Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune.

Hinde himself has since * designated the bodies as Hindia

Jibrosa, F. Rémer, sp., after recognizing that they were iden-

tical with certain specimens determined by Romer as Cala-

mopora fibrosa, ¥'. Rémer (non Goldfuss), ae Tennessee T.

Hinde, in his ‘Catalogue,’ referred’ the species to the

Anomocladina, while Zittel { was inclined to regard the skele-

ton as Megamorine. While both these naturalists thus

recognized and confirmed the sponge-nature of the bodies,

Steinmann § has recently declared with great confidence that

they, or at least the fossils occurring in the North-German

diluvium, and referred to Hindia jfibrosa ||, are not sponges at

all, but a species of Havosites, and that consequently there

seems to be no reason for designating the fossil known from

Tennessee and from the North-German diluvium by any other

name than the original one of F. Romer, Calamopora=

Favosites, for HHindia possesses not a single one of the

peculiarities characteristic of the Siliceous Sponges—no

stomachal cavity, no canal-system such as we are acquainted

with in Sponges, and no spicular structure !

By the gratifying suggestion of Prof. von Zittel that I

should prepare in association with him a complete monograph

of the fossil Spenges occurring in Germany (a work which

was commenced some months ago for the Paleozoic species),

I was enabled also to study the question here referred to upon

excellent materials from Tennessee and New Brunswick in

the Museum at Munich, probably including a specimen made

use of by Duncan in his investigations, with some preparations

belonging to it]. At the same time, by the kindness of

the owner, Privatdocent Dr. Haas of Kiel, I was able

also to submit to examination the specimens from the island

of Sylt investigated by Steinmann ; and a specimen from the

St. Petersburg Silurian @# 3 designated as Chetetes petropo-

litanus . which I obtained from Kr: antz, of this place (Bonn),

contributed not a little to add to the certainty of my obser-

vations and to demonstrate the identity of the American and

German specimens.

* Hinde, ‘Catalogue of Fossil Sponges in the British Museum’ (1883),

p. 57, pl. xiii. fig. 1.

; ie Romer, * Silurfauna westl. Tennessee’ (Breslau, 18€0), p. 20, pl. i.

* Neues Jahrb. f. Min. 1884, ii. p. 79.

§ Ibid, 1886, i. p. 91 (Briefl. Mitth.).

|| On the necrenenes in North eee: see also F. Romer, ‘ Lethea

erratica’ (1835), p. 63 (810), pl. iv. (xxvii.), fig. 17, in Dames &

Keyser’s ‘ Paliiontologische Abhandin sere

q| Presented by Hinde to the Munich Museum.

** See I’, Romer, ‘ Silur-Geschiebe von Sadewitz,’ Breslau,1861 ; what

is said of Monticulipora petropolitana, p. 26,

Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dunc. 171

In what follows I shall not give the details and the full

account of all my observations, which would be impracticable

without figures from the microscopic objects, and must remain

over for a larger memoir; with regard to the form, the texture

of the surface, the structure of the fractured surfaces with

their radial streaks, and many details of the microscopic ap-

pearances we can refer to Duncan’s excellent description. The

additions and corrections, chiefly relating to Duncan’s micro-

scopic observations, which I have now been enabled to make

by the more abundant material at my disposal will appear of

themselves upon a comparison of what follows with Duncan’s

memoir ; I would here only communicate the essentially new

results relating to the wonderful, perhaps unprecedentedly

regular and elegant construction of the sponge-skeleton from

the individual elements as it appears to me from the micro-

scopic preparations, and which perhaps may serve to give

these bodies, so insignificant in external appearance, quite a

peculiar interest.

From the central point of the spheres *—-it must remain a

question whether around this there was a small cavity or a

foreign body (Hinde), or whether the tissue originally pos-

sessed a somewhat different and looser structure (Duncan)—

there radiate in all directions thin, perfectly straight canals,

which differ somewhat from each other in diameter, are slightly

widened externally, and are increased in number towards the

surface by the interpolation of new ones ; these present a more

or less regular transverse section, and their perforated walls

are formed by quadriradiate, tetracladine skeletal elements.

The typical tetracladine element consists of four arms radi-

ating from a point, and arranged in space in the same way as

the lines running from the centre of gravity of a tetrahedron

to its four angles, or, which of course is the same thing, the

perpendiculars from this centre of gravity to the surfaces of

the tetrahedron. ‘The four arms are therefore equally distri-

buted in space, and meet each other at an angle of 109° 28’;

but the projections of each three rays in a plane of projection

perpendicular to the fourth (that is to say, therefore, the pro-

jections of three rays upon the surface of the tetrahedron

defined by the apices of these rays) enclose 120° between each

two rays.

The elements of Hindia appear to be all very similar. In

radial sections the microscope usually enables us to recognize

only two arms distinctly, as the elements are rather large, and

the thin sections, to furnish distinct images, must be kept very

thin in proportion to this size ; of the third arm only the broken

* I have them before me of 10-45 millim, in fee

12°

172 Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune.

or amputated cylindrical stump is then recognizable, while the

fourth is very seldom observed, and, in fact, appears generally

Fig. 1.

to be rudimentary or entirely deficient. It may be remarked,

however, that it has several times been recognized with

certainty.

The two distinct rays present a very characteristic form ;

they are curved in the same direction, the concave margin

always appears smooth, the convex one always toothed, and

each of the extremities of the arms (heads), which are widened

in a direction about perpendicular to the arm, and lie in the

same surface of the canal-wall with the arm, are also toothed

on the outer margin. As all the radial sections appear to be

equivalent, ¢. e. furnish the same images, we are justified in

assuming that the third arm also has the same structure as the

two just mentioned, and that the diagrammatic representation

in fig. 1 (the shaded part) may represent the Hindia ele-

ment *.

These individual elements are united to one another in a

remarkable manner. When the connexion of the skeleton is

preserved in the preparation, we see, as in the diagram fig. 2

(p. 174), radially directed rows of meshes, of which we can

usually determine two or three neighbouring ones as belonging

* Tangential sections, indeed, show three arms distinctly, but, for

reasons which will appear hereafter, these do not allow the specific peculi-

arities of the Hindia-element to stand out clearly ; as we examine them

from above they appear straight, not curved, and without allowing the

dilatations of the heads, the denticulation of the convex sides of the arms,

and the peculiar mode of connexion of the latter to be recognized clearly

and as the rule. :

Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune. 173

to the same canal; the meshes in every two laterally contiguous

rows always stand alternately, by which a very elegant image

is produced. In certain good parts of the preparation it 1s

clear that the nodes (central points) of the laterally contigu-

ous elements are also placed alternately, and that the union

is effected in this way: the widened and denticulated head

of one arm meets the convex and likewise denticulated main

portion of the arm, lying in the same face of the canal, of that

laterally contiguous element whose nodal point does not lie

in the same transverse section with the first one, but about

half a nodal distance (half the height of a mesh) above or

below it. Thus the arms 1 and 2 of one element (fig. 1

and tube I. in fig. 2) always unite respectively with 2 and 1

of the neighbouring elements on each side. At the same

time the arms of all the elements lying on the same radius are

parallel in direction, so that two arms, 1 and 2, not belonging

to the same element but to laterally neighbouring ones, always

come to lie in the same face of the canal-wall. Moreover,

all the convex sides of the arms are always turned in the

same direction, namely outwards towards the surface, and all

the concave ones towards the central point. For the canals

represented in fig. 2, therefore, the central point of the sponge

is to be sought in their prolongation upwards.

As the heads do not meet, but always the head of one arm

with the main portion of another, the trabecule of the skeleton

(measured sideways between the meshes) when the sutures do

not show distinctly or are obliterated, or under only a low

power, appear much thicker than they are in reality, in fact

often about twice as strong.

If we now suppose that, as everything seems to show, the

third arm is equivalent to the first two in position, in structure,

and generally in its relations within its own element and to

the neighbouring ones, and that the fourth arm is rudimentary

or deficient (its development, however, would by no means

alter the principle of structure here put forward, the assump-

tion of such a development being only unobserved, whilst

in point of fact, as indicated in fig. 1, the presence of a free

unattached stump (4) projecting into the mesh from the

nodal point could frequently be recognized),—if we make

this supposition with regard to the third arm, the skeleton,

by the constant uniformity of the mode of union of all its

members, will naturally form itself into nothing but six-

sided radial tubes, each contiguous pair of which will always

have a common wall.

In fig. 2 the three diagrammatically represented hexagonal

174 Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune.

canals are indicated as I., IL, and II., and their similarly

sent e

= ae

ae es

Semana ies

0% 0%

sy &

bal | | Wt

SAO ty | | Nek

‘ si

* es ef

aes

en tas me

placed surfaces as a, 6, ¢, d, e, f; so that II. a coincides with

1d, I. with I.e, II. f with II. c, and so on.

The ceniral points of the spicules are then situated in the

angles of the six-sided columns, those of the neighbouring

radial series alternating as already stated, the rays 1, 2, 3 in

the three surfaces meeting in one angle respectively; for

example, I. c—I. d(=H. a)—II. 6 (ray 2 not visible, because

it is situated in the surface I.d, which is turned away from

the observer), or I.a—I.0—IV.f (IV. indicating another

canal united to I. in the surface I..d), or I. b—I. c—IV. d, and

so on, the longitudinal direction of the fourth aborted arm

(omitted throughout in fig. 2) always coinciding with the

angle of the prism. The arms no. 4 of all the spicules placed

upon the same angle would therefore, if they were developed,

unite the central points of the spicules, as it were materializing

the angle and further dividing the mesh-spaces in a radial

direction. I have indeed sometimes thought that I observed

Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune. 175

such a union of the central points in a radial direction; but

it was always doubtful whether the union was not simulated

by a trabecula lying above or below: the clearest and most

connected images very seldom showed the beam 4 at all, and

then quite short and disunited ; the casts also indicate undi-

vided mesh-spaces. The abortion of the fourth trabecula also

appears quite natural if we consider that the heads of the arms

are often so much dilated laterally that they reach to the

central point of the spicules with which they are united, and

this great lateral growth must in course of time suppress the

fourth arm; in connexion with this we have also the circum-

stance that the concave surface of the arms is smooth, as their

denticulation would be superfluous.

This conception of the skeletal structure of the Hindia-

body seems to me to agree with all the observations, coinciding

with them and explaining them.

As each individual part shows itself to be tetracladine, so

also the whole connexion ; the articulation is determined by

a law in conformity with this tetracladine character. Each

spicule has its four arms uniformly distributed in space (one

of them aborted) ; each pair of arms therefore (theoretically)

encloses an angle of 109}°; but several such spicules, when

situated upon radial axes (each set of three arms running

parallel, while the longitudinal direction of the fourth indicates

the radial axis itself), constitute together by these three arms

three surfaces cutting each other at angles of 120°, canal-

walls. (Projections of these sets of three arms in a surface

perpendicular to the fourth arm=transverse sections of the

hexagonal column.)

Thus the construction of the whole skeletal body appears to

be in the most perfect harmony with the nature of the

individual elements, and most perfectly adapted to their

character.

Duncan states that the arms usually unite by their “ frilled ”

heads. ‘This statement appeared to me to be confirmed here

and there in a radial section, a preparation which Duncan

also probably had. But as the specimen from which the

preparation was taken is distorted, and as it seems probable,

from a concentric fracture in the interior, that a more external

part of the sponge has been forcibly pushed inwards, these

portions, in which the arms appear to be united in an abnormal

fashion and which no longer show the radial streaks, but

present a hexagonal form of mesh, may really belong not to

radial but to tangential transverse sections. In these trans-

verse sections, however, the peculiar mode of union of the

spicules would of course no longer appear distinctly, for we

176 Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune.

look only upon the concave parts of the arms, while the con-

vex surfaces, and consequently the points of union, are turned

away from the observer; we see in the transverse section the

projection of the arms bounding the hexagonal meshes

(columns). Where the preparation is not quite clear it then

usually becomes impossible to determine whether the three

arms meeting to form a triangle belong to the same spicule or

to three different ones (see diagram, fig. 3), and thus it often

seems as if one head met the other, although this usually is

not the case; for where the image is clearer, and especially

where at the same time the transverse section bends a little

towards the eye, the mode of union above described appears

again more or less distinctly, and it is at least by far the

predominant one. From this also we learn why the trabeculee

generally appear thinner in the transverse than in the radial

section. It is still possible that both modes of union may

coexist; the diagram of the latter (in which, however, for

unity of construction the fourth ray must necessarily be more

or less developed) is shown in fig. 4 for the longitudinal

section.

Without going further here into the question of the presence

of one or more stomachal cavities, and consequently as to the

morphological individuality of the animal, it may be mentioned

Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Windia, Dunc. Lg

that even in certain perfectly globular Astylospongide, likewise

destitute of a stomachal cavity, the canal-system is of pre-

Fig, 4,

cisely similar nature, consisting merely of radial tubes; the

system in Hindia therefore is not quite so isolated as Prof.

Steinmann states.

In the Astylospongide also the individual element and the

tectonics of the skeleton seem to be in an analogous way

governed by a centripetal mathematical law.

As regards the mode of fossilization and preservation of

the f{indie, the specimens now before me from Tennessee,

St. Petersburg, and the island of Sylt are completely silici-

fied, but the skeleton in all is quite hollowed out ; but while in

the first-named the outermost layer of the trabeculae is pre-

served as a thin siliceous husk (at any rate a thin layer suffi-

cient for the preservation of the form), and the original outlines

and forms of the skeleton thus still appear in all their dis-

tinctness, this husk is deficient almost without exception in

those from Sylt, which therefore are true matrices, and the

spaces originally occupied by the skeleton are more or less

enlarged and eroded. Nevertheless there can be no doubt

that the Sylt fossil is identical with those from America and

Russia: leaving out of consideration the skeletal husks all

the appearances and conditions are the same; in both radial

fractured surfaces show the same radial six-sided rods, which

are the infillings of the tubes, and on the angles of these the

same alternately-placed little tubercles, and the cross bars

uniting the rods, which are due to the infilling of the mesh-

spaces *. ‘The interstices between these granules and cross

bands, as well as the narrow cavities bounding the infillings

of the radial tubes in tangential sections, exactly agree in the

course, form, and size of the nodal distances with the skeletal

* See F. Romer, ‘ Tennessee,’ pl. ii. fig. 20, and Hinde, ‘ Catalogue,’

pl. xii. fig. 1 a,

178 Dr. H. Rauff on the Genus Hindia, Dune.

elements described. Even under the lens we also see on

radial fractures that these interstices everywhere form the

triangle corresponding to the tetracladine spicules ; but here

and there the thin sections also show the scanty rudiments of

the above-mentioned siliceous husks.

In the examples from New Brunswick, on the other hand,

the skeleton itself is completely calcified, while the infilling

of the mesh-spaces is siliceous. At the first glance it may

perhaps appear most natural to deduce from this that the

skeleton was originally calcareous ; more careful consideration,

however, and a whole series of phenomena which occur in

these as in other silicified sponges prove that this lime is of

secondary nature, a secondary infilling-mass of the originally

siliceous trabecule: which have been excavated during fossili-

zation. Almost all the completely silicified sponges which

have hitherto been investigated (Astylospongide, Awlocopia,

&e.) show a completely excavated skeleton, sometimes filled

up here and there, or with the inner walls of the skeleton

lined with a little cale-spar or brown spar; nevertheless the

originally siliceous nature of the skeleton must be maintained,

because silicification and excavation of the trabeculae seem to

stand in definite relation and reciprocal action to one another.

As regards the Hindie especially, it appears very impro-

bable that groups so widely separated genetically as the Calci-

spongie and Silicispongiz should so perfectly imitate one

another in their skeletal parts as would be the case with the

Hindie as supposed Calcisponges and the true siliceous

Tetracladine. However the secretion of the spicules from

the syncytium may take place, the skeleton-secreting structures

are comparable to organs; and it does not appear admissible

without further evidence that these quasi-organs, which have

to perform such a different work in siliceous and calcareous

sponges, should bring forth products so surprisingly similar,

not only individually but also in their mode of union, as

would be the case here. In the Calcisponges there never

occurs such an intimate contact and such a mode of union of

the spicules as is produced in Hindia and the Tetracladina by

the dilated extremities of the arms, furnished as they are with

granules, nodules, teeth, and pads.

The supposition of the originally siliceous nature of all

these skeletons also finds important support in the circum-

stance that in quite indubitable siliceous sponges, namely the

Hexactinellide from the Pliocene of Bologna, the skeleton,

as Manzoni has proved *, is excavated in a precisely similar

* Manzoni, ‘ La struttura microscopica delle spugne silicee del miocene

medio della provincia di Bologna e di Modena;’ Bologna, 1882,

Prof. E. R. Lankester’s Rejoinder to Prof. Claus. 179

manner; and not only this, but, what is very remarkable, the

axial canals are at the same time preserved, Manzoni be-

lieved that these axial canals, appearing isolatedly in thin

sections without the trabeculz belonging to them, originally

existed in flattened dilatations, which were . produced by

closure of the mesh-spaces, and consequent coalescence of the

skeletal trains lying in the same plane, such as occur especi-

ally in the dermal layers in the Hexactinellide. I cannot

adopt this notion ; but after examination of such sponges from

Bologna I rather believe that I can prove that the trabecula

belonging to each of these axial canals originally existed

distinctly, and not amalgamated with the laterally con-

tiguous ones, but separated in the regular way from the latter

by the meshes, and that the remarkable phenomenon now

presented to us is merely a consequence of the process of

fossilization.

The absolute proof of this, as indeed of the originally sili-

ceous composition of the hollow skeleton in Astylospongia,

Aulocopium, [india, &c., requires the coherent exposition of

a whole series of observations, with the considerations arising

from them, and would go beyond the purpose and limits of

these communications; I may therefore be excused for touch-

ing upon this point quite lightly in this place.

As a result, we are justitied in concluding from the preced-

ing statements that Hindia Jibrosa 1s no doubtful form, not

belonging at all to the sponges, as Prof. Steinmann thought

he was obliged to assume, but a well-characterized, true tetra-

cladine siliceous sponge.

XIX.—Professor Claus : a Rejoinder.

By Prof. E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S.

Ir is necessary that I should say a few words in criticism of

Prof. Claus’s attempt in this Magazine (July 1886, p. 55) to

justify the statements previously made by him and objected

to by me. Professor Claus has chosen to call the charges

made against him by me “frivolous.”” Were I to indulge in

the use of descriptive adjectives I should feel obliged to use a

somewhat stronger one in reference to his defence of his pro-

ceedings. I will, however, merely say that it has not sur-

prised me, and that no one who is acquainted with the history

of certain discussions between Prof. Claus and Prof. Weiss-

mann, or again of a similar discussion between Prof, Claus

180 Prof. E. R. Lankester’s Rejotnder to Prof. Claus.

and Prof. Edouard Van Beneden, can be surprised either at

Professor Claus’s objectionable article on the classification of

the Arthropoda or at his attempt to justify it.

1. Professor Claus now tells us (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

July 1886, p. 56) that he did recognize the relationship of

Limulus to the Arachnida in his handbook of 1880, and

quotes a passage to prove this. The passage merely proves

that Claus was not ignorant of the general views of Huxley,

Dohrn, and Ed. Van Beneden. ‘The fact remains that he

classified the Gigantostraca under the Crustacea, and in his

description of that group said nothing of their affinities with

the Arachnida.

2. Professor Claus endeavours to saddle me with an opinion

as to the existence of twelve segments in the abdominal cara-

pace of Limulus which I have never expressed, and quotes

with approval (p. 57) some remarks made by Packard on this

subject, which do not require refutation, but obviously are

due to misconception.

It is important to note that Prof. Claus even now regards

the attempt to refer the lung-sacs of the Scorpion to the intro-

verted branchial lamelle of Limuloid ancestors as ‘ mere

trifling.” He also endorses Packard’s objections to my inter-

pretation of the relationship of the brain and of the simple

and compound eyes in Limulus and Scorpio. Time will

show whether the views now rejected by Claus are correct

or not. I much prefer to find him expressing a divergence

between his views and my own to having to look on whilst

he puts forward as new, without any acknowledgment or

reference, views which have been previously made the subject

of special treatises by his contemporaries.

3. Professor Claus has no reply to the statement made by

me that he has, in his paper in the ‘ Anzeiger’ of the Vienna

Academy, announced the view that the Acarina are degenerate

Arachnida as a new conclusion of his own, whereas I had

previously formulated this conclusion—and that, too, as one

result of a general consideration of the genetic relationships

of the Arthropoda, which is in all essential features the same

as that which he has recently put forward as a new thing of

his own.

4, The phrase on p. 59, “ and the same thing was previously

said in the ‘ Grundztige,’”” appears to me to be entirely incon-

sistent with fact.

5. The attempt is made by Claus on p. 61 to show that

the genealogical tree of the Arthropoda described by him is

after all different from that constructed by me. No one who

considers the matter attentively will be deceived by the different

Prof. E. R. Lankester’s Rejotnder to Prof. Claus. 181

appearance which he gives to the two trees. If we leave the

word ‘ Insecta’? without a query on the left-hand branch of

my tree and strike the word out from the other branches of

the tree, and if we make the two main stems of the tree drawn

by Claus converge to their common base (as they must do and

are arbitrarily made not to do by Claus, thus producing an

illusory appearance of dissimilarity), the identity of Claus’s

tree with that previously published by me is clear enough.

6. Prof. Claus erroneously states (p.62) that I have supposed

a new mouth to have formed in the Arthropoda as compared

with the Chetopoda. Ihave made no such assumption. The

“ adaptational shifting of the oral aperture” in relation to

the anterior appendages is, it would scarcely seem necessary

to point out, precisely the same thing as the ‘ secondary shift-

ing” of the anterior appendages in relation to the mouth.

Yet it is with such a quibble as the assertion that these two

phrases describe different processes that Prof. Claus is anxious

to defend himself from the charge I have made against him

of a want of fairness in the treatment of his predecessors’

views as to the homologies and classification of the Arthro-

oda !

Prof. Claus further has given expression to the remarkable

conception that he is justified in ignoring the work of other

zoologists, and treating their results as his own, provided that

he does so not more than three years after they have published

those results. He quotes (p. 63) his work on the Daphnide

of 1876, as containing the doctrine of an upward movement

of the postoral appendages which was, he admits, published

by me in 1873; and he wishes the reader to regard this as a

justification for his completely abstaining from referring to my

publication either in 1876 or in any of his subsequent writings.

Is it possible to believe that Claus really considers that

the fact that he published a certain view in 1876 justifies him

in abstaining from all reference to an author who published

three years previously the same view ?

I am of opinion that it was necessary (however unplea-

sant) to point out emphatically the unfair treatment to which

my writings in reference to the Arthropoda have been sub-

jected by Prof. Claus. I felt the more impelled to undertake

this unpleasant duty because it is within the knowledge of

those who have studied Sezson, the parasitic Isopoda, and the

Daphnide, that Prof. Claus is accustomed to escape with

insufficient criticism from the results of his peculiar forget-

fulness.

I by no means hold that a copious and original observer

like Prof. Claus is bound to discuss or to give references to

182 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

every isolated observation made by every naturalist who has

preceded him in a particular field of work; but I do hold

that the deliberate abstention on the part of one occupying a

leading position among zoologists from giving any recogni-

tion whatever to the writings of a predecessor who has antici-

pated him (1) in the formulation of such views as those advocated

by me and subsequently by Claus as to the classification of

Arthropoda, and (2) in the publication of a variety of facts and

hypotheses which lead up to this prominent result, is greatly

to be deplored—and not only to be deplored, but to be exposed

and condemned.

XX.—On a Collection of Lepidoptera made by Commander

Alfred Carpenter, R.N., in Upper Burma, in the Winter

of 1885-86. By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.S.,

&e.

THE collection of which this is an account consists of 128

specimens, some of them indeed (especially Nymphalidz) in

poor condition, owing to the length of time they had

been on the wing when caught, but many of them in a

good state of preservation. ‘The number of species obtained

was sixty-five, five of which I have been obliged to describe

as new; several other possibly new species are not in suffi-

ciently good condition to be fit for description,

Nymphalide.

1. Tirumala leopardus, Butler.

The typical form was obtained on the 10th January on the

Trrawaddy river, opposite Mandalay, and a female of a form

approaching 7. conjuncta at Kabwett (lat. 22° 44’ N.) on

the 5th of the same month.

2. Limnas chrysippus, Linn.

The female was obtained on the Irrawaddy, thirty miles

above Mandalay (lat. 22° 27’ .N.), on the 14th December, and

two males on the 10th January following.

3. Salatura genutia, Cramer.

Both sexes at Myadoung, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 23° 43’ N.),

on the 4th January.

From Upper Burma. 183

4, Calysisme tabitha, Fabr.

One male taken at Sheemagar (lat. 22° 19’ N.) on the

12th December; one female without special locality.

5. Calysisme ostrea, Westw.

A single small male, without special locality.

6. Calysisme perseus, Fabr.

A female obtained on the Irrawaddy, thirty miles above

Mandalay (lat. 22° 27’ N.), on the 14th December, 1885.

7. Calysisme Carpentert, sp. n.

Nearest to C. visala, but formed like C. perseus, pattern

and coloration of the upper surface as in the former; under

surface more nearly as in the latter, but redder, and crossed

by two well-defined black lines, the outer one much less

straight than the outer edge of the central belt of C. perseus

and C. visala; the primaries also with an abbreviated dusky

line near the base; ocelli, excepting the fifth on the secon-

daries (which is black), reduced to white points; veins blackish.

Expanse of wings 61 millim.

A female taken at Kabwett, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 22°

44' N.), 5th January, 1886.

The black lines across the wings and the blackish veins on

the under surface readily distinguish this species from all the

allied forms.

8. Orsotriena runeka, Moore.

A male specimen was obtained in December on the Irra-

waddy, thirty miles above Mandalay (lat. 22° 27' N.).

9. Ypthima, sp. n.

One broken male, somewhat rubbed and without exact

locality. It appears to come nearest to Y. ordinata, but the

anal angle of the secondaries is broken away on both sides.

10. Ypthima Marshallit, Butler.

Two specimens obtained thirty miles above Mandalay

(lat. 22° 27’ N.), on the 14th December.

11. Ypthima catharina, sp. n.

Nearly allied to Y. mahratta (of which I have twelve

specimens before me), but differing in the greyer, less rufous

tint of the upper surface, and in the distinctly yellowish

184 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

instead of greyish-white ground-colour of the under surface,

upon which also are traces of one or two additional ocelli ;

the form of the indistinct stripe across the secondaries agrees

with that of Y. alemola. Expanse of wings 28-35 millim.

Katha, Irrawaddy (lat. 24° 9! N., long. 96° 17' E.), 3rd

January; Myadoung (lat. 23° 43’ N.), 4th January.

12. Neptis mamaja, Butler. |

Two shattered specimens obtained at Katha and Myadoung

on the Irrawaddy, 3rd and 4th January.

13. Hypolimnas avia, Fabr.

A rather damaged female at the entrance to the second

defile above Shoay Koojee, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 24° 16'N.),

28th December, 1885.

14. Junonia lemonias, Linn.

Six examples, mostly more or less injured, were collected

at Sheemagar (lat. 22° 19’ N.) in December, and one male

at Katha on the 3rd January.

15. Junonia laomedia, Linn.

A female taken at Kabwett, on the 5th January.

16. Junonia almana, Linn.

A male obtained thirty miles above Mandalay, on the 14th

December.

17. Junonia enone, Linn. (var. Herta ?).

One female at Myadoung, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 23° 435’

N.), on the 4th January, and one opposite Mandalay on the +

10th of the same month.

18. Ergolis artadne, Linn.

A shattered male was captured at Myadoung.

19. Atella phalantha, Drury.

''wo much-worn females: one taken at Modah (lat. 24°

18’ N., long. 96° 26’ E.) on the 3rd January, and the other

at Myadoung on the 4th.

Erycinide.

20. Zemeros flegyas, Cramer.

A much-worn male at Katha, on the 3rd January.

From Upper Burma. 185

Lycenide.

21. Catochrysops cnejus, Fabr.

A female at Myadoung, on the 4th January.

22. Catochrysops strabo, Fabr.

Two males at Sheemagar (lat. 22° 19’ N.), on the 12th

December.

23. Tarucus plinius, abr.

A much broken male was obtained at Kyouk Myoung

(lat. 22° 34’ N.), on the Irrawaddy, 21st December.

24. Tarucus callinara, sp. n.

Near to 7. nara, with which both sexes agree on the upper

surface; on the under surface, however, they agree with 7’.

venosus, the black markings being all much enlarged; the

submarginal lunules separate, instead of in a continuous den-

tate-sinuate line ; the series of spots beyond the cell of

secondaries quite distinctly arranged, commencing with three

spots in a regular oblique series, the third of these forming

the first of three spots arranged in a triangle, and beyond

these two spots placed angle to angle, the lower one contigu-

ous with the subbasal series. Expanse of wings 24 millim.

Five specimens, of both sexes, taken at Sheemagar in De-

cember.

The preceding appears to be a widely distributed species,

occurring in various parts of India and flying in May, July,

August, September, and December. We have received it in

all Col. Swinhoe’s collections under the name of 7. theo-

phrastus, an African species differing considerably from it in

the arrangement of the markings on the under surface of

the secondaries.

25. Lampides conferenda, sp. n.

Hitherto confounded with LZ. alexis, but readily to be dis-

tinguished from the fact that it is of a sandy instead of greyish-

brown colour on the under surface, and that the whole of the

bands are shifted backwards towards the base, leaving a wide

pale band between the discal bands and the external border ;

the submarginal series of spots ill defined; none of the mark-

ings distinctly white-edged, and the’subanal ocellus of secon-

daries very small. Expanse of wings 31 millim.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvaii. 15

186 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

A pair obtained at Sheemagar on the 12th December, and

a male thirty miles above Mandalay on the 14th.

This is the commonest form of the L. alexis group, and we

have specimens from Assam, Silhet, Deyra Doon, Poona,

and Caleutta. Though hitherto regarded as a variety of L.

alexis, it has as much claim to specific rank as any of the

species of the Z. elpis group, the differences being precisely

of the same character as in the variously named forms of that

group.

26. Castalius rosimon, Fabr.

Five examples (of both sexes) were obtained on the 12th,

14th, and 21st December at Sheemagar, thirty miles above

Mandalay, and at Kyouk Myoung (lat. 22° 34’ N.).

27. Castalius approximatus, sp. n.

Nearest to C. chota, but running larger; it differs chiefly

from C. rosimon in the narrower borders to the wings and in

the absence of the last of the discal black spots towards ex-

ternal angle of primaries, the other five spots being well sepa-

rated; also in the absence of the black spot close to the border

of the secondaries towards apex, and in the indistinct and

minute character of the marginal spots on the under surface.

E.xxpanse of wings 31-32 millim.

A pair taken at Katha, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 24° 9'N.,

long. 96° 17’ E.), January 3, 1886.

We have a pair of this form taken in Bombay by Colonel

Swinhoe. Whether it is a species or only a well-marked

variety nobody can definitely decide without breeding it ; at

any rate it is as distinct as the other named forms of the

group.

28. Cyaniris, sp.

A single worn male of a species near to C. puspa (and

which I have been unable to identify) was taken on the 3rd

January at Modah, on the Irrawaddy (lat. 24° 18’ N., long.

96° 26' E.). We have a second poor specimen of the male

from Silhet, and what I suppose to be the female from Dar-

jiling ; but none of our specimens are sufficiently good to

describe.

29. Zizera otis, Fabr.

A male taken at Sheemagar on the 12th December and a

female at Modah on the 2nd January.

Z. lysizone of Snellen is identical with this species.

trom Upper Burma. 187

30. Plebetus putli, Kollar.

Two examples, at Sheemagar in December.

Papilionide.

31. Delias indica, Wallace.

The female was taken at Modah (lat. 24° 18! N., long. 96°

26! E.) on the 8rd January, and the male at Kabwett (lat. 22°

44' N.) on the 5th of the same month.

32. Delias pasithoé, Linn.

The female was obtained at Mandalay on the 9th January

and the male opposite Mandalay on the following day.

33. Terias santana, Felder.

A well-marked female at Sheemagar on the 12th December,

1885.

34. Terias Swinhoet, Butler.

A male at Sheemagar on the 12th December ; it is a little

larger and more strongly marked than the majority of the

Bombay and Poona specimens, but the differences in other

respects are so slight that I do not see how it is to be sepa-

rated from the present species.

35. Terias silhetana, Wallace.

A specimen at Kyouk Myoung on the 21st December and

a fragment at Modah on the 3rd January.

36. Terias purreea, Moore.

?. Kyouk Myoung, on the 21st December, 1885, Modah,

3rd January, 1886; ¢. Myadoung, on the 4th of the same

month.

37. Terias excavata, Moore.

9. Sheemagar, on the 12th December; and ¢, 30 miles

above Mandalay, on the 14th of the same month.

38. Terias Jegeri, Ménétr.

Three males were taken at Sheemagar on the 12th De-

cember.

13%

188 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

39. [xias moulmeinensis, Moore.

3 %. Sheemagar, on the 12th December; ¢. Katha, 3rd

January; 9. Myadoung, 4th January; ¢ 2. On the river-

bank opposite Mandalay, 10th January.

Hither this species is slightly variable or it exhibits slight

local modifications, such as might eventually become perma-

nent, even if they have not already done so, and thus tend to

bridge over the already very slight gaps which separate the

species (local forms) constituting the genus.

40. Catopsilia gnoma, Fabr.

?. Irrawaddy river, opposite bank to Mandalay, 10th

January.

A small and peculiarly marked specimen, which, however,

T can associate with no other named form; if constant in its

characters it might be separated as a distinct species.

41. Catopsilia nephte, Fabr.

3. Myadoung (lat. 23° 43’ N.) on the 4th January.

42. Catopsilia tlea, Fabr.

&. Myadoung, 4th January.

43. Nychitona xiphia, Fabr.

Three specimens caught at Kyouk Myoung (lat. 22° 34’ N.)

on the 21st December.

44, Appias vacans, Butler.

A pair (both dwarfed) at Modah, on the Irrawaddy (lat.

24° 18’ N., long. 96° 26’ E.), on the 3rd January, 1886.

The Ceylonese species identified as A. vacans in Mr. Moore’s

work on the Lepidoptera of Ceylon is distinct, the much

greater width and dentate character of the border on the under

surface of the secondaries being alone sufficient to distinguish

it; 1 therefore propose that it be called A. aperta. The pair

now received differ from my figure of the type chiefly in size,

and must I think be typical; unfortunately we do not possess

Darjiling examples.

45. Ganoris gliciria, Cramer.

$- Modah, 3rd January.

The specimen belongs to a somewhat rare sport, in which

the black spot of primaries is represented only by a few black

scales.

from Upper Burma. 189

46. Huphina hira, Moore.

A single male at Sheemagar, 12th December, 1885. It

differs slightly from Mr. Moore’s figure, the black spot on

the second median interspace of primaries being smaller and

less distinctly confluent with the external borders; the under

surface of this sex is not described, but in the specimen before

me it most nearly resembles that of H. pallida, Swinhoe.

47. Nepheronia gea, Felder.

3 %. Modah, 3rd January; Kabwett (pair én copula), dth

January; on river bank opposite Mandalay, 10th January ;

¢. Katha, 3rd of the same month.

48. Papilio aristolochie, Fabr.

3 ¢. Sheemagar, 12th December; ¢. Kyouk Myoung,

21st.

The females are mere fragments, both broken and rubbed.

49. Papilio pammon, Linn.

One broken female was obtained at Kabwett on the 5th

January.

50. Papilio ertthonius, Cramer.

At Myadoung on the 4th January and opposite Mandalay

on the 10th.

Hesperiidz.

51. Astictopterus subfasciatus, Moore.

‘Two worn specimens at Modah on the 3rd January.

52. Chapra mathias, Fabr.

Two males at Myadoung on the 4th January.

“ Quick short flight.”’—A. C.

53. Pamphila augias, Linn.

One male at Myadoung on the 4th January.

Leucaniide.

54, Leucania collecta, Walker.

One much-worn male, 30 miles above Mandalay, on the

14th December.

190 Mr. A.G. Butler on Lepidoptera from Upper Burma.

50. Leucania proscripta, Walker.

@. Sheemagar, 12th December, 1885.

Ophiuside.

56. Achea fasciculipes, Walker.

9. Sheemagar, 12th December, 1885.

A worn specimen. Our examples are from the Celebes

and Vaté, but there appears to be nothing but size and slightly

deeper colouring to distinguish this form from A. mercatoria,

of which I believe it to be a variety.

Hypenide.

57. Dichromia orosia, Cramer.

Kyouk Myoung (lat. 22° 34’ N.), 21st December, 1885.

Margarodide.

58. Maruca aquatilis, Boisd.

One specimen flew on board, Pagan, Irrawaddy river (lat.

21° 12’ N.), 13th January, 1886.

Arctiide.

o9. Creatonotus interruptus, Linn.

@. lrrawaddy, 30 miles above Mandalay, 14th December.

Lithosiide.

60. Detopeta pulchella, Linn.

Sheemagar, 12th December, 1885.

Nyctemeride.

61. Nyctemera lacticinta, Cramer.

?. Kabwett, 5th January.

Liparide.

62. Artaxa digramma, Boisd.

¢. Flew on board (7 P.M.) on the Irrawaddy, 30 miles

above Mandalay, 14th December.

Mr. I. B. Brady on Orbitolites italica. 191

Ideide.

63. Hyria grataria, Walker.

3. Flew on board, Pagan, Irrawaddy river (lat. 21° 12/

N.), on the 13th January at 9 P.M.

64. Idea, sp. ?

Sheemagar (lat. 22° 19’ N.), December 1885.

A worn specimen of a species which I have been unable to

identify.

Microniide.

65. Micronéa aculeata, Guén.

9. Flew on board, Sheemagar, above Mandalay (lat. 22°

19’ N.), on the 12th December at 8 p.m.

XXI.—WNote on Orbitolites italica, Costa, sp. (Orbitolites

tenuissima, Carpenter). By Henry B. Brapy, F.R.S.

In the paragraphs relating to the distribution of Orbztolites

tenuissima, in the ‘f Report on the Foraminifera of the Chal-

lenger Expedition” (p. 214), attention is directed to certain

figures in Costa’s “f Paleontologia del Regno di Napoli” (‘ Atti

dell’ Accademia Pontaniana,’ 1856, vol. vii. pl. xvi. figs. 26—

28), as follows :—

“ Orbitolites tenuissima has not hitherto been recognized

as a fossil species ; nevertheless Costa has figured two speci-

mens which seem to place beyond question its existence

in the later Tertiaries of Southern Italy. The drawings re-

ferred to are named Pavonina ttalica, and it is impossible to

compare them with those in pl. xv. of the present Report,

especially with fig. 7, or with the central portion of one of

the figures given by Dr. Carpenter (“ Report on Orbitolites,”

pl. i. fig. 1), without the conviction that they are taken from

specimens with almost precisely identical characters, although

the former, like many of Costa’s illustrations, are somewhat

lacking in detail. The fossil shells are obviously only frag-

ments, a circumstance sufficiently accounted for by the extreme

tenuity of the test.’ To which is appended the following

footnote :—‘‘'The author states that specimens are not un-

common in the Tertiary marls of Reggio; it is therefore pro-

192 Mr. H. B. Brady on Orbitolites italica.

bable that the species will be found again in the same or

similar deposits. Should the view which I have taken

prove correct, the specific name ‘talica’ will of course take

precedence of ‘ tenutssima.’ Costa himself appears to have

been in great doubt about the Foraminiferal nature of the

organism, and suggests that it may even belong to the vege-

table kingdom.”

Before the publication of the Challenger Report I had

been in correspondence with my friend Prof. Seguenza, of

Messina, the recognized authority on all matters connected

with the paleontology of Southern Italy and Sicily, not less

on Microzoa than on the larger fossils, but he was unable at

the time to furnish any information on the subject of Costa’s

figures. Early in the present year, however, | chanced to be

myself at Messina, when I again brought the question under

his notice ; and subsequently, on looking over a collection of

Tertiary rock-specimens, he discovered on the fractured sur-

face of one a discoidal fossil bearing a strong resemblance to

the drawings referred to. He was kind enough to give me

the specimen, and its examination since my return leaves no

kind of doubt that it belongs to the species described in the

‘Paleontologia,’ and, further, that it is identical with the

Orbitolites tenuissima of Carpenter. The rock is a friable

limestone largely composed of Microzoa, and by splitting it

carefully fragments of two or three other examples of the

same form have been obtained. The fact that the species

has not been observed more frequently in Tertiary deposits

is no doubt due to the extreme fragility of the shell, and to

the process of disintegration, by washing and otherwise, to

which fossil material is generally subjected as a preliminary

to microscopical examination.

We have now two localities for Orbitolites italica as a

fossil :—Seguenza’s specimens are from the Upper Miocene of

Castanea, near Messina; Costa’s were from the Tertiary marls

of the mainland opposite, namely Reggio, in Calabria. It is

interesting to note that the species is still living at many

points in the Mediterranean, and that it has been dredged in

comparatively shallow water, 100 to 200 fathoms, near the

coast of Sicily.

I may add that I have placed the specimens given to me by

Professor Seguenza with the collection of Foraminifera exhibi-

ted in the Natural History Museum, South Kensington.

Savile Club, Piccadilly,

Aug. 1886.

On the Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 193

XXI1.—Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue.

Dy AX. yarn?

I HAVE endeavoured, in the essay of which this is an abstract,

to demonstrate a phyletic connexion between Protozoa and

Metazoa, and also to show that the tissue-cells of the latter

are similar to asexual larvee and are related by their modes of

development to the Protozoa, just as larval forms among the

Metazoa themselves are related to the ancestral adults of the

different groups to which they belong. This is indicated by

the fact that the tissue-cells exhibit highly concentrated or

accelerated modes of development according to a universal law

of biogenesis, which has now been found in almost all groups

of animals. Thus in forms which stand at the extreme limits

of groups in point of specialization of structure, or have un-

usually protected young, or pathological forms with stimulated

development—in fact any forms in which stimulative causes

have acted upon the young, so as to bring about an earlier

development at the expense of the normal rate of growth—

there may be observed an abbreviation of the usual series of

structural characters, which appear in the young of normal

forms of the same group. ‘The observations of many authors,

notably Cope, Hiickel, Balfour, Weissmann, Packard, and

Wurtemburger, have conclusively proved that examples of

abbreviated or concentrated development are the results of a

constant tendency in all organisms to acquire characters in

adults or later stages of larvae, and then to inherit these at

earlier and earlier stages in successive descendants; thus

finally crowding the younger stages until some ancient cha-

racters are skipped, sometimes leaving no record of the deri-

vation of the organism, and at others only a highly abbreviated

record in the earlier stages.

No bushy colonies of zoéns or cells are built up in the

Metazoa, representing the incompletely divided colonies of the

adults of Protozoa, except in cases of incomplete segmentation

of the ovum. These forms are skipped, and the complex

colonies, which arise by fission, consist of zodns divided by

distinct walls. The cycle of transformations is not only

shortened by this omission, but the origin of the reproductive

bodies is carried back into the earlier stages in many forms,

* From the ‘American Journal of Science’ for May 1886, pp. 332-847.

This article is an abstract of a paper with the same title published in Proc.

Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. xxii. 1884, pp. 45-163, but has in addition the

suggestion that Volver and Eudorina are truc intermediate forms entitled

to be called Mesozoa or Blastrea.

194. Mr, A. Hyatt on the

and the rapidity of the processes of complete fission, due to

concentration, produces masses of tissue and membranes in

place of loosely connected colonies, as among Protozoa *.

The many disconnected wandering cells, -with their inde-

pendent organization and functions, favour this conclusion, and

the sight of these and of ova in the mesenchyme of sponges,

and the evidence of their functions here and elsewhere in the

animal kingdom, is sufficient to bring a candid mind to open

confession of the existence of exact parallelism between them

and the single individualized Amoeba.

These and other morphological facts have led, so far as we

know, only to comparisons between the ordinary tissue-cells

and the adults of the Ameebe, and it has been assumed that

these cells are the equivalents of the adult Amcebe.

Morphologically this seems to be true; but it does not

account for the physiological differences between the Proto-

zoon and the cell. The ontology of the cell, its production

of tissue, and the reduction of the cycle of transformations

cannot be explained unless we attribute to it a concentrated

energy in reproduction and a tendency to form closely

united and complex associations much greater than that of the

Protozoon.

Thus a single Metazoon is a colony of infinite complexity

in which the two primitive colonies, ectoderm and endoderm,

have preduced by growth and agamic fission all the anatomical

systems and their various organs and smaller parts.

Studies of reproduction show that the succession of events

among Protozoa was first growth, then fission, then the union

or concrescence of divided zoéns and an exchange of their

complementary parts; evidently all of these influences bear

upon the tissue-cell and influence its reproduction. Never-

theless two cells do not combine previous to reproduction by

fission, and whatever the effect of the original impregnation

may be, we are obliged therefore to regard a young cell as a

modified agamic larva-like form or zodn when compared

with the full-grown Ameeba. If descent from Amoebze

through Flagellata and Ciliata is assumed, then the task of

proving young cells to be immature forms becomes easier.

In this case they are obviously forms which, like the ova of

many Metazoa, have retained their ancient amceboidal charac-

teristics, while losing their later-acquired flagellate and

ciliate similarities.

We cannot use the words embryo and larva, which belong

* The network of protoplasm connecting tissue-cells is disregarded in

order to show the massive nature of tissues and at the same time state

their characteristic cellular composition.

Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 195

to the ovum after impregnation, and we therefore propose to

designate the cell an autotemnon*, in contrast with the

embryo, which is more specialized. The least specialized

tissue-cells of the mesenchyme differ less from the individual-

ized agamic zodns of the Protozoa, while the spermatocysts,

as more highly specialized encysted male zoéns, retain the

cycle of agamic transformations derived from their male Pro-

tozoonal prototypes, and are intermediate to the encysted

female zoon or ovum.

The spermatocyst, in other words, is not dependent upon

impregnation for its development, and has necessarily retained

more of the characteristic successive transformations of the

primitive agamic forms than the ovum. ‘This last has become

dependent upon impregnation. ‘The tendency to earlier and

earlier impregnation in successive generations, and the corre-

lative concentration of autotemnic stages, as shown by the

fission of the nucleus and exclusion of the polar globules, has

finally established the ovum as a more highly specialized

form of cell.

The conditions of fission in the cyst of a Protozoon and in

the ovum and spermatocyst are similar as long as the zoéns

or cells are all similarly confined; but when they burst the

envelope and become free the surrounding conditions differ,

and they correspondingly diverge.

The early encystment of the ovum, the non-production of

the colonial form by incomplete fission, the dependence of the

feminonucleus upon impregnation, and the great rapidity and

extensive character of the changes by which the diploblastic

parenchymula and triploblastic gastrula are built up, all show

the excessive concentration of development which has taken

place, when any blastula is compared with the corresponding

forms among the Volvocine. There is also’a distinction

between the mode of development of the Volvocine and the

lower Protozoa, which has, we think, great significance.

They have prolonged gestation, and this can be compared

with the similar prolongation of the corresponding period in

the early inception of the ovum in the Metazoa.

They are, however, necessarily only single cells. The

whole process of segmentation occurs under conditions which

effectually protect the earlier stages in the higher Protozoa

and in all the Metazoa ; but, as might have been anticipated,

the more specialized Metazoon elaborates at once and within

limits of this early egg stage a fully-formed colony, the blas-

tula, whereas the highest and most specialized of Protozoa

* From adroés, self, and réuyw, to divide.

196 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

get no further than the production of single ova and sperma-

tocysts *, or the earliest stages of segmentation, during the

same period. The adult condition of Hudorina or Volvox in

other words is a permanent morphological equivalent of the

blastula-stage in the ovum of a Metazoon, and a spermato-

cyst holds a similar relation to the encysted reproductive stage

at the terminus of life in an Amceba. It, however, occurs at

the beginning of life in this specialized male cell among

Metazoa. The spermatozoa also, which are produced by

fission of the nucleus, resemble the young of the Amcebine

and many other Protozoa in form, but have, through earlier

inheritance of characteristics, acquired the functional power

of the adult male Protozoon, and are therefore, as compared

with Protozoa, to be estimated morphologically and function-

ally as microgonids with highly concentrated development.

In no other way can we account for the premature exhibition

of power shown by these forms in seeking out the egg and

forcing their way into the vitellus. Ultimate union with the

female nucleus of the ovum by passage through the vitellus

is quite distinct. It has appeared to us to be, like concres-

cence in low forms, an exhibition of mutual attraction which

indicates affinity, and, like all sexual processes, a vital attrac-

tion of greater intensity than mere fusion by growth, and in

no way attributable to accident. The habit may have sprung

from the habit of concrescence, just as we can only imagine

all sexual processes as springing originally from concrescence

through its transformation into a habit preparatory to repro-

duction by division, as among Myxomycetes. Cienkowski

considers concrescence to have originated from the habit of

feeding,.and the results of concrescence, reproduction by

fission, as a function due to the same causes and having the

same results as assimilation (Archiv mikr. Anat. vol. ix.).

There is a gradation in the stages of development of the

ectoderm, endoderm, and mesenchyme in the sponges which

shows they have retained the ancestral protozoonal character-

istics in some cells more than in others. ‘Thus the ectodermic

cells in all the Porifera become permanently transformed into

flat epithelial cells, losing their feeding-organs, the collars,

and flagella; whereas the cells of the endoderm in some forms,

such as the Ascones, probably never lose these organs at all,

and in others lose them only transiently at certain stages, or

* For results of protection in producing concentration of development

sce “Genesis of Planorbis at Steinheim,” Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist.

J. Anniv. 1830-1880; Fossil Ceph., Mus. Comp, Zool., Proc. Amer.

Assoc, Ady. Sci, vol. xxxii, p. 32; also Balfour's Comp. Embryol.

Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 197

only locally on the walls of the archenteron in the intervals

between the diverticula (primitive ampulle) *.

In the mesenchyme of sponges the cells have been subjected

to fewer changes, and they preserve their ancient ameeboidal

forms unaltered. The comparatively great change in the evo-

lution of the group probably took place after the transfer of

the principal seat of assimilation from the endoderm to the

mesenchyme. ‘This transfer possibly occurred during the

genesis of Sycones and other higher forms.

The researches of Saville Kent among Protozoa have shown

that the collar and flagellum are feeding-organs, and we must

imagine them as having a similar meaning in the internal

cavity of Ascones, tie lowest forms of sponges.

When we consider the whole series of transformations of the

ovum it becomes apparent that it is at first an autotemnon

having the Ameeba stage well and clearly developed. The

ovum develops parallel with the spermatocyst through the

period of division of the nucleus into two parts, the masculo-

nucleus and the feminonucleus. We have tried, in common

with some other authors, to show that the masculonucleus

is probably thrown off in the polar globules during a process

of agamic division of the nucleus, and that these are the homo-

logues of the masculonuclei excluded from the spermatocyst

after having been transformed into spermatozoa.

The remarkable essays of Professor Ed. Van Beneden on

the bisexual nature of the nucleus are the only embryological

writings which produce the proofs of this hypothesis in illustra-

tedform. This author (“Fecond. Maturat. de l’Giuf,” Archiv.

de Biol. tom. vi. 1883) advances precisely similar views to

those of Dr. Minot, and shows the phenomena of fecundation

and the double composition of the maritonucleus in a series of

remarkably clear illustrations. Van Beneden claims to be the

discoverer of the bisexual composition of the nucleus of the

ovum, and refers to his paper of December 1875 (Bull. Acad.

de Belg. vol. xl. 1875) as containing the first statement of his

discovery. Though not pretending to forestall the judgment

of those better qualified to decide the merits of these claims,

we find that Protessor Van Beneden was the first to announce

the basal facts of the bisexual theory, but that he did not give

all of the essential conditions of the phenomena of conjugation

between the male and female parts of the nuclei in his first

* Von Lendenfeld (Austral. Sponges, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Wales,

vol. ix. pl. iv.) describes Homoderma sycandra as having these cells

equally distributed all over the endoderm as well as in the single

ampullee,

198 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

paper. This author, in the work just cited (p. 700), suggests

that the peripheral pronucleus is probably partially formed of

spermatic substance, that the central pronucleus is female, and

that the segmentation-nucleus 1s a compound body resulting

from the union of these two, and is therefore probably bi-

sexual. This statement includes all the basal facts of the

genoblastic theory, with, however, two important exceptions.

It omits any notice of complementary behaviour or functions

of the useless parts of nuclei in both the spermatocyst and

ovum. This essential condition of the conjugation of the

nuclei does not seem to have been elaborated by Van Beneden

until 1883, long after the appearance of Dr. Minot’s paper.

Dr. Minot (Proc. Bost. Nat. Hist. vol. xix. p. 170) proposed

to name the original bisexual nucleus “ genoblast,” the female

part ‘ arsenoblast,” and the male “ thelyblast,” and these

terms have precedence of those we have advanced, or of those

proposed by Van Beneden ; but we have preferred to use

names which retain the word nucleus, as more expressive of

the true relations of derivative nuclei.

If this is true the occurrence of this process of excluding the

masculonuclei in the ovum during the agamic stage exhibits

an earlier inheritance of a characteristic which in the Protozoa

occurs only after and as a result of impregnation, except pos-

sibly in some of the more specialized Flagellata and Ciliata,

where the existence of spermatocysts and spermatozoids leads

one to anticipate a corresponding differentiation. ‘The female

zobn certainly appears to be in reality an ovum, and to develop

like one into a blastula, as pointed out by Biitschli.

This view includes some results worthy of attention. The

concrescence of Protozoons, as in cases cited by Drysdale and

Dallinger, and in some plants where the whole contents of one

pair of cells or more than one pair of cells are mingled together,

is asexual conjugation, but not sexual conjugation. The latter

oceurs only by the exchange of differentiated parts of nuclei,

or between the larva-like spermatozoa and the complementary

part of the nucleusin the ovum. ‘Thus such forms as Hudorina

and Volvoz might be called, on account of their morphology,

Blastrea, and could, because of their mode of reproduction and

the existence of but one layer in the body-wall, be appropri-

ately designated as true Mesozoa.

With regard to the meaning of the early stages of the ovum

we come nearer to Biitschli (Morph. Jahrb. 1884) than any

other author, and regard his placula theory as opening a way

far more promising than any so far proposed. This author,

however, voluntarily rejected the aid of the sponges in his

arguments, under the erroneous impression that they were

Larval T, heory of the Origin of Tissue. 199

Protozoa, and holds an essentially distinct idea of what the

placula is. ‘The embryo of the Calcispongian is, according to

our opinion, a single-layered placula or a monoplacula, and

directly comparable with the undifferentiated flat colonies of

Protozoa which are more primitive than the blastula form, and

represent the simplest condition of an autotemnic colony of

Protozoa, like Desmarella of Saville Kent, though not pos-

sessed of cilia at this stage, and therefore more nearly perhaps

representing a mass of amceboid forms.

The formation of the apical or esoteric cells of the upper

layer from the cells of the monoplacula transforms this stage

into a diploplacula, the older or basal cells becoming our exo-

teric cells. ‘True ectoblastic and endoblastic cells first appeared

during the gastrula stage, and are supposed to be identical with

the differentiated cells often found in the blastula and placula.

But in both of these last they are in distinct association and

correlate with distinct forms, and should be considered as

simply exoteric and esoteric cells. They are not true ecto-

or endoblasts until they assume the relations of an external

and internal layer, as in the gastrula stage. The absence of

the placula in many forms may be explained as due to con-

centration of development. ‘The protected conditions under

which the ovum originates make the constant retention of the

placula unnecessary, and favour the earlier inheritance of the

morula or mulberry stage; in fact any quickening of the

processes of growth would bring about this change, and the

morula stage is only a heaping up of cells into a more massive

colonial growth. ‘Lhe rounded globular forms of the morula

would thus repiace the placula earlier in the life of the embryo,

and occasion its disappearance in more highly specialized

torms, as in the Carneospongia.

This theory is apparently very similar to that of Biitschli

so tar as relates to the origin of the placula, but differs in

making the morula an important stage of the evolution of

forms, and in insisting upon the placula as primitively mono-

placulate and only secondarily diploplaculate. Biitschli’s

placula is in reality a later stage, a specialized flattened stage

of an embryo Metazoon.

Biitschli poimts out the resemblances of the embryo of

Cucullanus, Rhabdonema, and Lumbricus to the placula, and

the apparently primitive mode of forming the segmentation-

cavity in the latter by the separation of the two layers is also

given in detail by him. Biitschli also considers the Zrécho-

plax adherens ot Schultze as a living illustration of a full-

grown, primitive, placulate form.

We ought to find primitive stages in the embryos of a

200 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

primitive type, and this is eminently the case with Portfera.

We should anticipate the opposite with a higher type like

the worms or any metameric animal, and this appears to be

borne out by what Biitschli brings forward in support of his

theory.

In Cucullanus the earliest stages are rounded, and we can-

not agree with Biitschli that the flattened form which follows

this is a primitive placula or diploplacula. The primitive

placula is a single layer which becomes double or diploplacu-

late, and in both stages must precede the morula, and cannot

succeed this stage. It will be seen by our remarks above

that the esoteric and exoteric differentiations would have

occurred normally before the morula stage in the placula of

Cucullanus or else in fusion with it, and therefore the double-

layered placula of Biitschli would be necessarily a flattened

morula in which the two layers had already been formed.

The relations of the planula stage in Cucullanus and Lum-

bricus to the gastrula also indicate that it is simply a modifi-

cation of the morula stage, and not comparable with the

earlier premorula stages of the embryo. ‘The formation of

the gastrula in Cucullanus is a beautiful example of extra

growth of the ectoblast, as has been pointed out by Balfour ;

and in this and in Lumbricus a true embolic gastrula is

formed by this process, which is not more primitive than that

which occurs in the Ctenophore or Tubularie. The gastrula,

in other words, is formed according to a highly concentrated

secondary mode of development, and not by primitive or

simple processes. We should therefore, even while adopting

Biitschli’s theory, decline to accept his typical examples as

true illustrations of the theory, and hold rigidly to the law of

succession in the stages of the embryo for justification of this

position.

We cannot give a better illustration of what we mean by a

monoplaculate embryo than Hatschek’s Amphioxus in the

four-celled stage *, nor of our diploplacula than the same in

the eight-celled stage, when the cells of the esoteric layer are

first differentiated, which occurs even before the two poles of

the embryo become closed and long previous to the stage when

the blastula is formed.

Immediately after the diploplaculate stage the ovum of

Poritera and Amphioxus, as well as some other types, presents

a stage during which it is a tube open at both ends. ‘I'he

hereditary significance of this stage indicates a tubular ances-

tral form, through which water would freely circulate; and

* Arbeit. d. Zool. Inst. d. Univ. Wien, iv. Heft i. pl. i.

Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 201

this strengthens our position with regard to the meaning of

the aula of the blastula.

The central cavity of the blastula stage, the so-called Proto-

gaster of Hiickel, connects with the exterior by a blastula- .

pore, the “ Protostoma”’ of Hiackel, which is normally closed

later in the growth, but remains open for long periods in some

sponges, as may be observed in the figures of Sycandra

raphanus and in the larve of siliceous sponges, as in the

embryos of Halichondria and Tethya. The assumption that

such a primitive cavity necessarily originated as a gastric

cavity seems improbable.

The prototype of this cavity, the aula, must have first

appeared as a central hollow in a moving colonial form of

Protozoa, simply as a mechanical necessity of the habits and

mode of growth, and might have been useful as a float; but

was probably not a gastric cavity, but, on the contrary, similar

in every way to the internal cavity of the Volvow blastula.

The additional advantage of the possession of such a hollow

in enabling the cells to use both sides instead of one, and to

perform the functions of respiration, ingestion, and excretion

more completely, is obvious. ‘The growing of the cells of the

ovum into a hollow sphere, the blastula with its blastulapore

opening externally, 1s described by Biitschli as essentially

similar to the growth of the adult floating spherical colonies

of Volvox and Hudorina from a single zoén by fission. This

author (Bronn’s ‘ Thierreich,’ Protozoa, pl. xlv.) gives a series

of figures illustrating the development of the asexual zoéns of

Volvox which fully substantiate his comparisons, and, together

with Carter’s, show that the closest comparisons may be made

between the early stages of the ovum and those of all forms

of Volvox, which is an open blastula like that of some Porifera

before it leaves the parent colony and becomes free.

All of these comparisons seem to be much opposed to

Biitschli’s supposition that the primitive cavity of the blastula

originated from a separation of two layers rather than as a

stage of development trom one primitive layer and the forma-

tion of an aula.

In order to account for the differentiation of the esoteric

cells we have imagined them as necessarily by position

feeding-cells in the ancestors of the diploplaculate stage. In

the free morula and closed blastula the same cells or their

more modified descendants would tend to retain similar func-

tions. The differentiation of the poles would occur in this

blastula form according to the same law as is observed in the

higher animals, and the tendency already initiated of the zobns

of one pole to become exclusively feeding-zobns would be

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol, xviii. 14

202 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

increased by more frequent contact with food and by being

constantly occupied in the act of ingestion. The differentia-

tion of the cells having been thus established and kept up by

a continuance of similar habits, and the aula correlatively

developed, we should have a free moving form with the cells

at one pole feeding-cells, and at the other probably more effi-

cient as respiratory cells. These last need not be necessarily

inefficient as feeding-zoéns, but might have remained quite

capable of this office as well also as that of developing flagella

for moving the body, and, in fact, resembling in aspect and

structure what we actually find in the amphiblastula of some

sponges. We here claim for the exoterie or ectoblast cells

that their possession of collars and flagella implies the exist-

ence of powers of ingestion. We think the negative evidence

adduced by Metschnikoff and others with regard to these cells

in the embryos of sponges is entirely inadequate to prove

anything except the fact that they have not seen them actually

feeding, and does not weigh against the observed functions of

the collars and flagella of the Flagellata, especially the

positive and convincing proofs brought forward by Saville

Kent.

The parenchymula is a recently discovered stage of the

embryo immediately succeeding the closed blastula. The

esoteric cells differentiated during preceding stages have

been found by several authors to quit the exterior, where

they originated, and wander into the interior, where they

presumably give rise to the endoblastic cells subsequently

found there.

A differentiated colony, like the amphiblastula, with the

cells at one end becoming better fitted to take in food, could

be transformed into a parenchymula by the migration of

differentiated feeding-cells into the interior, and the paren-

chymula could thus have been transformed into a true gastrula.

There are no living forms, so far as we know, with which

the parenchymula can be compared, and its probable

meaning has already been indicated by other writers, espe-

cially by Metschnikoff, namely, that it implies a radical form

in which the mesenchyme has arisen as a primitive mass by

delamination.

The inwandering of the esoteric cells of the parenchymula

might be reasonably assumed as in part due to pressure.

This appears to be a primitive mode of forming the endoderm

as stated by Schmidt and Metschnikoff, and therefore we

should have to consider pressure as simply a possible cause

aiding the tendency to inwandering, as it appears in the habits

of these cells of the parenchymula. It is possible that this

Larval Theory of the Qrigin of Tissue. 203

tendency was derived -from ancestors in which a primitive

invagination appeared as a later characteristic of the develop-

ment, due to excess of growth in peripheral parts, and that

the same conditions of growth and pressure would continue

to be present in the similar parts of the young of descendent

forms as long as the surroundings and habits were sufficiently

similar and did not interfere with hereditary tendencies. Thus

we should have to regard the habit of inwandering of the

esoteric cells as giving rise to the primitive endoblast, and

this last as a permanent stage preceding the transient gastrula

due to invagination. ‘The continued action of the same cause

as gave rise to the tendency to inwandering, namely the

pressure occasioned by the rapid multiplication of external

cells by growth, and the action of heredity, would secure this

result.

The fact that the esoteric hemisphere is an excessive peri-

pheral outgrowth of cells in the amphiblastula is in perfect

accord with the successive stages in the development of pits

and minor invaginations of the ectoderm. These are univer-

sally in their primitive stages peripheral outgrowths of the

outer membranes, which form primitive hollows, and then

these cups become hereditary invaginations in the embryos of

descendent forms. The formation of stomodea and other

ectodermic invaginations can thus be accounted for as in every

way parallel to formation of the gastrula and due to similar

causes.

The invagination of the endoblast in the ordinary form of

the gastrula is immediately accompanied and caused, according

to Whitman, by pressure arising from the unequal growth of

the hemispheres. The pressure on the endoblast after invagi-

nation is shown by the forms of the cells, which become elon-

gated along the middle part of the cup, as in the well-known

case of Amphioxus described by Kowalevsky and many

examples by other authors. The growth and excess of

pressure is also evinced in the elongation of the planula and

the tendency of the at first broad blastopore to close up to a

narrow opening by growth of the ectoblast. The usually

columnar aspect of the ectoblastic cells of the planula, their

longest axes being radial or at right angles to the direction of

the pressure, is also favourable to this theory. These cells

may be attenuated in Porifera at this stage (Barrois, Epong.

de la Manche), so as to assume an almost linear aspect under

low powers of the microscope. We feel obliged to join those

authors who regard the planula-stage as an abbreviated form

of the gastrula possibly directly derived from the epibolic

gastrula. ‘The succession of the stages is first a peripheral

14*

204 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

outgrowth, increasing continually the diameter of the amphi-

blastula, then invagination, then peripheral growth of the

ectoblast, followed by elongation of the planula and contrac-

tion or obliteration of the blastopore. Heredity in these cases

seems to be subordinate to growth; but this we think is due

to the necessarily identical action of these inseparable forces.

Heredity and growth are also necessary in order to account

for cases of epibolic gastrule as well as for the existence of

the planula. The action of heredity in the planula is obvious ;

but in the transitional epibolic gastrula the obvious mechanical

action of growth still interferes with the clear perception of

the influence of heredity. The growth of the ectoblast cells

is so rapid in the last named that the endoblast cells become

enclosed, as in the Ctenophore, and the gastrula is formed by

a process much shorter than is usual in embryos of the

embolic type.

In a planula we can see very clearly that some other force

in addition to growth has been at work, and that, whether we

adopt Lankester’s hypothesis or some other, we are equally

obliged to call in the aid of heredity in order to explain the

hidden steps by which the embolic gastrula has been trans-

formed into this concentrated form of development through

the epibolic gastrula as an intermediate stage.

Keller (Anat. und Entwickel. einiger Spong. d. Mittelmeers,

Basel, Georg, 1876) has given the fullest illustrated account

of what we have, in common with Metschnikoff and Schultze,

called the transient gastrula of the Calcispongie. A recent

perusal of this interesting paper has suggested that there is

probably no better field for the study of the effects of pressure

upon cells than in these cases of transient invagination. It

is possible that the invagination stage may be traceable

directly to excess of growth in the ciliated cells and their

subsequent evagination as outgrowths to the reversal of this

process, and at any rate the field is a very promising one in

this direction.

We have also noted in our original essay the probability

that the medullary fold was primitively a stomodeal invagi-

nation due to extra growth, and we are able to quote in this

connexion an observation of Dr. Hatschek’s in addition to

those of Kollmann and Gardiner.

Dr. Hatschek (Arb. Zool. Inst. Wien, vol. iv. 1881,

pp- 45-48) attributes the origin of the primitive segments

and other changes of form in the embryo of Amphioxus to

the growth and energy of cells. He explains the origin of

the medullary plate by differentiations in the cells caused by

the extra growth of the neighbouring cells of the ectoderm,

Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 205

and attributes the rise of the ends and final enclosure of the

neural canal to lateral outgrowths due to the same cause *.

The general presence of the different forms of the gastrula,

including the planula, indicates, as we have tried to show

above, that Hiickel was right in supposing that these stages

indicated common ancestors for the whole animal kingdom,

To this we have also joined the architroch of Lankester,

imagining in common with this author a very ancient origin

for the circles of cilia around the blastopore of the primitive

gastrula-like ancestors of the Invertebrata.

The history of the structural transitions through which the

layers of the body pass in their subsequent history sustains the

view that the Porifera are the lowest type of Metazoa. The

endoderm and ectoderm reach a highly differentiated stage and

appear as flat epithelial membranes; but the middle layer

remains a mesenchyme, containing, as stated by all authors,

the reproductive bodies of both sexes. The appearance of

spermatozoa and ova indifferently in the same animal shows

that entire separation of the sexes does not take place so far

as now known among the Porifera. It is not yet established

that cross-fertilization occurs in any form, though there is as

yet no ground for the positive assertion that it does not occur.

The history of the early stages exhibits a larval form in which

the interior is solid for a certain period and the mesenchyme

plays a much more important réle than in any other branch

of the animal kingdom, as might be anticipated from the

adult condition and importance of this layer in the morphology

of the group.

We have also tried to show that the general morphology

and development indicated the gradual evolution of series of

forms from a type similar to Ascones, but without a skeleton,

which we have considered directly comparable, as stated by

Hiickel, with the gastrula. During this evolution the

mesenchyme became more and more important, and as a

result of its thickening the habit of budding was more or less

suppressed, so that the higher types must be considered as

individuals with a highly plastic form, liable to excessive

outgrowths, but not as branching Metazoons. The archen-

teron also remains persistent throughout life, gives rise to

simple diverticula, or, in forms with thick mesenchyme,

diverticula themselves form branching tubes.

The fact that no internal column or body-cavity is formed,

* See also His, ‘ Unsere Koérperform,’ 1875, pp. 60, 61,83, and 178, who

has essentially the same idea of the relations of growth of cells and deve-

lopment of organs.

206 Mr. A. Hyatt on the

in spite of the opportunity offered by the increasing thickness

of the mesenchyme, is very significant. It is not yet esta-

blished that the mesenchyme does receive some additions in

course of its growth from the endoderm and ectoderm, but, so

far as the histology is now understood, it is doubtful.

In other words the Porifera are intermediate with regard to

structural composition between primitive larval individuals,

like the free larve of all colonial types, and the differentiated

colonies which arise from such primitive individuals after

they become attached, as in the Hydrozoa. They contain all

the elements necessary for the formation of complicated

colonies; but in consequence of the less differentiation of the

mesenchyme their primitive individuality is maintained and

the processes of budding take place internally and externally

without perfect correlation. ‘That is, the exterior has out-

growths and so has the archenteron, but these are not strictly

coincident and produce true buds only in forms with thin

mesenchyme.

The evidence in favour of the opinion that the diverticula

or ampulle are strictly homologous with the archenteric

diverticula of all other animals is very strong. The young

have no diverticula until the ampullinula is formed, and this

correlates with the absence of these organs in the adults of

the lowest type, Ascones. These facts among sponges seem

to be in accord with the history and development of the diver-

ticula among Hydrozoa and Actinozoa, and lead to the con-

clusion that in all of these three types the diverticula are

homoplastic organs, and not found in the lowest forms of

these groups or in the early stages of development of the

normal forms.

The considerations we have presented above have therefore

a direct application to the results of the work done of late

years by Semper, Dohrn, and others in tracing the origin of

the Vertebrata to some worm-like type. The whole of this

evidence hangs necessarily upon the probability that the somites

of the embryo of Amphioxus imply descent from a segmented

animal; whereas, if we are correct, exactly the opposite view

may be considered as the more probable ; and the very close

comparisons made by Semper between what he considers

homogenous organs and parts in Vertebrata and Vermes can

only be considered as evidence of the production of homoplastic

effects by means of similar modes of growth and the similar

habits of elongated and necessarily bilateral animals.

We have objected to the theory that the Vertebrata may be

considered as descended from a Coelenterate ancestor, because

the actinostome probably arose independently and very late

Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue. 207

in the phylogenetic history of the Hydrozoa, and undoubtedly

arose independently in the Porifera. A stomodeum as it

appears in the ascula stage or in a sycon or ascon may be a

single opening not due to invagination, merely an enlarged

pore or outlet. The cloaca of the more specialized sponges

is first an outgrowth of the peripheral parts which becomes

inheritable and causes the appearance of the ectoderm as a

lining layer extending to an indefinite depth into the interior.

A stomodeum, also, does not exist in most of the Hydrozoa

except in the primitive shape of an outgrowth, the hypostome,

which is the homologue of the internal actinostome of the

Actinozoa. These facts and the late stage at which it arises

(in the Actinozoa during the gulinula stage) show us that, so

far as these types are concerned, it is an independent and

homoplastic organ in all of them.

There are no exact comparisons between the embryos of

Ascidia and Amphioxus and those of the Invertebrata which

seem to include any stages later than the planula. Those

that have been traced between the mesoblastic somites indicate

homoplastic organs, and seem to have no phylogenetic mean-

ing so far as the whole of the Vertebrata are concerned. The

distinct modes of development of the anterior invaginations

of the Vertebrata show that they had a different origin from

the anterior tube of the actinostome, and cannot be considered

homogenous with that organ in the Coelenterata. The medul-

lary invagination is at first a stomodeum arising as a funnel

around the blastopore, and then spreads forward in the shape

of two folds, which subsequently form a tube, and it is pro-

bable that the notochordal tube and the lateral differentiations

of the archenteron may have had a similar homoplastic sim-

plicity of structure.

The development in Ascidia of the notochordal cells and

muscle-cells from the walls of the archenteron invites the sug-

gestion that no true diverticula exist in this type. That the

lateral muscles might have arisen as entirely disconnected and

more primitive structural elements than the ccelomata is

shown by Kowalevsky’s work on Casstopea already quoted

(Soc. Friends of Nat. Hist. &c. Moscow, pl. u. figs. 10-13).

In this Hydrozoon portions of the archenteric walls grow out

and become directly converted into muscles, but no coelom is

formed.

The notochord may have primitively originated as a tube,

but connexion with the hypophysis seems to be a necessary

condition of this theory ; and though this is highly probable,

it is not proven. The homoplastic origin of the notochord,

when explained in this way, agrees with the subsequent origin

208 Larval Theory of the Origin of Tissue.

of segmentation in the vertebree, as suggested by Cope. These

facts and agreements in theory render it highly probable that

the whole phenomena of segmentation as shown in the distri-

bution of the muscles themselves, the appendages, and internal

organs, including even the primitive somites, may have arisen

independently in the Vertebrata in response to the simple

mechanical requirements of motion in elongated bodies. Her-

bert Spencer, in a treatise much neglected by naturalists

(Princ. Biol., Amer. ed. 1871, vol. 11. p. 199), has clearly shown

that the origin of the notochord and of segmentation of the

vertebree and muscles may be attributed to muscular strains,

and our speculations, though entirely independent, cannot lay

claim to any original merit.

Our results are similar to those of Hiickel so far as they

distinctly point to the gastrula and planula as the earliest

stages which have a general genetic meaning for the Metazoa,

and show that these indicate a stock-form for the whole of the

Metazoa. ‘The clear distinctions between the type-larval

stages in different branches of the animal kingdom and the

fact that the type-larval stages make their appearance inva-

riably after the planula or gastrula, and never, under any

conditions, break this natural succession, give strong support

to this opinion.

It is possibly premature to say that no one type can be

claimed to have descended from any other; but the Porifera,

Hydrozoa, Actinozoa, and Vertebrata appear to us entirely

independent of each other. It is also very suggestive that two

so closely allied groups as the Actinozoa and Hydrozoa can

be considered as homoplastic types, and that many examples

have been brought forward by the author and Professor Cope *

among Cephalopoda and Vertebrata, where smaller and more

closely allied groups, orders, families, and genera show the

same phenomena, and are plainly homoplastic with reference

to the origin of many important characteristics of structure.

These results sustain the opinion that homogenous charac-

teristics are frequently so similar to purely homoplastic charac-

teristics that it is not safe to consider any characteristics

occurring in distinct groups as homogenous until their phylo-

genesis has been traced or their comparative embryology is

fully understood.

The hypothesis of the common but independent origin of

types is also supported by all collateral evidences. The results

of paleontologic research have carried back the origin of

* Cope, who first pointed out these relations in the same sense as

Lankester, used the terms “homologous ” for homoplastic and “ hetero-

logous ” for homogenous.

On the Central Nervous System of Ascidia dc. 209

distinct types further and further every year. It is now esta-

blished that there was an excessively sudden appearance of

vast numbers of forms in the Cambrian, or perhaps earlier, as

claimed by Professor Marcou and others.

We have applied this specific statement as a generalization

to the history of smaller groups of fossils in several branches

of the animal kingdom and in many formations, and have

found that the sudden appearance of the smaller groups occurs

according to the same law.

There is an obvious plasticity in the animals which first

make their appearance in any unoccupied field, or at the begin-

ning of any new formation, which reminds one of the plastic

nature of the most generalized type of Metazoa, the existing

Porifera. The generalized types, which always occur first in

time, exhibit like sponges exceptional capacity for adaptation

to the most varied requirements of the surroundings and all

of the conditions of the new period or habitat by the rapid de-

velopment of numbers of suitable and more highly specialized

forms, species and genera.

The whole picture as presented by morphology, embryology,

and paleontology favours the hypothesis we have previously

advanced in other papers, namely that the early geologic

history of animal life, like the early stages of development in

the embryo, was a more highly concentrated and accelerated

process in evolution than that which occurred at any subse-

quent period of the earth’s history.

The history of the Porifera and higher Protozoa suggests also

that the evolution of the Metazoa may have occurred more

rapidly than we can now calculate. One of the great errors

of the present day is the assumption that such changes and

transitions occurred slowly and gradually ; and it is ‘evident

that this assumption is based almost wholly upon investiga-

tion of the more highly specialized animals, in which the

capacity for change may be reasonably considered as very

much less than in their more generalized and embryonic ances-

tral forms.

XXII.—Preliminary Communication on some Investigations

upon the Listological Structure of the Central Nervous

System in the Ascidia and in Myxine glutinosa. By

FRIDTJOF NANSEN *.

Ir is proposed in the following pages to give only a mere

* Translated by W. 58. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Bergers Museums

Aarsberetning for 1885,’ pp. 55-78.

210 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

preliminary report upon some of the results at which I have

arrived in the course of the investigations which I undertook

last summer (June and July 1885) in Alverstrémmen (near

Bergen), at the expense of Joachim Friele’s legacy, which by

the liberality of the Direction of the Museum was granted to

G. A. Hansen and myself. I will expressly call attention to

the fact that these investigations are not completed, and that

therefore, for the present, it will not be advisable to go more

in detail into the subject ; but as I believe that some of these

results may be of general interest, I venture in the meanwhile

to publish them in their imperfect form.

The results at which I arrived in my investigations upon the

histological structure of the nervous system of the Myzostomata,

and which Ihave described in my memoir upon the structure of

this group of animals *, stood in so remarkable a manner in

agreement with many of the characters which Prof. C. Golgi

(of Pavia) has described in the central nervous system (brain

and spinal cord) of man, that it beeamea matter of much interest

to me to have investigated some groups of animals lying be-

tween these widely separated forms. With this object in view

I turned to the group of Ascidia (so much a subject of dispute

from a systematic point of view), with the nervous system of

which I had previously occupied myself, and in which I ex-

pected to be able to find something of interest. In the next

lace I wished to examine some low vertebrate animal, and

selected the hag-fish (Myaine glutinosa), of which I could

obtain abundant material.

The points which it was of essential interest to have inves-

tigated were as follows :—

1. Does the fibrillar mass of the central nervous system

consist of two constituents t—a, a fibrillar net, or, as I will

call it for the sake of clearness, a fibrillar web, consisting

of fine fibrille, which in their crooked and intricate course

cross one another in every direction ; and J, coarser percurrent

“ merve-cylinders,” which either traverse the whole fibrillar

mass of the central nervous system, and thus connect its

different parts with each other, or run out into peripheral

nerves ?

2. Have all the nerve-cells (whether unipolar or multi-

polar) only one real nervous process (“ prolongation nerveux

ou fonctionnel”’), and can the nerve-cells be divided into the

following two types :—a, first type, of which the nervous pro-

* “ Bidrag til Myzostomernes Anatomi og Histologi,” Bergens Mu-

seum, 1886. ;

+ As described in the above-cited work on Myzostoma, p. 38.

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia ke. 211

cesses, after giving off small side-branches, pass directly into

a peripheral nerve and form a peripheral cylinder ; 4, second

type, in which the nervous processes divide up into small

branches, which lose themselves in and contribute to form the

fibrillar web ?

3. Do the nerve-cylinders in the peripheral nerves consist

of two kinds :—a, in the first place, of nerve-cylinders, which

originate directly from nerve-cells and constitute continuations

of the nervous processes of the latter; 6, in the second place,

of nerve-cylinders, which originate from the fibrillar net, and

are produced by a union of many small branches ?

4. Do certain nerve-cells send out their nervous processes

directly into the peripheral nerves without their passing

through the fibrillar mass of the central nervous system, and

can nerve-cells occur in the course of the voluntary nerves ?

5. What is the case of the primitive fibrille described by

Hermann*, Hans Schultze t, and others? are these a really

existent nerve-element, and how are they to be regarded ?

6. In what relation do the nerve-elements of the Invertebrate

animal stand to those of the Vertebrate ? are the nerve-tubes

(‘tubes nerveux’”’), or, as I have called them, “nerve-

cylinders,” of the Invertebrate homologous with the “ axis-

cylinders”’ of the Vertebrate animal ?

These are questions of no small importance which still wait

for a satisfactory scientific solution. They are, however,

questions the answers to which, at all events in part, still lie

upon the limits of the range of modern microscopy, and, espe-

cially in what relates to the nervous system of Invertebrata,

we have such great technical difficulties to contend with that

we can only hope that for some time to come we shall probably

have to content ourselves more or less with assumptions. ‘The

point is to find new and certain methods of investigation quite

different from those which have hitherto been generally adopted.

My investigations to the present time can therefore make

no claim to give a satisfactory solution of these questions ;

they must be regarded only as a tentative effort to climb over

a hill, which certainly is not insurmountable, but which it

will need severe labour to get right over.

Central Nervous System of the Ascidia.

The histological structure of the nervous system of the

Ascidia has remained until quite recently as good as uninves-

* ‘Das Centralnervensystem von Hirudo medicinalis:’ Munich, 1875

(Prize essay).

+ “‘Die fibrillare Structur der Nervenelemente bei Wirbellosen,” in

Arch, f. milky, Anat. Bd. xvi. 1879.

212 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

tigated ; it was only within the last few years that some light

was thrown upon it especially by the writings of Prof. E.

van Beneden and Dr. C. Julin*, but it still remains very

backward. The central nervous system consists of the brain,

situated between the apertures of the mouth and the cloaca,

from the posterior end of which there issues the dorsal gan-

elionic cord (“cordon ganglionnaire visceral ou dorsal ”’)

described by Van Beneden and Julin, which extends back-

wards past the cloacal aperture until it disappears in the

neighbourhood of the liver f.

Hitherto it has been the brain that has particularly inter-

ested me. With it I have tried many different modes of

treatment, but none has as yet given satisfactory results ; of

course, I have employed all the ordinary methods with osmic

acid, chromic acid, bichromate of potash, bichloride of mercury,

&e., as also staining with carmine, hematoxyline, aniline

colours, &c., and I have further made trial of Golgi’s method

(with bichromate of potash and nitrate of silver), but without

obtaining the desired results, so that it will now be my en-

deavour to find out new methods. Golgi, in his method, has

found one which, as regards the Mammalia and the higher

Vertebrata, furnishes images of such striking distinctness that

we cannot wish for better; the point now is to discover a

method which may give similar results in the case of the lower

animals, and only then can we give any more satisfactory

answers to the questions above formulated.

* ©, Julin, “ Rech. s. ’Organisation des Ascidies simples,” in Arch.

de Biol. tome ii. (1881), pp. 59-126; E. van Beneden et C. Julin, “ Le

systéme nerveux central des Ascidies adultes,” in Arch, de Biol. tome vy.

(1884).

' + My investigations of this cord have as yet been quite superficial ;

but it would appear as if it may have a somewhat different structure in

the different species. In the species which I have especially examined

(Phallusia venosa, P. mentula, P. obliqua, Ascidia scabra, Corella parallelo-

gramma) it has only a small development: the ganglion-cells generally

are slender, elongated (bipolar), and closely packed together; it is but

seldom that they are of the size of those found by Van Beneden and

Julin in the species of Molyula (M. ampullordes) investigated by them ;

further, it appears that their arrangement and position may differ con-

siderably from what the above-mentioned naturalists found in Molgula.

It was but rarely that one could perceive any tendency in the cells to an

arrangement about a common central axis, towards which their processes

were directed; on the other hand, in several species, at any rate, I

have found two fibrillar cords running one on each side of the principal

mass of the cells, by which means the cells therefore come to occupy the

middle of the ganglionic cord, a position which, regarded superficially,

might remind one of the position of the cells in the spinal cord of the

Vertebrata. I believe that I have several times seen nerves going off

from the ganglionic cord.

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia &e. 213

Here I shall only report what I think I have observed with

regard to the minute structure of the brain of the Ascidia ;

with respect to the more topographical description I will refer

to the memoirs by C. Julin and EK. van Beneden, already

cited.

1. I find the fibrillar central mass to consist of two consti-

tuents, just as already described in the Myzostomes (J. c.

p- 33). In the first place, a fibrillar web. This web

is diffused throughout the whole mass, and gives it, in

section, that spongy appearance which led Leydig to imagine

that the fibrillar mass, or, as he called it, the “* Punktsub-

stanz,” has a spongy structure. It consists, however, in my

opinion, of fine fibrillee, which are most intimately intermixed,

so that they appear to be interwoven with each other, but, at

any rate, in general, without anastomosing with each other in

the manner recently described in the case of the Rhipidoglossa

by Dr. Béla Haller*. It is in the settlement of these difficult

points in the lower animals that we are specially brought to

feel how far our modes of investigation are still from being

sufficient. I have certainly seen nearly the same images that

Dr. Haller describes, and when his drawings are compared with

mine this will certainly be the impression; but I am afraid

that what Dr. Haller describes and figures as a fibrillar,

anastomosing network is in reality nothing of the kind, but is

connective substance, or, as Leydig calls it, ‘“ spongio-

plasma,” which, in my opinion f, encloses and isolates the

individual fibrille, and does not, as Leydig thinks, extend as

a spongy tissue throughout the whole mass. If we compare

sections of the fibrillar central substance with transverse sec-

tions of peripheral nerves it must certainly be confessed that

in appearance these resemble each other; in both we shall see

a distinct reticular web, consisting apparently of anastomos-

ing fibrille; the only difference is that in the divided nerve

the meshes are considerably coarser. We know, however,

that here an isolation really occurs, and that every mesh is in

reality a divided tube of spongioplasma, which encloses a hya-

loplasmatic cord, a “ nerve-cylinder,” which in its turn either

originates from or at any rate (with but few exceptions)

traverses the fibrillar central substance. If it is connected

with that substance, I cannot see but that to a considerable

extent it testifies in favour of the view that the reticular web

which one sees by the ordinary methods of preparation is in

reality connective substance or ‘ spongioplasma,” which sur-

* For his work see further on, p. 224.

+ Just as I have already stated in the description of the nervous system

of the Myzostomes (J, ¢.).

214 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

rounds the true nervous ‘ hyaloplasmatic” fibrille, which are

generally nearly uncoloured.

Besides the fibrillar web we also find in the fibrillar mass

percurrent nerve-cylinders, which usually appear to start

from ganglion-cells and run to peripheral nerves. These per-

current nerve-cylinders are, however, difficult to observe ;

they are certainly of greater calibre, but they generally be-

come stained by the same process as the fibrillar network,

and as their course is not always the same it is difficult to

trace them far. For shorter distances, however, they may be

traced, and there can be no doubt of their actual presence ;

we can even in some places perceive a tendency to the forma-

tion of bundles or larger cords of fibrils. Percurrent nerve-

cylinders, the exclusive destination of which would be the

establishment of a general communication, I have not been

able to demonstrate with certainty in the brain, although there

is every probability of their existence here also. In the

dorsal ganglionic cord, however, I have unmistakably seen

such.

The nerve-cells in the brain of the Ascidia are of the most

different appearance and size. Those which especially strike

the eye in a section through an Ascidian brain are those of

the outer layer which surrounds the central fibrillar mass.

The cells of this layer are divided by Van Beneden and Julin*

into three categories. The smallest occur furthest in, in im-

mediate contact with the fibrillar mass; the largest occur

exclusively in the periphery of the organ, and those of me-

dium size between these two. They say: “'Tandis que les

petites et les cellules ganglionnaires moyennes constituent

autour de la masse ponctuée une couche continue nettement

délimitée, les grandes cellules ne se rencontrent qu’en certains

FOUTS ore, ck ‘

2. I find that this description applies pretty well, at least

in its main features, to the species examined by me. We

certainly find cells of all possible sizes from the smallest to

the largest ; but we shall always see that these last are gene-

rally situated outermost, while the smallest for the most part

lie innermost. Among these cells I have found both multi-

polar and unipolar forms ; but the latter are beyond comparison

the most general; the large cells especially appear to be

principally unipolar. Among all these cells of such different

sizes in this outer layer I have found both forms of nervous

processes represented ; there are cells with processes which

pass directly to form peripheral nerve-cylinders, and others

with processes which divide up and lose themselves in

* Loe. cit. p. 332.

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia de. 215

the fibrillar web. Hitherto I have been unable to find any

constant difference in this respect between cells of different

sizes.

Besides these cells in the peripheral layer surrounding the

central fibrillar mass there is also another form of ganglion-

cell, which occurs in the fibrillar mass itself. These are small

multipolar cells with an ovate nucleus. Van Beneden and

Julin have observed these cell-nuclei in sections; they have

also stated that they were possibly of nervous nature, saying * :

J] s’agit probablement 1a de petites cellules nerveuses allon-

gées dans le sens antéro-postérieur, unipolaires ou bipolaires,

et disséminées dans la substance fibrillaire.” I have ex-

amined these cells both in sections and by the aid of macera-

tion ; the latter method especially gave me the best results;

and I find that there can be no doubt as to their truly nervous

nature. They are small multipolar cells, generally at least

tripolar, the form of which reminds us in no small degree of

the three-cornered form of small cells in the brain of the

Vertebrata; the processes which originate from their most

pointed end are the nervous processes, and these I have

often been able to trace very far, in macerated preparations

I have even succeeded in isolating them for a long distance ;

but I have nowhere found any ramification. In sections I

have often seen them directed towards the origin of the peri-

pheral nerves; and I therefore regard it as in the highest

degree probable that these small tripolar or multipolar cells

belong, at all events for the most part, to the type of nerve-

cells, the nervous prolongations of which go directly to form

peripheral nerve-cylinders. In the other processes of these

cells, which may therefore be said to correspond to “ Deiler’s

protoplasma-processes,”’ I have frequently been able to see

ramifications.

In conclusion, with regard to this question of the form and

the processes of the nerve-cells I will remark that it has

appeared to me on two occasions that I could see true pro-

cesses from cell-nuclei, prolongations which united them-

selves again with other smaller cells. This therefore

would be something comparable with what Dr. Béla Haller

has described in the Rhipidoglossa, in which he thinks he has

found numerous nuclear processes of the most different forms.

Of the actual nuclear nature of these processes, however, I

feel by no means perfectly convinced; I am afraid that

the images of such a nature which I have hitherto had before

me in the Ascidia may be due to an optical illusion, and

* Loc, cit, p. 334.

216 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

remain for the present somewhat doubtful as to their actual

presence.

If I now summarize my results with regard to the nerve-

cells and their processes in the brain of the Ascidia, they

prove to be in the fullest agreement with the results at which

I arrived in the Myzostomes, and in their principal features

also with results obtained by Dr. Béla Haller in the Rhipi-

doglossa, only I must point out that in the Ascidia I have

not succeeded in demonstrating undoubted anastomoses be-

tween the processes of the different cells, such as Haller

describes in the Rhipidoglossa.

3. As regards the origin of the nerve-cylinders, as my

investigations hitherto have not been specially directed to this

point, only this much can be said about it, that from what I

have hitherto seen there appears here also to be an agreement

with my earlier results in the Myzostomes. There would

consequently exist two forms, one originating directly from

nerve-cells, and one originating from the fibrillar web—

therefore two forms just such as Golgi has demonstrated in

man.

4, With respect to the fourth point, it is not difficult to

observe nerve-cells situated near the origin of the peripheral

nerves and emitting their processes directly into the peripheral

nerves without first passing through the fibrillar central mass.

I have also found, in the peripheral nerves even at a distance

from the brain, nerve-cells which sent their nervous pro-

cesses in a peripheral direction and not inwards towards the

central organ. ‘This is therefore a condition which stands in

the most perfect agreement with the condition in the Myzo-

stomes, and does not agree with Vignal’s* (and Ranvier’s)

assumption of the non-existence of such cells in the voluntary

nervous system. Whether side-branches are not given off

from the nervous prolongations of these cells, by which they

are connected with the central fibrillar web, I have not yet

been able to ascertain, although it certainly appears to me to

be probable.

As regards the sixth and seventh points, I will reserve my

reference to them until later on, when it will be possible to

go into the matter more in detail; for,in the first place, the

investigations in this direction are still far from complete, and,

secondly, a hasty description of them would lead only too

easily to misconceptions.

Summing up the main points in the above superficial de-

scription of the Ascidian brain and comparing it with my

* Vignal, “Rech. histol. sur les centres nerveux de quelques inverté-

brés,” in Arch, de Zool. Expé. sé, 2, tome i. (1888).

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia ce. 217

former description of the nervous system of the Myzostomes,

it will be seen that we have here obtained a good confirmation

of the results furnished by the latter. It may now be of

interest to investigate how the conditions stand in the lowest

forms of Vertebrata. Of these I have as yet properly inves-

tigated only the hag (Myxine glutinosa).

The Central Nervous System in the Hag (Myxine glutinosa).

Of this interesting animal it is easy, at Alverstrsémmen, to

obtain abundant material; but the time was too short to allow

any thoroughinvestigation to beundertaken; during the coming

summer I hope to have an opportunity of doing this, and

it may even be expected that with new fresh material I may

try new and better modes of investigation. Here therefore

I will only express myself with extreme brevity.

So far as I know, no one has recently paid particular atten-

tion to the histological structure of the central nervous system

of Myaeine; on the other hand, something is known of the

histology of the nervous system in the genus Petromyzon.

In Dr. Ahlborn’s memoir, “* Untersuchungen iiber das Gehirn

der Petromyzonten”’*, there is a detailed description of the

topography of the brain in Petromyzon, as also a portion of

the histology of the brain and spinal cord ; there will likewise

be found in it a list of the earlier literature of the subject.

Our histological knowledge of Petromyzon also is unfortu-

nately rather defective, and there still remains much to be made

out.

It appears that the structure of the nervous system in

Myxine and Petromyzon, notwithstanding many differences, is

on the whole tolerably accordant. It is especially to the spinal

cord that 1 have hitherto directed my attention.

As is known, the spinal cord in Myxine, as in Petromyzon,

has that flat band-like form which at once catches the eye in

transverse sections. On the ventral surface there is a con-

siderable longitudinal depression or groove, a kind of sulcus

longitudinalis ventralis, 1f one may call it so; on the dorsal

surface, on the contrary, there is no trace indicative of such a

groove.

The space between the central canal and the ventral longi-

tudinal furrow is occupied by a considerable markedly fibrillar

mass of connective tissue, in which the fibrillee from the two

sides cross one another, and, at any rate for the greater part,

are in connexion with the pia mater on both sides of the

longitudinal furrow ; a similar mass has also been described

* Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxix. (1883), pp. 191-294.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 15

218 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

by Ahlborn in Petromyzon. The fibrille in this mass are

partly processes from the epithelial cells of the central canal,

partly processes from cells situated outside of these in the

grey substance (see further on). On the dorsal side a thin

septum of fibrillar tissue extends from the central canal to the

pia mater. ‘The fibrille in this septum consist, at any rate

for the most part, of processes coming from the epithelial cells

of the canal and from circumjacent cells. By these two septa

or fibrillar masses the spinal cord is therefore divided into two

lateral symmetrical parts.

The Grey Substance.—There is a considerable difference

between the grey and the white substance. The former, in

transverse section, has a broad and depressed form, correspon-

ding to the external form of the spinal cord. A distinction

of the anterior and posterior form is difficult to observe, and

its actual existence can only be made out by careful investi-

gation. In Petromyzon Ahlborn was unable to demonstrate

the posterior horn. In Myzine I have found this possible,

having been able, by means of different methods of staining, to

trace the course of a great part of the fibrille which run to

the posterior nerve-rods directly from the vicinity of the grey

substance (see further on); it appears distinctly that the two

small “horns,” which Ahlborn has also observed in Petro-

myzon, and which are situated on each side close by the

above-named septum, which goes off dorsally from the central

canal, in reality correspond to a part of the posterior horn in

the higher Vertebrata, inasmuch as the greater part of the

fibrille passing to the posterior rods can always be seen to

come from the white substance in the vicinity of these small

horns, or the portions of the grey substance lying nearest on

the outer side; exceptionally I have been able to trace fibrill

quite from the small horns (probably originating directly from

cells here) and quite to the posterior rods. In the anterior

nerve-rods I have frequently been able to trace the fibrille

quite from the ventral outer parts of the grey substance ; but

how much of the outer parts is to be referred to the anterior

horn I am still unable to ascertain.

Just as in Petromyzon, the ganglion-cells in the grey sub-

stance may be of extremely different sizes. There are some

which especially catch the eye by their remarkable magnitude ;

these are only few in number, and are regularly situated in

the outer, more lateral part of the grey substance, and there-

fore essentially in the part which must chiefly be referred to

the anterior horn. These cells, with their processes, generally

stain very strongly, especially with various aniline colours

(acid fuchsine, nigrosine, safranine, &c.). The smaller cells

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia &c. 219

are somewhat variable in size; they are distributed through

the whole of the grey substance, occurring most numerously

in its middle parts, the parts therefore which should be re-

garded as belonging to the posterior horn. These cells, with

their processes, are generally less strongly coloured by stain-

ing fluids. ‘To regard these different colour-reactions as indi-

cating a constant difference from a physiological point of view,

such as Bellonci* thinks he has demonstrated, and such as

Ahlborn seems likewise inclined to assume in Petromyzon,

appears to me to be still doubtful. It is certainly the case that

the smaller cells which stain less strongly occur particularly

in the middle portions pertaining to the dorsal nerve-rods, and

therefore may be assumed to be especially sensitive; but I

have also observed in the outer ventral parts similar cells

which emitted their nerve-processes directly to the ventral

nerve-rods, and as to the motor nature of which it seems to me

therefore, in accordance with Golgi’s work, there can be but

little doubt ; it must, however, be admitted that the cells here

situated appear generally to have a tendency to become more

strongly coloured than those placed in the middle part.

As regards the form of the ganglion-cells, they appear to

be always multipolar, with pretty strongly branched proto-

plasmatic processes. I have frequently been able to trace

these, with their ramifications, into the white substance ; but

whether they extend quite to the periphery of the spinal cord

I have not hitherto been able to make out, although [ believe

I have often observed it. This is a point which it may be of

interest, in connexion with the significance of these processes,

to have cleared up; if the function of these processes be, as

Golgi thinks and as seems to me probable, exclusively

nutritive, we have here in Mywxine the remarkable fact that

no vascular system is present in the spinal cord.

I have only been able partially to trace the nervous pro-

cesses; the processes especially which run to the ventral nerve-

rods, and pass directly over to form the axis-cylinder, have

been the easiest to observe ; these processes therefore appear

perfectly to agree with what Golgi has described, and, at any

rate, to belong chiefly to “‘ the anterior horn”’ and the ventral

nerve-rods ; nevertheless I believe that, as above stated, I

have quite exceptionally observed similar ones in the posterior

horn running to the dorsal nerve-rods. As a rule I have

* “Ricerche intorno all’ intima tessitura del cervello dei Teleostei,” in

Atti d. R. Acead. d. Lincei, a. 276, 1878 (1879); and “ Ricerche com-

parativa sui centri nervosi dei. Vertebrati,” in Atti d. R. Accad. d. Lincei,

A. 277, 1879 (1880).

152

220 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

found it impossible to trace the nerve-processes in the poste-

rior horn (therefore in the middle part of the grey substance )—

just as the fibrille running to the dorsal nerve-rods can only

be traced for longer or shorter distances, and only very rarely

quite to the grey substance. This appears also to show an

agreement with Golgi’s description of the human spinal cord,

and I must assume that the nerve-processes in this middle

part of the grey substance (the posterior horn) at any rate

for the most part divide up into small branches and lose them-

selves in the fibrillar web, from which again most of the

fibrille in the dorsal nerve-rods originate; the correctness

of this view, however, remains to be proved by more certain

methods of investigation.

Besides the above-mentioned cells, a second kind of cell

occurs in the grey substance. Similar cells have also been

described by Ahlborn in Petromyzon. They appear, as that

author also admits, not to be of nervous nature, but rather to

belong to the connective substances ; they are chiefly situated

around the central canal, and perfectly agree in appearance

and form with the epithelial cells in the epithelium surrounding

the central canal. Hach of these epithelial cells has a very

long process, which is very easy to trace by suitable methods

of treatment; I have even frequently been able to trace them

quite to the periphery of the spinal cord; probably, indeed,

this is the case with all these processes, so that they form

connective fibrils radiating to the periphery. This appears

indeed to be the general condition in the Vertebrata. Prof.

Golgi long since found a similar condition in the fowl’s

embryo; 1 have myself seen his preparations, in which it

was to be observed remarkably distinctly (he has, however,

as yet published nothing on the subject). I have myself also

recognized it in the spinal cord of the tench (Zinca vulgaris)

which had been treated in accordance with Golgi’s method.

The cells situated outside of the central canal in Myaine have

similar processes, and it is probable that these comport them-

selves in the same way. As previously stated, the connective

tissue or supporting substance existing between the central

canal and the ventral longitudinal furrow seems to consist of

similar intercrossing fibrille. As will be stated further on,

there occur everywhere in the white substance similar fibrillee

radiating from the grey substance to the periphery ; it is also

possible that all these come from similar cells situated in the

grey substance, and that the whole primarily in the embryo

originate from the epithelial cells surrounding the central canal.

The White Substance.-—The general divisions of the white

of the Central Nervous System in Ascrdia ce, 221

substance into the funiculus dorsalis and funiculus ventralis

and the funtculus lateralis, which Ahlborn also has employed

in Petromyzon, I do not find to be really quite characteristic ;

but as they present several advantages for descriptive pur-

poses, I will nevertheless retain them. The above-mentioned

radial fibrilles occur in the whole of the white substance, but

they appear in the greatest number in its dorsal part, in the

funiculus dorsalis and the dorsal parts of the funiculus lateralis,

where their radial arrangement is also most easily observed.

A grey granular mass, which Ahlborn * describes in Petro-

myzon as existing between the pia mater and the white sub-

stance, I have been absolutely unable to observe in Myxine; on

the contrary, I have always been able distinctly to demonstrate

the connexion of the radial fibres with the pia mater; and I

assume that the same must also be the case in Petromyzon and

that the grey mass which Ahlborn saw in his osmic-acid pre-

parations was probably an artificial product, as he himself

appears also to suppose. Between the radial fibres a network

of fine fibrillee is interwoven, which, in great part at any rate,

must be regarded as of the same nature as the former, and

therefore as belonging to the connective substances. Besides

these parts belonging to the connective substances, we have

also in the white substance the true nervous constituents. Of

these what especially catch the eye in a transverse section of

a spinal cord are the coarse longitudinal fibres, which occur

especially in the ventral part, in the funiculus ventralis, and

partly in the funiculus lateralis. These, which are the so-

called ‘‘ Miillerian fibres,” were first described by Johannes

Miiller; there is, however, no other difference than size

between them and the finer longitudinal fibres, and all possible

transition-stages occur, from the very coarsest to the very

finest. The coarsest longitudinal fibres are situated, together

with others of smaller calibre also, in the funiculus ventralis

on both sides of the ventral longitudinal furrow ; they appear

to be present in greater number than in Petromyzon, in which

Ahlborn notes about eight coarser fibres ; to give any definite

number seems to me, however, to be quite arbitrary, seeing

that, as already stated, there are all possible transitions, and

therefore it is impossible to lay down any limits. Numerous

longitudinal fibres likewise occur in the funiculus lateralis,

especially in its more ventral parts; there are, however, only

a few very coarse ones, and the calibre of the fibres diminishes

* Loe. ert. p. 245, note.

222 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

towards the dorsal surface *. In the fundculus dorsalis I have

been unable to discover any longitudinal fibres, nor could

Ahlborn do so in Petromyzon. This author, however, notes

the possibility that the granules observed by him in the

network may be divided fine longitudinal fibres; but this

seems not very probable. I doubt the real existence of longi-

tudinal fibres in this part of the spinal cord, and regard the

nervous parts of the funiculus dorsalis as consisting exclu-

sively of what I have previously called the fibrillar web,

Golgi’s “ entrelacement nerveux diffus.” This fibrillar web

is also found distributed in the other parts of the white sub-

stance among the longitudinal fibres in both the funiculus

lateralis and the funiculus ventralis ; it is, however, most

predominant in the more dorsal parts of the spinal cord, there-

fore, as stated, in the funtculus dorsalis and the funiculus

lateralis, especially in the dorsal parts of the latter.

The Nerve-rods.—As already stated, I have often succeeded

in tracing the fibrille passing to the ventral rods quite from

the grey substance, nay, even from their origin from ganglion-

cells; but I have found this possible only exceptionally with

the dorsal nerve-rods. As regards a portion of the fibrille

(those running most dorsally) at any rate I have been able to

trace them for a tolerably long distance from their entrance

into the dorsal nerve-rods; but there has always been a small

space between them and the grey substance, in which they

could no longer be traced, while in this neighbourhood they

were also more diffused and divided up than towards the nerve-

rods. From this I conclude, as already mentioned, that these

nerve-fibres belong for the most part to the form which origi-

nates from the fibrillar web, while the fibrille running to

the ventral nerve-rods principally originate from ganglion-

cells. As regards their size, the dorsal nerve-rods seem to be

considerably larger and to contain a good many more fibrille

than the ventral nerve-rods, just as the field from which the

fibrille for the dorsal rods originate is considerably larger

than that from which the ventral fibrille spring.

* In transverse sections the longitudinal fibres always appear consider-

ably wrinkled, so that a vacant space is formed around each of them,

which, as Ahlborn has also noted in Le¢romyzon, indicates the original

form of the fibres. In transverse sections the divided longitudinal fibre

generally appears as a strongly-coloured mass upon the wall of this cavity.

‘Lhe elliptical transverse section of this cavity I have been unable to

observe definitely as Ahlborn describes it ; it appears to me generally to

be nearly round ; there are certainly many diflerences, but these [ regard

generally as artificially produced.

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia Le. 223

The Brain in Myxine I have as yet investigated only

quite superficially, and therefore I will not at present enter

upon any particular description of it. This much, however,

may be said—the size of the nerve-cells appears to vary still

more than in the spinal cord. There are very large cells

which occur only in small numbers, and at the same time

there are extremely small cells, which appear in very consider-

able numbers, especially in the anterior parts of the brain; in

the cerebrum they are diffused quite uniformly throughout

the whole mass. ‘The large cells generally stain more strongly

than the smaller ones ; but this can be of no significance from

a physiological point of view, as among both the larger and

the smaller cells there seem to be cells of both the types

described by Golgi, namely with processes which go directly

to form peripheral ‘“ nerve-fibrille,” and with processes which

divide up in the fibrillar web, as is not difficult to demon-

strate. In many preparations I believe quite definitely that I

can see anastomoses between the protoplasmatic processes of

different large nerve-cells ; in spite of the most careful exam-

ination with homogeneous immersion-lenses (Zeiss 75) I was

unable to come to any other conclusion than that such anasto-

moses were present; nevertheless I will say nothing decided

upon this point, and will still treat it as doubtful, until it is

possible to make a more thorough examination of many

preparations,

Conclusion.

If, after giving this certainly very superficial description

of investigations upon the central nervous system in the

Ascidia and Myaine, we bring together in conclusion the

results which may be regarded as arrived at, and compare

them with the seven different questions or propositions which

we commenced by formulating, it must certainly be admitted

that, omitting the last question, which has not been particu-

larly treated of here, the others appear to have been pretty

thoroughly confirmed, and the conditions found are in agree-

ment both with what I have previously found in the Myzo-

stomes and with what Prof. Golgi has ascertained in man and

in the higher Vertebrata (Mammalia); it might therefore

from this even now appear to be a probable supposition that

these conditions occur throughout the whole animal kingdom,

in which generally a more developed nervous system exists.

In passing I will call attention to an agreement between

the above description of the spinal cord of AZyaxine and the

224 Mr. F. Nansen on the Histological Structure

description previously given of the ventral cord of Myzostoma,

an agreement to which I certainly will not ascribe great

importance, but which has nevertheless struck me as remark-

able and as, at any rate to a certain extent, indicative of a

femolony between the spinal cord and the ventral cord. As

we have seen above, the nerve-fibres traversing the spinal cord

longitudinally are essentially situated towards the ventral

surface, while the fibrillar web appears especially on the

dorsal side. In the ventral cord of Myzostoma, on the con-

trary, the fibrille which run longitudinally were situated on

the dorsal side, while the mass of the fibrillar web constituted

the ventral part of the ventral cord. Here also, especially,

were situated the cells, the nervous processes of which divide

up into the fibrillar web; while the cells which send their

processes directly into the peripher al nerves belong essentially

to the dorsal surface, therefore altogether exactly the opposite

of what we found in Myzaine. However, if we regard the

ventral cord and the spinal cord as homologous, we must also

imagine the ventral cord as turned with its dorsal surface

downwards, that is to say the dorsal surface in Myzostoma

corresponds to the ventral surface in Myaine, and vice versé ;

and if we consider the above-mentioned conditions we shall

find the most beautiful agreements. According to Dr. Haller’s

description it appears that in this respect a similar condition

to that here mentioned in the Myzostomes occurs in the Rhi-

pidoglossa. As already said, I will not from our present stand-

point ascribe any greater significance to this; but it never-

theless seems to me to be possible that, when more thorougkly

investigated, it may show itself to have a deeper foundation.

After these investigations were undertaken last summer at

Alverstr6mmen, and at the same time that my memoir on the

structure of the Myzostomes was printed in the winter, the

very remarkable memoir by Dr. Béla Haller on the structure

of the central nervous system in the Rhipidoglossa* ap-

peared in the ‘Morphologisches Jahrbuch,’ in which that

author has arrived at results which in many respects stand in

striking agreement with those above detailed and with the

results obtained in the case of the Myzostomes. This is

certainly not the place to go in detail into this memoir; but

I will state in a few words the points in which, from my

investigations, I cannot perfectly agree with Dr. Haller.

He has, like myself, two forms of peripheral nerve-fibrille

some which originate ‘directly from ganglion-cells and others

* « Untersuchungen per marine Rhipidoglossen,” in Morphol. Jahrb.

Bd. ii, 18865, pp. ¢ 821-431

of the Central Nervous System in Ascidia te. 225

which originate from the “ fibrillar net ;” in the next place

he has found two types of nerve-cells (such as Gerlach had

previously supposed to occur in the spinal cord of the Verte-

brata *), namely a type which sends its nervous process

directly to a peripheral nerve, and a second type, the nervous

processes or, at any rate, “ processes” of which divide up in

the fibrillar net t. The ramifications of this latter kind of

processes, however, in Haller’s opinion, form an actual reti-

cular net; therefore they anastomose and form real meshes,

which, as already pointed out, is in opposition to my concep-

tion of them. ‘Then Dr. Haller, like Gerlach, thinks that the

fibrillar net (or web, as I believe) is also formed by “ non-

nervous processes” of the ganglion-cells, and therefore by

Deiter’s “ protoplasmatic processes,” which, according to what

has been above stated, is not in agreement with the results at

which I have hitherto arrived. Dr. Haller did not know

Prof. Golgi’s very important investigations; according to

these it seems to me to be made out that, at any rate in the

higher Vertebrata, the fibrillar web is formed by the nervous

processes, of which there are never more than one to each cell,

and not by the protoplasmatic processes, which do not serve to

connect the different ganglion-cells, but, in accordance with

Golgi’s opinion, exclusively have to do with the nutrition of

the cells. Anastomoses or unions between the different

ganglion-cells by their processes, which Haller describes as

the regular condition in the Rhipidoglossa, I have been unable

to demonstrate with certainty in the groups of animals inves-

tigated by me, at any rate as the rule. As regards the nume-

rous nuclear processes described by him, I have been unable,

as already stated, to convince myself positively of their exist-

ence from my preparations, although in many cases it has

seemed to me probable.

‘hese are the most important points in which, from a

rapid perusal of Dr. Haller’s important memoir, I do not think

that I can agree with him; on the whole, however, his and

my results may be said to confirm each other to a very con-

siderable extent, and possibly we have thus advanced to a

somewhat more solid basis for investigations upon this diffi-

cult subject. In a letter Dr. Haller has moreover informed

me that he has met with the conditions described by him not

only in the Mollusca, but also in the Cheetopoda } and in the

* J. Gerlach, “ Von dem Riickenmark,” in Strickker’s ‘Handbuch der

Lehre yon den Geweben’ (Leipzig, 1872), p. 684,

+ This kind of cells, however, Gerlach called “ cells without nervous

processes,” therefore only with protoplasmatic processes.

} I have also, both in Polycheeta and Oligocheta, met with conditions

corresponding to those which I have described in the Myzostomes.

226 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia.

spinal cord of various Vertebrata, and he thinks that J. Ger-

lach’s older important discoveries are in this way confirmed

and extended, and that they may be admitted for all bilateral

animals. Although I cannot quite agree with this as regards

Gerlach’s descriptions, it may nevertheless be assumed that here

all turns upon the condition which, as I have above indicated,

at any rate in its main features, occurs throughout the whole

animal kingdom, in which, generally, a more developed nervous

system is present. To discuss this matter in its minute

details and to clear up the many doubtful points will be an

affair of the future.

XXIV.—On the Genus Hindia and its Species.

By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. (Lond.), F.R.8., &e.

Dr. H. Raurr has been so kind as to send me a copy of his

paper “ Ueber die Gattung Hindia, Dunc.” (Separat-Abdruck

aus den Sitzungsber. der niederrh. Gesellschaft zu Bonn,

Mai 10, 1886). He has confirmed the truth of the diagnosis

which I gave of the very beautiful species, and he admits the

genus as correct. Dr. Rauff does more than this; he utterly

demolishes Prof. Steinmann, who with “ grosser Entschieden-

heit ” wrote that the Hindia was not a sponge and had neither

oscule, canals, nor spicules! It is very pleasant to have one’s

battles fought by an able foreign naturalist, and Dr. Rauff

has my sincere thanks.

The description of Hindia as a genus and of its species,

HZ. spheroidalis, was published in the Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. ser. 5, vol. iv. 1879, p. 84, pl. ix. It will be noticed

(p. 91) that there are canals and that the spicules are tetra-

clade. The figures given were drawn from nature by A. BS.

Foord, and figs. 1 and 20, e, give exact representations of

the tetraclade elements of the canals, which are also in part

represented in fig. 4. Prof. Steimmann says that the canals

and spicules do not exist, and it follows that if he is correct

the author of the paper was romancing and the able artist

was drawing from his imagination. ‘The most charitable

proceeding is to suppose that the professor has not seen the

paper on Hindia and has not had the opportunity of examining

the type, part of which is at Munich. It is perfectly proved by

Dr. Rautf that the morphology of Hindia was correctly

described, and it is not therefore necessary to pursue the

Prof. P. M. Dunean on the Genus Hindia. 227

contest with Prof. Steinmann any further. But two points of

considerable interest have been raised by Dr. Rauff and by

my friend Dr. Hinde, who first of all brought the fossil under

my notice.

Firstly, I called the species Hindia spheroidalis, and

described it so that Dr. Rauff had no difficulty in recog-

nizing the form; the morphology of the species and its special

characters were also given by me (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 5, vol.iv. p. 91). But Dr. Hinde, in the admirable

‘Catalogue of Fossil Sponges in the British Museum,’ p. 57,

1883, replaces my name “ spherotdalis” by ‘ fibrosa,” and

attributes the species to Ferd. Roemer. [I demur to this

proceeding, and for the following reasons :—It is a rule in

classification that a species, in order to be established, must

be so described that other forms than the type can be recog-

nized. Subsequently, however, the generic name may be

altered, and the species always remains with the describer’s

name attached. Now Ferd. Roemer, in his ‘ Silurian Fauna

of W. Tennesse,’ p. 20, described the form under consideration

as Calamopora jibrosa, Goldf., and gave Favosites fibrosa,

Lonsdale, as a synonym. He considered the form a coral,

and I maintain that there is not a single sentence in the

description, meagre as it is, that would lead any one to dis-

tinguish the form I described from New Brunswick as

belonging toit. So far as my recollection carries me, I passed

by Ferd. Reemer’s description and figures as not relating to

the fossil 1 was then studying. Ferd. Roemer not having

properly and practically described the form he studied, and

having placed it amongst the Corals, I do not consider his

species of any value whatever.

I cannot agree therefore to have my specific name

“ spheroidalis’’ replaced by the unrecognizable and imper-

fectly-described “ jibrosa.” I therefore restore the name I

gave to the sponge, and cannot recognize H. jibrosa, FI.

Roemer, sp. Mindia spheroidalis, Dunc., is quite correct.

The second point refers to the original mineralogical con-

dition of the New Brunswick specimen, and which Dr. Rauff

has examined at Munich. ‘The present mineralization of the

tetraclade spicules is calcareous. Dr. Hinde (op. cit. p. 58)

writes :—‘‘'I’he examples from New Brunswick, however,

have had their original skeleton replaced by calcite; and this

fact led Prof. Duncan to believe that they were originally

calcareous, so that ‘ there must have been a former mimetic and

calcareous group of Spongida.’”’ The last part of the sen-

tence is of coutse from my work.

It was not, however, the calcareous nature of the spicules

228 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia.

which alone led me to the expression of the belief in the

original calcareous condition of the skeleton ; it was the dis-

covery of a penetrating, parasitic, unicellular, vegetable

organism within the canals and traversing the spicules which

led mainly to the belief. Dr. Rauff mentions this Palwachlya,

and notices correctly that it influenced my opinion that the

skeleton was not siliceous in the living state.

But whilst he came to satisfactory conclusions regarding

Prof. Steinmann in a perfectly scientific manner, my fellow-

labourer considered the Palwachlya a quantité négligcable.

I venture to refer any body who may take an interest in

this discussion to read the papers on the subject of the perfo-

rating parasitic Thallophytes recent and fossil (Proc. Royal

Soc. 1876, no. 174, p. 238; and Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

1876, p. 205); also a communication to the Royal Micro-

scopical Society, 1881, on the cavities within siliceous sponge-

spicules, the result of vegetable organisms (Journ. Royal

Microsc. Soc. ser. 2, vol. i. p. 557). )

No long tubular vegetable structures with organs of repro-

duction have ever been found ramifying in siliceous skeletons,

and the resemblance of the parasitic organisms of the Silurian,

Devonian, and subsequent geological ages (found in calea-

reous fossils) to those in the shells of Mollusca, Corals, and

Foraminifera of the present day is most remarkable. The

penetrating Thallophytes of the present day belong to the

same group as the ancient ones, and they are and were depen-

dent upon the organic matter (connective tissue) which is

within the calcareous structures of Mollusca, Corals, &e.

I maintain that the Palewachlya grew and lived in the sponge

as it did in the corals of the same age, and that it was not intro-

duced after fossilization. It was the presence of these tubular

forms of many sizes within the calcareous element, as well as

free in the canals of the Hindia, that made me believe the

original skeleton was calcareous, not, as Dr. Hinde puts it,

because the calcareous element now exists.

Fully appreciating Dr. Hinde’s excellent work, and acknow-

ledging the force of the arguments he has adduced to prove

the occurrence of calcite after silica, I nevertheless must con-

sider the argument I have brought forward to be of importance.

Of course the statement that the mimetic series of calcareous

sponges once existed, is within reasonable distance of the

tiuth, for who amongst us is to limit Nature as regards possi-

bilities ? (Specimens of Hindia spheroidalis, nobis, are now

in the British Museum, and are portions of the type.)

On the Littoral Fauna of the Anglo-Norman Islands. 229

XXV.—Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of

the Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and

Sark). By Dr. R. K@aer*.

[Plate XI.]

Tue Anglo-Norman islands (Channel Islands) are situated a

few leagues from the French coast, to the west of the penin-

sula of the Cotentin. The most important of these are

Guernsey, Jersey, and Alderney (Aurigny), to which may be

added three smaller islands, situated not tar from Guernsey—

Sark, Herm, and Jethou, the Ecrehous to the east of Jersey,

and a number of small islets grouped around Guernsey and

which are inhabited.

I have passed two successive summers, in 1884 and 1885,

in the Channel Islands. The first year I resided in Jersey

and studied the fauna of that island, and, to a less extent,

that of Guernsey and Sark. The following year I took up

my abode in Guernsey, to continue the investigations which

had only been sketched out the preceding year and to

thoroughly explore Herm, which I was unable to visit in

The observations of which I shall give an account in this .

memoir are chiefly the result of researches carried on upon the

shores at low water. During my first sojourn in the English

islands in 1884 I made several dredgings and pelagic fishings,

but in 1885 I preferred to devote all my time to researches on

the shore; moreover I was unable to find in Guernsey a

fisherman who possessed a dredge fulfilling my requirements.

I have, however, carefully noted some species brought to me

by the fishermen, which were obtained by dredgings made

off the south-east point of Guernsey.

I did not wish (and indeed it would have been impossible

for me) to pay attention to all the groups of animals which

together constitute the marine fauna of Jersey. In the first

place I discarded the fishes. Their study, and especially

their preservation, necessitate a quantity of encumbering mate-

rials with which I could not think of loading myself. I have

also paid comparatively little attention to the Mollusca. A list

of the species found at Jersey has been published by M. Duprey

in two notes inserted in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural

History.’ I therefore omitted entirely the study of the Mol-

lusca of Jersey, judging that I should not find anything to

do after the researches of M. Duprey, who has for a very

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Annales des Sciences

Naturelles,’ sér. vi, tome xx. pp. 62.

230 Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

long time paid attention to those animals. But at Guernsey

and Herm I shall indicate some interesting species which have

not yet been found at Jersey.

In this memoir, therefore, I evidently cannot pretend to

present an exact and complete picture of the fauna of the

Anglo-Norman islands. But I have determined to publish

these observations, incomplete as they may be—in the first

place, because no one has ever made known the fauna of these

islands in a satisfactory manner (the only list of animals which

has been published is in the work of Ansted and Latham, and

is too fanciful ( fantaisiste) to be of any use to zoologists), and,

secondly, because works upon local faunas are rather rare, espe-

cially in France, in consequence of which we know the fauna

of our coasts on the Channel and the Atlantic only in a very

imperfect manner. Works of this kind, when they are isolated,

evidently possess only a purely local interest ; but a collection

of works treating of the fauna of distinct regions, and in

which one can compare, on the one hand, the list of the

animals found at a given point, and, on the other, the nature

of the ground, the geological constitution of the soil, the

marine currents, the temperature, and in general all the factors

which influence the geographical distribution of animals, such

. a collection of works would possess great interest. It is to

be hoped that now, when all the young zoologists make a

point of going to work on the sea-coasts, our shores of the

Channel and Atlantic will by degrees be explored in detail.

Every one must see the interest attaching to these works of

pure zoology, and they are now of absolute necessity.

Before commencing the exposition of the fauna of the

Channel Islands I have an important remark to make. As

may be seen by running through the list of species which I

have collected during my travels, the fauna of these islands

includes a great number of distinct forms. But it has seemed

to me that, while the species are pretty numerous, on the other

hand the representatives of any given species are much less

so, and as regards the number of specimens the fauna is com-

paratively poor. There are evidently a certain number of

species which are common everywhere and which must not

be taken into account when we wish to take a general view of

the fauna of a locality. Of course Lexcept certain exceptionally

rich stations, where the species are very varied and represented

by numerous individuals, as in the caves of Sark and the

shell-sand of Herm *.

* T was fortunate enough to meet at Jersey a man who has occupied

himself for several years with the study of marine animals—Mr, Sinel,

Anglo-Norman Islands. 231

JERSEY.

The island of Jersey, situated at a distance of 12} miles

from Portbail, has the form of a parallelogram with its borders

irregular and pretty deeply cut. Its greatest length, from the

south-eastern extremity to the north-east point, that is to say

from the Pointe de Ja Rocque to Cape Gros-Nez, is 12 miles,

from Corbiéres Point to the Pointe de la Coupe, which are the

extremities of the other diagonal, the distance is a little less.

Its width varies between 44 and 64 miles, the island being

wider at the two extremities than in the middle, where it is

deeply excavated by St. Aubin’s Bay.

The island of Jersey slopes from the north to the south and

south-east. The northern region in fact attains an elevation

of 200-270 feet above the level of the sea, and in proportion

as we depart from the north coast to descend towards the

south we find the altitude regularly diminish, especially in the

southern and south-eastern regions, where the ground, which

is not much elevated, is continuous with the extensive sands

of the bays of St. Aubin, St. Clement, and Grouville, whilst

to the south-west the coast is more elevated and forms some

escarpments between Sainte-Brelade and Corbiéres Point.

The island of Jersey is composed of very various ancient

rocks, the study of which is of much interest, and which are

known to us thanks to an already old memoir by Transon *

and especially to a very recent paper by M. de Lapparent f.

“ The most ancient stratified rock in the island,” says M. de

Lapparent, ‘is a schistose grauwacke, often very hard, which

occupies the central part of Jersey, and which is surrounded

by three massifs of a granitic rock which authors have called

syenite. This rock, composed of reddish felspar, vitreous

quartz, and partially decomposed greenish mica, often becomes

who has established a natural-history repository at St. Helier, and knows

the shores of the island very well; he has given me valuable information

which has certainly saved mea very considerable loss of time. I am

very grateful to Mr. Sinel for the indications he gave me, thanks to which

my investigations were rendered easier, since I was able to profit by the

experience which he has been acquiring for several years; the remarks

which I have been able to make upon the absence, the presence, and the

distribution of certain species thus acquire a greater value than if I had

been left entirely to my own resources.

* “ Description géologique de Vile de Jersey,” in Annales des Mines,

4° série, tome xx. p. 501.

+ “Notes sur les roches éruptives de Jersey,” in Bull. Soc, Géol. Fr.

3° série, tome xii. p. 284.

232 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

porphyroidal by the development of large crystals of orthose.

A remarkable fact is the tendency of the quartz to acquire a

granulitic appearance. From this result massifs or veins of

a granulite with very black and rather scarce mica, the most

distinct exposure of which is that observed near Mont Mado,

in the form of a band accompanied by quartzose veins with

sulphide of molybdenum.” At those points where the syenite

does not come to the surface it is covered either by diluvium,

as in the greater part of the centre of the island, or by argil-

laceous schists, as in the region of St. Aubin’s Bay, or again

by petro-siliceous porphyries, conglomerates, and melaphyres,

as is the case in the north and north-east of the island.

St. Helier, the capital of the island, situated in the valley

of St. Sauveur, extends in a westerly direction along the most

eastern region of St. Aubin’s Bay, and terminates towards the

south and east against a steep ridge about 160 feet high,

called Town Hill. Starting from Town Hill the coast, which

is quite low, runs at first towards the east and then bends a

little towards the south as far as the Witches rock; it then

resumes its easterly direction as far as the Pointe de la Rocque,

presenting a shallow but very wide concavity which forms

St. Clement’s Bay. Throughout this space between Town

Hill and the Pointe de la Rocque the coast is lowest; here

the retiring sea lays bare an immense extent of sands bestrewn

with rocks and becoming wider as we approach La Rocque,

the whole of which forms the Bane de Violet. The different

regions of these sands and rocks have received special names.

First comes the Havre des Pas, commencing at Town Hill

and bounded on the west by a series of rocks facing

Elizabeth Castle, from which they are separated by a deep

gulf; the most advanced of these rocks is the Dog-Nest.

It is in the Havre des Pas that very large specimens of Car-

cinus menas are often taken, whence the name of ‘ Crabiére ”

given by the inhabitants to this portion of the coast. ‘This

station is pretty rich; a very rare crustacean, Achwus

Cranchii, Leach, is found in it.

Following the Havre des Pas comes the Gréve d’Azette,

sprinkled with rocks, the most important of which form the

masses called La Ronde and Le Croc, near the coast, the

Rocher-blane and the Sambue, situated at the limit of the

lowest tides, and lastly La Mothe, which separates the Gréve

d’Azette from St. Clement’s Bay.

The Greve d’Azette, with the vast extent of ground which

is uncovered to the south-east of La Rocque, is the richest

station in the island. ‘The sea in retiring forms numerous

shallow pools, presenting a strong vegetation of Zostere and

Anglo-Norman Islands. 233

surrounded by rocks clothed with an abundant covering of

Algee, often enclosing small natural grottos, which give shelter

to interesting animals. At certain points, where the ground

is sloping, little streams are produced, carrying off the excess

of water from the higher parts, and it is in these streams that

we can make the best collections of Bryozoa, Compound

Ascidia, Hydroids, and some kinds of Sponges; near the

banks the current is less rapid, and interesting Annelides may

be collected under stones (such as Lagisca propinqua, Polynoé

squamata, Phyllodoce laminosa, Nephthys longisetosa, Aonia

foliacea, Nereis Marioni, &c.). Certain stations, such as the

northern margin of the rock ‘‘ La Ronde,” where Tethya

lyncurtvum is abundant, the neighbourhood of the rock ‘ Pic-

Triple,” the vicinity of La Mothe, and the Sambue, deserve

to be particularly indicated. It is near La Mothe that I

captured several specimens of a very rare marine Hemipterous

insect, -dpophilus Bonnairet, which is associated with a

beetle, dipus Robinii.

Following the Gréve d’Azette comes St. Clement’s Bay,

the general aspect of which is the same as that of the Greve

d’Azette ; but the rocks, being more exposed to the winds,

are less covered with Alge, and the pools which are formed

at low water are not so numerous as in the former locality.

In St. Clement’s Bay I have collected nearly all the species

which I found on the Greve d’Azette, but at the cost of more

laborious researches. On the whole the fauna is rather poor.

The next region, on the contrary, is much richer. It is

the triangular space left uncovered at low water, the apex of

which is La Rocque, while the base extends from the Con-

chiére to well beyond Seymour Point. The region of which

the exploration was especially profitable to me is comprised

between La Rocque, Seymour Point, and the tower of the same

name, as also between the last and Karamé.

At this point there is, in fact, a thick layer of mud, partly

covered with Zosterw, in which live a certain number of

fossorial Crustacea which hollow out burrows in it (Callia-

nassa, Gebia, and Awius), as well as many interesting worms

belonging to the genera Valencia, Marphysa, Clymene, Petalo-

proctus, Phascolosoma, &c. In those parts which are not

muddy the fauna is nearly the same as on the Greve

d’Azette; some species, however, appear more abundantly than

at other points, such as Portunus puber and P. pusillus, Pisa

tetraodon, Maia squinado, Xantho rivulosa, Pagurus, &c.

The Echinodermata are represented by numerous specimens

of Ophiothrix fragilis and a few of Asterias glacialis and

Cribrella oculata; My. Sinel has found one or two Holo-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 16

234 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

thurians (Cucumaria) and once a Spatangus, probably thrown

up by a gust of wind. At certain points the beach, covered

with fine and shelly sands, presents numerous specimens of

Molgule (Anurella roscovita). La Rocque is also a very

good station for Mollusca (Pholas dactylus is sometimes met

with there).

From La Rocque to the Pointe de la Coupe the coast offers

no point of interest as regards the fauna, which is excessively

poor. We have in the first place the immense bay of Grou-

ville, stretching from La Rocque to Gorey, where the sea

leaves bare an immense uniform beach, presenting hardly any

naked rocks, and containing only a few very common Anne-

lides. The same conditions recur to the north of Gorey in

the bays of St. Cathérine and Fliquet.

The whole of the portion of coast included between St.

Helier and Gorey is almost exclusively formed of syenite,

which, at certain points in St. Clement’s Bay, is replaced by

diorite. The geological constitution of the rocks changes on

leaving Gorey ; we meet, in fact, with chocolate-brown petro-

siliceous porphyries, which pass into pyromeride. ‘These

brown portions are known in Jersey as rhyolites. At the

same time that the syenite disappears we see the coast gradu-

ally rise and present escarpments, which become more and

more elevated as we approach the Pointe de la Coupe.

The southern region of the island presents, to the west of

St. Helier, two deep bays, the first and most extensive of

which is St. Aubin’s Bay, and the other, smaller one, separated

from the preceding by a promontory which is terminated by the

Pointe de Noirmont, is the bay of St. Brelade. ‘To the west

of the port of St. Helier, and opposite to its entrance, is

Elizabeth Castle, situated upon a rock rather more than

half a mile from the town. ‘To the south of the castle are

some rocks forming the Hermitage. Between the castle

and the port there appear a series of small rocky islets, which

are all laid bare at low water and which sometimes give

shelter to interesting types. ‘Thus one of these rocks, situated

close to the entrance of the port, harbours Stenorhynchus

cegyptius, a new crustacean for the Channel. The rocks

forming the massif of the chateau are not very elevated

towards the north, that is to say towards St. Helier, but rise

higher on the other side, where they plunge perpendicularly

into the sea. ‘They are formed, according to M. de Lappa-

rent, of a granitoid diabase of very beautiful grain, united

with a rose-coloured granite, of which it encloses angular

fragments.

At the foot of the castle, between the fort and St. Helier,

Anglo-Norman Islands. 235

there are muddy sands in which live numerous Annelides,

common enough elsewhere :—Cirratulus Lamarckti, Terebella

conchilega, Nephthys Hombergii, Arenicola piscatorum and A.

ecaudata. Synapte are very frequent there. At this station

I have also collected numerous examples of Corystes cassive-

launus. The fishermen come to this locality to collect Solens,

which are very abundant there.

To the west of the castle there are meadows of Zostera,

abounding in species of JMysts associated with Themisto

brevispinosus, Gastrosaccus sanctus, and other Cumacesx, /dotea

linearis and acuminata, Holis Cuviert, Doris Johnstonii, D.

tuberculata and D. flammula, Triopa claviger, &c. The Aplysie

are very abundant here in certain years. ‘Towards the south

the sands become less muddy, and are replaced by gravels

rich in fragments of shells, and in which Molgule (Anw-

rella roscovita) abound. There we also find Pirimela denti-

culata.

The rocks, especially at the Hermitage, are covered with

tufts of Cynthia rustica, under which live numerous species of

crustaceans and worms ; we also find here Ascidia producta,

Ascidiella scabra, Cynthia granulata, and several species of

Sponges (Leuconia nivea, Dictyocylindrus ramosus, Hali-

chondria incrustans, Isodictya cinerea, &c.).

As to the rest of St. Aubin’s Bay, the sea there, in retiring,

lays bare an immense uniform sandy beach, possessing no

interest for the zoologist, who will only find in it some very

common Annelides and Synapte.

At the other extremity of the bay, opposite the little town

of St. Aubin, some rocks appear, one of which bears an old

castle. The Algz which cover the stones contain some interest-

ing Crustacea :—Idotea linearis, I. acuminata, and I. tricuspi-

data, Atylus Swammerdamit, Podocerus falcatus, and Anonyx

Edwardsii. (have also met with a Dorts Johnstonit, and

some Tunicata (Ascedia mentula and A. producta, Ciona intes~

tinalis, Amarouctum Nordmanni and A. albicans, Didemnum

sargassicola, &c.).

Quitting St. Aubin the coast rises and the rocks become

rather scarped as far as the Corbitres, except in the Bay of

St. Brelade. The bottom of this bay slopes very little, but it

possesses no interest for the zoologist, as the fauna is null.

The western coast of the island from the Corbitres to Cape

Gros-Nez is occupied by a long, uniform, sandy beach—the

Bay of St.Ouen. All the bottom of this bay is arid and dry,

and the collections which I have made there are insignificant.

As to the north coast of Jersey it presents almost through-

out its whole length a series of escarpments, and is bounded

LG*

236 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

by a high rocky perpendicular barrier. It presents a series

of little bays in which the sea leaves bare sandy beaches of

very small extent. Throughout this coast the fauna is very

poor. Upon the rocks, which are too much beaten by the

waves, Balant, Patella, and Littorine can hardly cling, and

the sandy beaches shelter only a few very common Annelides.

From this description of the shores of Jersey it will be seen

that it is especially and almost exclusively the south and

south-east regions of the coast that will be explored with

profit by the zoologist. The eastern and western coasts, at

low water, only present uniform sandy beaches, the fauna of

which is greatly reduced or almost null. As to the northern

shores they are not uncovered.

From the St. Aubin Castle to and beyond La Rocque

the exposure at low water is very extensive, except at the

level of the ridge of the Town Hill, which divides into two

regions this immense extent of ground, which is so largely

uncovered—one situated to the west of a line passing from

the Town Hill to Elizabeth Castle, a not very interesting

region on the whole; the other situated on the other side

of the above line and containing a varied and rich fauna.

This latter region, moreover, throughout its whole extent,

presents the same aspect and the same fauna. Except the

band of mud which extends before La Rocque in a south-

easterly direction, and which contains some peculiar species,

all the rest of the Bane de Violet is occupied by numerous

rocks of syenite covered by a rich vegetation of Algee, in the

midst of which there are formed at low water a great number

of pools, having their bottoms occupied either by gravels or

by meadows of Zostera. In order to describe the fauna of

Jersey, therefore, it is not necessary to establish distinctions

between the different regions explored, distinctions which

would be founded, if requisite, upon differences of fauna.

SPONGES.

I have collected in Jersey a considerable number of species

of Sponges; but a certain number of them I have hitherto

found it impossible to determine.

Among the Calcareous Sponges it is scarcely necessary to

cite Sycon ciliatum, Hiick., an extremely common species.

Leucosolenia botrylloides, Bow., is pretty common among the

Zostera, and Grantia compressa, Flem., is met with occasion-

ally at Elizabeth Castle, where we also find Dictyocylin-

drus ramosus, Bow., under rocks covered with Cynthia rustica.

On days of spring-tide fine specimens of Tethya lyncu-

Anglo-Norman Islands. 237

rium, Jolinst., may be collected in great abundance at the

Gréve d’Azette, and some examples of Caminus osculosus,

Gr., at the Dog-Nest. Microcionia armata, Bow., and

Hymeniacidon armatura, Bow., are sometimes met with upon

Pecten-shells ; the former species is more scarce and only lives

upon specimens brought up by the dredge. Halichondria

panicea, Johnst., is a sponge easy to recognize, which covers

the rocks with broad green or yellowish expansions. Hyment-

acidon celata, Bow., occurs frequently between the lamelle

of empty oyster-shells. Hymentacidon caruncula, Bow., H.

mammeata, Bow., Isodictya fucorum, Bow., I. parasitica, Bow.,

and J, simulans, Bow., are all common species at Jersey.

Isodictya cinerea is much more rare. Another generally

distributed sponge forms thin layers, which are difficult to

detach, upon the surface of the rocks ; it is easily recognizable

by its fine rose-colour, and is perhaps identical with Verongia

rosea, found by Barrois at Saint-Waast. Lastly, I doubtfully

refer to Dysidea fragilis, Bow., some sponges which live upon

certain specimens of Pisa Gibbsit and Inachus dorhynchus.

C@LENTERATA.

There is nothing peculiar in the Actinian fauna of Jersey,

and the types met with are the same that are found upon all

our coasts. Anemonia suleata, Penn., and Actinia equina,

Linn., are very generally distributed. At Elizabeth Castle

the rocks are covered with <Actinta equina, all the speci-

mens of which are of a uniform blackish-olive colour, Tealia

crassicornis, Th., is often associated with the two prece-

ding species, but always subordinate to them in number.

Bunodes gemmacea, Gosse, occurs in abundance in the little

shallow pools of which the bottom is occupied by gravel.

In the same stations Sagartia parasitica, Couch, occurs

attached to the shells in which the hermit-crabs take shelter,

and the margins of which always bear a rich garniture of

Hydractinia echinata and Sagartia bellis, Gosse, which is also

sometimes met with fixed upon the rocks. We also find, but

rather rarely, Sagartia troglodytes, Gosse. I once found two

specimens of a small white Actinia attached to the rocks

at Elizabeth Castle, which I have not been able to dis-

tinguish from Sagartia sphyrodeta, var. candida of Gosse.

Edwardsia callimorpha, Gosse, is tolerably common in slightly

muddy gravels, and I have found several specimens of it at

Elizabeth Castle.

Lastly, to conclude the enumeration of the Actiniw of

Jersey, | will mention Adamsia palliaia, Bodd., which never

238 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

quits a certain depth, and is common in St. Aubin’s Bay,

attached to the shells of Bucctnum in which Eupagurus Pri-

teauxit resides.

ECHINODERMATA.

This is one of the worst represented divisions at Jersey ; at

least the specimens that one can find on the shore are few in

number and belong to but slightly varied types. Thus I

have never met with a single Echinid, and Mr. Sinel told me

he had never met with any, even at the time of the highest

tides. But with the dredge, in St. Aubin’s Bay, some ex-

amples of Strongylocentrotus lividus, Brandt, and Spher-

echinus granularis, Ag., may be captured. One day, with a

high tide, Mr. Sinel found a Spatangus purpureus, Miill., at

La Rocque. Itis to be supposed that this animal was thrown

up upon the shore by the waves.

Ophiothrix fragilis, Mull., and Ophiocoma neglecta, Johust.,

are verycommon. I have obtained in considerable abundance

with the dredge, in St. Aubin’s Bay, Ophiura albida, Forbes,

in association with a few specimens of O. texturata, Lam.

Asteriscus verruculatus, Retz.,is very common everywhere ;

Asterias glacialis, Mill., is much less common on the shore ;

but with the dredge one may collect some interesting species

in St. Aubin’s Bay—Lalmipes membranaceus, Retz., Solaster

papposus, Retz., Asterias rubens, Linn. I may also cite

Cribrella occulata, Penn., of which I found several specimens

at La Mothe.

The Comatule are very rare on the coast, but not altogether

wanting ; they may be found at the Dog-Nest and at different

parts of the Gréve d’Azette.

Synapte (S. inherens, Diib. & Kor.) are common in

the vicinity of Elizabeth Castle. Of the Holothurians I

have not met with a single species during my two visits.

Mr. Sinel once captured at La Rocque a specimen of Cucumaria

which has not been determined.

VERMES.

I shall consider first the Turbellaria and then the Poly-

cheeta.

Turbellaria.

Of the Planariz the commonest species is Leptopleura tre-

mellaris, Girst., which is found adhering to the lower surface

of stones, especially on the Greve d’Azette. A very elegant

species which is sometimes associated with it, and which is also

observed among the Zosterw, is Prosthecerwus vittatus, Lang.

Polycelis lavigatus, Quatref., is often met with among the

Anglo-Norman Islands. 239

seaweeds. Imay cite, further, two species which appear to me

to be much morerare, namely Oligocladus sanguinolentus, Lang..,

remarkable for the vivid coloration of the digestive tube, which

is strongly coloured red; this I have met with only once at the

Gréve d’Azette (at the Pic-Triple rock) ; and Stylochoplana

maculata, Stimps., of which I have found several specimens

behind La Mothe.

Among the Nemerteans I shall mention, first of all, Zéneus

longissimus, Sim., which appears to be very common through-

out the south-eastern region of the island, and Lneus gesse-

rensis, Johnst., a small species of a dark green or nearly

black colour. Valencia splendida, V. longirostris, and V. or-

nata, discovered by Quatrefages at Bréhat and at Chausey,

are abundant at La Rocque in muddy sand covered with

Zostere, where they live with Marphyse, Clymene, and

fossorial crustaceans.

Of the other species which I have met with at Jersey, and

which I have been able to determine with certainty, I may

mention :—Tetrastemma candidum, Miill., a very abundant

species; Amphiporus lactifloreus, M‘Int., common under

stones among seaweeds ; and Polia filum, Quatref., which no

doubt does not differ from Polia sanguiruba, Quatref., for I

have observed passage-types between these two forms, which,

moreover, come very near to each other.

From the Greve d’Azette I have also obtained several

examples of Nemertes gracilis, Johnst., and lastly some spe-

cimens of a bright rose-coloured Nemertes, 4 or 5 centim. in

length, which I refer, with some doubt, to Cerebratulus biline-

atus, Ren.

I should also have to record a great number of Rhabdo-

ceelans which live among the seaweeds, associated with

Nematodes and small Polycheta; but I have neither the

time nor the books necessary for the study of these interesting

types, which I am unwillingly compelled to pass over.

Polycheta.

Of the Aphroditina I shall first cite Aphrodite hystrix,

Aud. & Edw., of which I have dredged several specimens in

St. Aubin’s Bay. Mr. Sinel showed me some fine specimens

of A. aculeata, Linn., which he found in the same locality ;

but for my own part I never met with that species. As to

the genus Polynoé, it is represented by LP. cirrata, Miill., a

very common species, and by P. sguamata, Linn., and Lagisca

propinqua, Malmgr., which are less frequent. ‘I'o the same

family belongs Sthenelais Hdwardsi?, Quatret. |

To the Euniceans belong: Eunice Harassii and E. Bellit,

240 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Aud. & Edw., common species under stones, especially the

first-named ; and Marphysa sanguinea, Aud. & Kdw., which

is very common in the muddy sands of La Rocque, and also

under stones among the rocks of the Dog-Nest and at the

Gréve d’Azette. It is to be remarked that the specimens

coming from the muddy sands break up with the greatest

facility either spontaneously or when they are immersed in

alcohol, while the specimens from rocky places scarcely ever

break up. We may note further Lystdice ninetta, Aud. &

Edw., and Lumbriconereis contorta and L. humilis, Quatre.

Among the Nereidians I will mention, first of all, three

Nephthydians, namely, Nephthys Hombergii, Aud. & Edw.,

N. scolopendroides, Delle Chi., and N. longisetosa, Cirst. The

first species, as is well known, is common on all sandy shores,

in company with the Arenicole. The other two species are

rare. The Nereids are represented by numerous specimens

of Nereis cultrifera, Grube, and N. Dumerilit, Aud. & Edw.,

and a few of Nereds (Prawithea) trrorata, Malmgr. Behind

La Mothe I have also captured a specimen of Nereis Marionit,

Aud. & Edw. Aonia foliacea, Aud. & Edw., and Neredlepas

lobulatus, Quatref., may also be mentioned.

In pelagic fishings I have also collected numerous speci-

mens of an Annelide discovered at Dinard by M. de Saint-

Joseph, namely, Leptonerets Vaillanti, St.-Jos.

The family Syllidia is represented by Syllis amica, Quatref.,

and S. divaricata, Kef., Grubea fusifera, Quatret., Clapa-

redia filigera, Quatref., and other small species which live

among the Fuci and Corallines.

Among the Phyllodocians I may mention Hulalia clavigera,

Aud. & Edw., a common species, with which is sometimes

associated Hteone longa, Sav. On the Greve d’Azette I have

also captured some fine specimens of Phyllodoce laminosa,

av.

The Glycerians are represented by Glycera capitata, rst.,

and G. lepidum, Quatret., both of which are rather rare.

I will cite further Aricia Cuviert, Aud. & Edw., very

common in the muddy sand at La Rocque; Cirratulus

Lamarckii, Aud. & Hdw., very frequent; Siphonostomum

uncinatum, Quatref., also a very abundant species ; Ophelia

bicornis, Sav., which I did not myself find, but of which four

specimens were brought to me one day by a fisherman, who

told me that he had collected them at La Rocque, without

giving me any further particulars; and, finally, Leucodore

ciliata, Johnst., a species which does not appear to be very

common.

Among the Sedentary Annelides it is hardly necessary to

Anglo-Norman Islands. 241

mention Arenicola piscatorum, Cuv., which abounds in the

sands of the shores, often accompanied by A. ecaudata, Johnst. ;

Clymene lumbricoides, Kdw., is frequent in the mud of La

Rocque, where Petaloproctus terricola, Quatref., also lives.

Chetopterus Quatrefagesti, Jourd., is sometimes found under

stones ; its tube is attached to the under surface of pebbles,

and is not bent into a U.

The Terebelle are represented by Terebella nebulosa, Mont.,

which is met with under stones, especially in places where

the water runs a little, and by 7. conchilega, Pall., and

T. prudens, Cuv.; these last two species, which live in tubes

constructed of sand and shell-fragments, are everywhere

abundantly distributed.

Among the Sabellians I will cite Sabella pavonina, Sav.,

common in the meadows of Zostera; S. verticillata, Quatref.,

which is pretty frequently met with in the midst of tufts of

Cynthia; and, finally, S. arenilega, Quatref. Protula pro-

tensa, Grube, is found occasionally in the anfractuosities of

rocks.

I will also mention Vermilia conigera and V. tricuspis,

Quatref., Serpula fascicularis, Lam., Spirorbis communis,

Flem., generally-distributed species, and, lastly, Salmacina

Dystert, Quatret. ; in this last species, as is well known, the

tubes which protect the individuals become united into volu-

minous ramified masses, thus forming a sort of polypary, as

is also the case in an allied Mediterranean species, S. wdifi-

catriz. The specimen of Salmacina that I possess was given

to me by a fisherman, and came from the open sea.

Among the other groups of Vermes I must cite two Gephy-

rians (Phascolosoma margaritaceum, Sars, and P. elongatum,

Ket.) as pretty common in muddy places.

A few words ought, perhaps, to be said of the Bryozoa;

but as I have few remarks to make as to the habitat and

stations of the different species, I shall content myself with

giving hereafter the list of the species that I have met with.

As regards the Brachiopoda, I will only remark that

M. Duprey found on the coast a small species of Argéope (A.

capsula, Jeffr.), under pebbles buried in the beach to a depth

of 8 or 10 inches, associated with Chiton scabriculus, Ade-

orbis subcarinatus, &c.

242 On the Littoral Fauna of the Anglo-Norman Islands.

ASCIDIA.

Throughout nearly the whole extent of the Banc de Violet

we find attached beneath the stones numerous specimens of

Ciona intestinalis, Linn., a species abundantly distributed

upon all our coasts. Side by side with the type-form, I have

met with the two varieties cantina and fascicularis. Associ-

ated with these forms we often find Asctdia mentula, Mill. ;

Ascidiella aspersa and A. scabra, Miill., are also met with on

the Gréve, but more rarely.

An exceedingly abundant form is Cynthia rustica, Miill.,

which covers the lower surface of certain rocks in company

with Halichondria panicea. <Ascidia producta, Hance., also

occurs sometimes adhering to the rocks. The genus Cynthia

is further represented in Jersey by C. granulata, Ald., which

is pretty common on the coast, and C. sulcatula, Ald., which

I have dredged in St. Aubin’s Bay.

Another species of Simple Ascidian which I have found in

very great abundance at certain stations is the Molgulan

rendered famous by the fine memoirs of M. de Lacaze-Duthiers,

who has named it Anurella roscovita. I have found it in the

same stations as those indicated by the learned Professor of

the Sorbonne, that is to say, upon the beaches covered with

fine sand, never completely uncovered at low water, at

Elizabeth Castle and at La Rocque. Anurella roscovita is

widely distributed upon these shores ; its tunic is covered, as

usual, with sand-grains and fragments of shell. The shell-

fragments covering my specimens from Elizabeth Castle

have been determined by M. Duprey, and belong to the

following species :—Lissoa labiosa, R. striata, h. parva; Ceri-

thium reticulatum; Trochus striatus, T. cinerarius, T. umbili-

catus; Littorina obtusata; Dentalium tarentinum; Astarte

iriangularis ; Phasianella pulla; Purpura lapillus; Nassa

reticulata.

I also collected several specimens of a small Molgula

attached to certain Algz adherent to the rocks, which I refer

to Molgula socialis, Ald. (young form), and some examples

of Ctenicella Lanceplaint, Lac. Polycarpa glomerata, Ald.,

is pretty frequent upon the stems of Laminaria, but appears

always to have been thrown up by the sea.

The Social Ascidia are represented by numerous specimens

of Clavelina lepadiformis, Wiegm., attached to the lower

surfaces of rocks, and some of Perophora Listert, Miill., very

common on seaweeds.

The Compound Ascidia are exceedingly abundant; they

are, however, of forms common on the French shores of the

Miscellaneous. 243

Channel; and, in this respect, the fauna of Jersey presents

a great analogy with that of Roscoff, investigated by Giard.

I will cite, in the first place, Aplidium zostericola, Giard, very

common on the Zostere; and the Amaroucia, some species of

which (A. Nordmannt, A. proliferum, and A. albicans, Edw.)

are very abundant. The Amaroucia are frequently associated

with Pragarium elegans and Morchellium argus, described by

Giard.

Didemnum is represented by a very common species form-

ing small corms of variable colour, generally tending to bright

yellow or grey, which may be referred to D. sargassicola,

Giard. The genus Leptoclinum is very generally distributed ;

it includes, in the first place, L. maculosum, Kdw., forming

very extensive violet-coloured corms which are found at the

base of the stems of Zamdnaria. Associated with this, and

exceedingly common, is Z. asperum, Kdw.; L. durum, Edw.,

and L. fulgidum, Edw., form greatly developed sheets, which

cover the rocks; L. gelatinosum, Kdw., lives in similar

situations.

A new Diplosoma is abundant at Jersey; I have found it

especially upon the Laminarie. M. Lahille, who had also

observed it at Roscoff, has described it under the name of

D. Keehleri.

The Botryllide are represented by Botryllotdes rotifera and

B. rubrum, Edw., and by numerous Botrylli. Besides some

types, which by their coloration cannot be referred to any

species described by Giard, I have met with: B. Schlossert,

Sav., generally the variety adonis, Giard, B. pruinosus,

Giard, B. smaragdus, EKdw., B. violaceus, dw. (numerous

varieties), B. aurolineatus, Giard, B. morio, Giard, and B.

rubigo, Giard ; the last two species are not so frequent as

the others.

{To be continued. }

MISCELLANEOUS.

Freshwater Sponges from Newfoundland: a new Spectes.

‘ By Epwarp Ports.

Tnx author stated that in the latter part of August 1885, Mr. A.

H. MacKay, of Pictou, Nova Scotia, whose success as a collector of

freshwater sponges in his own neighbourhood has been already re-

corded (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1884, p. 215, &c.), made a

scientific visit to the island of Newfoundland. His explorations

244 Miscellancous.

were mainly limited to the irregular peninsular of Avalon, the

south-easterly extremity of the island, and the record of his collec-

tions beside mentioning the neighbourhood of the city of St. Johns,

embraces such familiar names as Trinity Bay, Harbour Grace, and

Heart’s Content, the landing-place of the Atlantic cable.

He writes, “I was extremely sorry that, owing to my limited

time and the impenetrability of the interior to any ordinary effort,

I could not gain access to the great lakes in the heart and the

western portion of the island. I have merely made a dip into a

few of the ponds on the N. (?) E. coast.” These are more particu-

larly mentioned as Virginia and Ouidi Vidi Lakes, near St. Johns ;

Lady Lake, Bannerman Lake, Rocky Lake, and Carbonear Lake,

small bodies of water near Harbour Grace; and other lakelets and

brooks upon the rocky ridges and near the sea-level between Harbour

Grace and Heart’s Content. All this region is described as “ the

Canadian Huronian, the equivalent of the English Cambrian ;” and

the collections were generally limited to the shallow margins of the

ponds, where the sponges were found upon the undersides of splin-

ters of hard slaty quartzites, in numbers very plentiful, but generally

small—* from mere points to an inch or more in diameter.”

It is to be regretted that the date of Mr. MacKay’s visit was

necessarily so early in the year, as the specimens collected were

either immature or contained only the degenerate statoblasts of the

preceding season. The information gathered as to the range of

temperature upon this island is valuable as indicating so far the

conditions of the growth of these and other organisms.

He says: “The island is not extreme in its temperature, and the

frost does not go very deep into the soil. The lakes freeze in

November or December with ice at least a foot in thickness, and

remain closed until the end of April. The average temperature

during eight years, from 1857 to 1864, was 41°2 Fahr. Average

maximum thermometer during the same time 83°, minimum 7°. In

the year 1879, the mean temperature was 40°-2 Fahr.; highest

record August 3, 82°, lowest December 22, +4°. In Nova Scotia,

though that is so much further south, the range is far greater, from

+96° to — 20° or — 24° Fahr., with an annual average of 44°.”

The specimens of sponges so kindly forwarded by Mr. MacKay

for examination and report were more or less minute incrustations

upon small stones, gathered as above indicated, and belonging to

the species Spongilla lacustris, auct.; S. fragilis, Leidy; S. Mac-

kayi, Carter; Meyenia fluviatilis, auct.; and Heteromeyenia picto-

vensis and Tubella pennsylvanica, Potts. Of these Spongilla

fragilis was by far the most abundant, and our knowledge of its

range is thus extended along the eastern coast of North America

from Florida to Newfoundland; whereas it had previously been

traced westwardly to British Columbia near the Pacific Ocean, and

more recently has been discovered in Russia, Bohemia, and England.

Beside the familiar species, S. lacustris, S. fragilis, and M,

fluviatilis, Tubella pennsylvanica has been rapidly enlarging its

borders beyond the narrow limits of its original territorial designa-

Miscellaneous. 245

tion; while S. Mackayi and I. pictovensis had previously been known

only from the discoveries of Mr. MacKay in Nova Scotia.

One other form remains to be described, and at the suggestion of

its discoverer it is hereby designated

Spongilla nove: terre, n. sp.

Sponge incrusting ; sarcode of the young growth a dense mass of

minute spherical cells, imbedding slender curving lines of fascicu-

lated skeleton-spicules, developing later into a very loose, open tissue,

with few connecting spicules.

Gemmules rather numerous, unusually large, spherical ; chitinous

coat thin; “crust” apparently wanting.

Skeleton-spicules relatively few, slender, cylindrical, smooth or

sparsely microspined; gradually pointed.

Dermal or flesh-spicules very abundant, minute bcrotulates of un-

equal size; shafts slender, cylindrical, occasionally spined; outer

surface of rotules dome-shaped ; rays prolonged, terminations acute ;

malformations frequent. Mixed with occasional linear, spined

spicules.

Spicules upon the gemmule abundant, crossing each other upon

the crustless, chitinous body.

f Their shape when smooth is

e < robust-fusiform, with pointed

Ss EN \ 4 Ff ris terminations ; the et ma-

jority, however, have from

Re AG 32 WA ays one to six or more long spines

— Sx WT ar sv ron non-symmetrically placed,

—agy but with an evident tendency

to group themselves at points

SS about one fourth the length

of the spicule from one or

% , o both of its extremities.

ft A ad Measurements : Diameter

of gemmules 0-036 inch,

skeleton-spicules 0:0068 by

0-0002 inch; length of average dermal spicule 0-00066 inch, of

gemmula spicule 0-00145 inch.

Habitat. Incrusting stones in shallow water.

Locality. Lakes or ponds in the vicinity of Heart’s Content, New-

foundland, collected by Mr. A. H. MacKay.

All the specimens of this sponge came from the neighbourhood of

Heart’s Content, but whether they were gathered from a lake upon

the heights or from a brook mentioned by Mr. MacKay near the

sea-level does not seem entirely clear. The accompanying illustra-

tion (magnified 225 diameters) will suggest the peculiarities of its

skeleton, dermal and gemmular spiculation. The striking resem-

blance of the dermal spicules to the minute birotulates, heretofore

only known in a corresponding position in the case of Meyenia

Everetti, will at once impress the student. These are, however,

246 Miscellaneous.

more variable in size, are occasionally spined, and have their rays

more prolonged and more delicately terminated.

It is in the singular character of the spicules surrounding the

gemmule that this sponge must attract peculiar attention. By the

system of H. J. Carter, Esq., the freshwater sponges are now classi-

fied into six genera, besides some conditional designations of forms

in which the typical features are as yet undiscovered. ‘These six,

Spongilla, Meyenia, Heteromeyenia, Tubella, Parmula, and Carterius,

may again be associated into two groups, one of them including only

the genus Spongilla, characterized by the linear acerate spicules sur-

rounding the gemmule; and the other comprising all the other

genera, where the spicule of corresponding significance is a birotulate

or some easily recognized derivative of that type. Within this latter

and larger group intermediate forms, connecting the defined genera,

are frequent, and the location of species upon one side or other of

the distinctive line comparatively unimportant. Heretofore, be-

tween the genus Spongilla and those genera composing the other

group there has been “a great gulf fixed.” One case only in the

past has suggested their possible association, or the development of

one group from the other.

In Meyenia acuminata, Potts (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.

1882, p. 69), since regarded as a variety of MZ. fluviatilis, the shafts

of the birotulates are prolonged at each extremity, forming acumi-

nate terminations some distance beyond the surface of the rotules.

In position also these spicules are abnormal, lying flat upon the

chitinous coat, instead of resting upon one rotule, their shafts taking

the position of radii, as is usual in this form. In fact, we have the

spicules of a Meyenia occupying the ordinary positions, and in

degree approximating the forms of those peculiar to the Spongille.

In the present instance their intermediate character is still more

striking, and while their form and position probably more closely

associate them with the genus Spongilla in which the species has

now been placed, the grouping of the ray-like spicules clearly suggests

Meyenia. It has been an altogether unprecedented experience with

the author to hesitate between these two genera, and it will be no

cause of surprise if the future teacher shall shift it from its present

position.

It must not escape notice that in both of these instances the gem-

mul are without “crust ;’ that it is difficult to understand how

birotulates could be supported in their ordinary positions without

these imbedding granules; and that we may not unreasonably infer

that the change in position has induced the modification of type that

we here find.

This collection of sponges, including the new species, has been

examined coincidently by H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S., and their

identification and this deseription are believed to meet his approval.

—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad, April 6, 1886, p. 227.

Miscellaneous. 247

On the Biological and Morphological Value of the Bulbilli of

Fungi. By M. Hueo Zuxat.

The peculiar reproductive organs called “bulbilli” described by

Kidam (Cohn’s Beitr. zur Biol, iii.) haye been found by the author

in five fungi, namely Helicosporangium coprophilum, sp. n., Dendry-

phium bulbiferum, sp. n., Haplotrichum roseum, Link, Melanospora

fimicola, Haus., and a Peziza. He ascertained that, as stated by

Eidam, only conidial forms are, as a rule, developed from the

bulbilli.

But in two instances, namely in Melanospora and Peziza, the

bulbilli become converted into fruits, and hence he came to the

conclusion that the bulbilli are to be regarded morphologically as

undeveloped fruits, and therefore as aborted structures. In many

fruits of Ascomycetes the bulbillus-form may occur as a_ perfectly

normal stage of development. The so-called sclerotia of Penicillium

glaucum may also be only modified bulbilli. The small bulbilli, in

which little reserve-material is stored up, generally develop no fruits,

but only mycelia.

The author remarks that his investigations on the whole confirm

Kidam’s statements, especially the fact that vegetative bodies occur

in Fungi which behave biologically like the brood-bodies of the

higher plants, but at the same time differ considerably in their

structure from the sclerotia. But his observations, especially upon

the species of Peziza, lead him to dissent from Eidam’s further

assertion—that fruits never proceed from these bulbilli.

As regards the theoretical estimation of the bulbilli, also, his

views differ essentially from Eidam’s. Eidam regards the bulbilli

as perfectly normal structures, “ spore-coils,’ which belong, as a

definite reproductive form, to the developmental cycle of the F ungus

in which they occur. The author’s investigations lead him, on the

contrary, to the opinion that the so-called bulbilli are not to be

considered normal structures, but more or less undeveloped fruits,

which have become heterogenously developed in consequence of

disturbing causes (mites, parasitic fungi, cold, heat, drought).

Karsten’s statement (‘Bot. Untersuch. aus dem phys. Laborato-

rium in Berlin,’ Heft i. 1865, cited by Eidam) to the effect that

it occasionally happens that a central cell of the bulbillus of Heli-

cosporangium parasiticum becomes converted into an ascus contain-

ing eight elliptical spores, is therefore regarded by the author as

perfectly correct. Karsten even saw an aborted perithecium which

contained eight rudimentary spores. Consequently, the author

says, such forms as Papulaspora aspergilliformis and Helicosporan-

gium parasiticwm can only be regarded as independent Fungi until

the developed fruit-forms belonging to them shall be discovered,

and the same statement applies to the forms here described by him

as new.— Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch, in Wien, Bd. xxxvi. pp. 123-

136.

248 Miscellaneous.

Note on the Arterial System of the Scorpions. By M. F. Hovssay.

The arterial system of the Scorpions is formed by two groups of

vessels, one dorsal, the other ventral, united on the one hand by

two short vessels at the anterior part and on the other by an un-

paired duct situated in the median part of the animal’s body.

Dorsal group.—From the heart, which is entirely seated in the

preabdomen, two aortas start anteriorly and posteriorly. The

anterior aorta passes without ramification to the cerebroid ganglia,

where it suddenly terminates. From the termination issue four

arteries—two which pass to the dorsal eyes of the cephalothorax,

and two others which run to the chelicera, furnishing in their

course a branch for the lateral eyes and another which is distributed

to the muscles. The posterior aorta traverses the post-abdomen,

and ramifies in a very homogeneous manner in all the segments.

At the anterior part of each segment it gives off two very short

arterioles, and in the middle of the segment two stouter arteries

which bifureate into two branches perpendicular to their direction.

Ventral group.—This is the most interesting from the relation

which it presents to the nervous system. It consists of a lacuna

which surrounds the oval ganglionic mass of the cephalothorax and

of a vessel enclosed in the sheath of the abdominal nervous chain.

The blood oceupies the space enclosed between the two nerve-fila-

ments, which run from one ganglion to another, and spreads around

each ganglion in such a way as to form at this point a small lacuna.

From the cephalothoracic perinervous lacuna issue on each side

five trunks, which run to the legs. The blood and the nerve of

each leg are at starting in the same envelope.

All the ramifications starting from the abdominal canal issue at

the level of the ganglion, and there also a nerve and a blood-current

quit the common envelope together.

Communicating arteries.—These two groups are united at the

anterior part by two vessels, which embrace the digestive tube.

These two vessels envelop the commissures which run from the

cerebroid ganglia to the ventral mass. They place the perinervous

jacuna in communication with the termination of the anterior aorta.

The blood is not diffused around the brain, whether it be that these

ganglia have a special envelope, just permitting the issue of the

commissural nerve-filament in order that it may penetrate into the

blood-vessels, or that the common envelope is so ciosely applied to

the nervous mass that the blood cannot penetrate between them.

The other communication between the two groups is established

by a vessel which starts from the posterior aorta at the middle of

the seventh segment of the preabdomen. It buries itself between

the two small lobes by which the liver is produced into the post-

abdomen ; then it passes to the right of the digestive tube and opens

into the perinervous lacuna at the level of the ganglion of the first

seement of the postabdomen.

This relative arrangement of the circulatory and nervous systems,

already indicated in Limulus and the Myriopoda, is thus found to

extend also to a group of Arachnida.—Comptes Rendus, August 2,

1886, p. 354.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. }

No. 106. OCTOBER 1886.

XXVI.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XXII. On some undescribed Species of British Car-

boniferous Ostracoda*. By Prof. T. Rupert Jones

F.R.S., and James W. Kirxsy, Esq.

[Plates VL, VIL, VIL, & IX.t]

IN this paper it is proposed to notice the undescribed species

of Carboniferous Ostracoda occurring in Britain. This has

been suggested to us as necessary for the better under-

standing of our papers on the distribution of these fossils,

now about to be published by the Geological Society and

the Geologists’ Association.

The descriptions of these species are brief, and the figures

in illustration of them are limited, in most cases, to two or

three views of each. It is believed, however, that they will

suffice for the identification of the species ; and they will cer-

tainly help our observations on their distribution.

In noticing the following species, in many instances we give

only a few of their localities; and this is invariably the case

where the species are of common occurrence, as exhaustive

* For No, XXI. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for May 1886, p. 403.

T These Plates have been drawn with the aid of a grant from the Royal

Society for the illustration of Fossil Ostracoda.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 17

250 = Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

lists would take up too much space in the present brief ac-

count.

1. Bythocypris Phillipstana, Jones & Holl, var. carbonica,

nov.. (Pl VI. figs. 1 @, 1b, 20,20.)

Bairdia Phillipsiana, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii.

p. 213, pl. xiv. fig. 7.

Subovate or bean-shaped, convex; dorsal border arched,

ventral border straight, extremities rounded, the anterior being

smallest; the left valve overlaps the right all round ; lateral

contour ovate, widest behind, pointed in front; surface

smooth or minutely punctate. Length 75 to 35 inch.

This little Ostracod has much the form of the common

Coal-measure Cyprid (?) Carbonia fabulina, J. & K., with

which it has sometimes been confounded. It is, however,

smaller than the latter, has the left valve (instead of the right)

the largest, with a more decided overlap, and it is always

found in the marine beds of the Carboniferous-Limestone

series with Corals, Crinoids, Brachiopods, &c., and never in

estuarine beds with plants and fish-remains as the Carbonia

occurs. Discovered by Mr. John Young, I’.G.S8., of Glasgow.

B. Phillipstana (formerly Bazrdia) is a Silurian species

differing but little from this form, which we place with it as a

variety. Bythocypris bilobata (Miinster) (Cythere, Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 8, vol. xv. p. 409, pl. xx. fig. 10) is a

Carboniferous relative, also of similar form, though nearly

twice the size.

Localities. Arnside, in Westmoreland ; Woodend Quarry

and Dun Quarry, near Lowick, Northumberland; Barmullock

Old Quarry, Hillhead Quarry, near Wilsontown, County

Boundary, Lanarkshire.

2. Bythocypris (?) cuneola, Jones & Kirkby.

(Pl. VI. figs. 3a, 3b, 3c, 4a,44, 5, 6, 7a, 78.)

Cythere* cuneola, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 223.

Elongate or suboblong, convex, with greatest height and

width rather behind the centre; dorsal border flatly convex,

ventral border straight, extremities rounded; left valve

* The difficulty of allocating fossil Ostracodous valves to their true

genera has been often noticed. Cythere was formerly the recipient of

nearly all doubtful forms, and is still conveniently used. Judging, how-

ever, by the relative size of the right and left valves (where possible), in

combination with their shape, we can refer to some recent genera as

representing certain old and even Paleozoic Ostraceds, with more or less

certainty.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 251

largest and overlapping the right; a short spine is occasion-

ally present on the postero-ventral region, and sometimes a

dark round spot in the centre of the valve; lateral contour

elongate-ovate orsubcuneiform. Shell thick ; surface smooth.

Length 5 inch.

Usually referred to this species is a form (fig. 7) similar in

size and general character, but with the dorsal border arched

and the posterior extremity obtusely pointed. This we con-

sider a variety.

ZB. cuneola is cormmon in the marine shales of the Carbo-

niferous-Limestone series in Scotland, and in similar deposits

of the Yoredale rocks in England. Discovered by Mr. John

Young, F.G.S8.

We are not quite sure about fig. 7; but we have always

regarded it as belonging to B. cuneola, and have found it at

several places.

Localities. Holker Park, Scales Green, Humphrey Head, in

Lancashire; Arnside, Sandside, Heversham, in Westmoreland;

Dun Quarry and Woodend Quarry, near Lowick, Ancroft,

Seremerston, Elsdon Burn, Penchtord, in Northumberland ;

Brockley, Mousewater, and Haywood, near Wilsontown,

Brankumhall Quarry, Boghead, Robroystone, Meikle EKarnock

Burn, Kennox Water, in Lanarkshire; Darcy Quarry, Brun-

ston Colliery, in Midlothian; Whitebaulks, Kinneil Mill, in

Linlithgowshire; Seafield Tower, Gleniston Quarry, Wilkie-

son Quarry, Ravenscraig, in Fife; and in many other places.

B. cuneola also occurs in the Calciferous Sandstone at Linn-

house Water, opposite Oakbank Oil-works, Linlithgow ;

River Esk above Gilnockie Tower, Dumfriesshire ; Back Burn,

Plashetts, Northumberland.

3. Bythocypris (?) cornigera, J. & K.

(PL. VI. figs, 8a, 8b, 8c, 9.)

Cythere cornigera, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans, Geol. Soc, Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 223.

Suboblong, very convex, and quadrately horned behind ;

left valve largest and overlapping; surface smooth ; lateral

contour subcuneiform. Length 35 to =; inch. Old specimens

have the valves very tumid and the extremities truncate.

This species is evidently a near relation to B. cuneola, with

which itis often associated. Discovered by Mr. John Young,

F.G.S.

Localities. Scales Green, Humphrey Head, in Lancashire ;

Ancroft, Penchford, Dun Quarry, near Lowick, in Northum-

berland; Brockley, Ponfeigh Burn, Mousewater, Calderside

Quarry, Kennox Water, in Lanarkshire ; hae Lin-

252 ~=Prof. T. R..Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

lithgowshire; Carlops Quarry, Whitefield Old Quarry, in

Peebleshire ; Sunnybank Quarry, Abden, Gleniston Quarry,

Charlestown, Wilkieson, in Fife.

4, Bythocypris (?) pyrula, sp. nov.

(PI. Vil figs. 10'a°10 6.) 10'e1. 12)

B. (?) pyrula is a rare form, though apparently of more

recent occurrence in the southern than in the northern portion

of the British area.

It is subtriangular or sublunate in outline, highest behind ;

the dorsal border is arched, the ventral incurved, with a

rounded or subangular posterior extremity, and an obtusely

pointed anterior. The valves are convex and smooth; the

lateral contour is acute-ovate with the greatest width near the

centre. Length 3; inch. Discovered by the late Mr. Charles

Moore, F.G.S.

Localities. In Carboniferous Limestone at Backwell, Hol-

well*, and Weston-super-Mare, Somerset; Arnside, West-

moreland,

5. Bythocypris (?) Moorez, sp. nov.

(Pl. VI. figs. 12 a, 12.6, 12.c.)

It is questionable if we have seen this species in a thoroughly

perfect condition. The only specimens examined by us are

from the Carboniferous Limestone of Weston-super-Mare,

and sent to us by the late Mr. C. Moore.

It is comparatively large, being 34; inch or more in length 5

has a long, flatly-convex, dorsal border; a shorter ventral

border; one extremity much higher than the other and boldly

curved ventrally ; and the small extremity evenly rounded.

The valves are rather compressed, and their contour, as seen

from above, is almost lanceolate, widest at anterior (?) third.

6. Bythocypris (2) thraso, J. & K.

(Pl. VI. figs. 13 a, 13 8.)

Cythere thraso, Jones, MS. 1867, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii.

p. 494.

Suborbicular, rather longer than high; dorsal and extreme

borders rounded, ventral flattened ; valves very convex, one

larger than the other and slightly overlapping it; lateral

contour oval; surface smooth. Length inch. Discovered

by the late Mr. C. Moore.

A rare species, and only as yet found in the Carboniferous

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 483.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 253

Limestone of Charterhouse *, Somersetshire, and Woodend

Quarry, near Lowick, Northumberland.

7. Bythocypris lunata, sp. nov.

(Pl.VI. figs. 15a, 15 0.)

Lunate, highest in the centre; dorsal border arched, ven-

tral border straight, except where it curves up to the extremi-

ties, which are subacute, and one slightly the larger; lateral

contour lentiform, widest in the centre; surface smooth (?).

Length 54 inch.

It is only known to us from the Carboniferous Limestone of

Holwell, Somerset, where it was found by Mr. C. Moore.

Bythocypris sublunata, J. & K. (Geol. Mag. 1886, p. 250,

pl. vil. figs. 9-11), comes near the present species in general

form, and is possibly nearly related to it; but it is smaller,

relatively higher, and has more acute extremities.

8. Cythere (?) gyripunctata, J. & K.

(Pl. VI. figs. 14a, 14 4.)

Cythere gyripunctata, J. & K., MS. 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii.

p. 540.

Ovate in outline, highest behind, very convex; dorsal

border short and straight; ventral border convex, projecting

posteriorly ; extremities rounded, the anterior being smallest ;

lateral contour oval, with pointed extremities; surface

coarsely striated and pitted concentrically ; valves apparently

of equal size. Length ys to 35 inch.

This rare species has been found only in the Carboniferous

Limestone of Arnside, Westmoreland.

9. Leperditia Armstrongiana, J. & K.

Gl Vile tes. ia Wb)

Leperditia Armstrongiana, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glas-

gow, vol. ii. p, 219.

L. Armstrongiana is a well-marked species and can always

be identified by its large antero-dorsal spines, or the stumps

usually left of them.

The valves are much higher behind than in front, with the

posterior extremity boldly rounded and passing imperceptibly

into the ventral margin, which is very convex; anterior

extremity much the smaller, rounded or subangular; dorsal

margin straight ; lateral contour lentiform, widest a little in

front of centre; surface smooth. Length 5 inch.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii, pp. 491-495.

254 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

The spines, which occupy the position of the “ eye-spot ” of

other Leperditie, are stout at the base, of considerable length,

and tapering to a fine point ; they are directed outward, upward,

and rather forward. In casts from Law Quarry, Ayrshire,

kindly sent us by Mr. James Bennie, the spines are about

one third of the valve-length.

This species was discovered by Mr. James Armstrong in

the Carboniferous-Limestone series at Howrat Quarry, East

Kilbride, Ayrshire; it is also found in the same series at

Carluke and Brockley, in Lanarkshire, and Craigenglen,

Stirlingshire, and in the Scar Limestone near Storr Moss,

Lancashire.

10. Leperditia Bosquetiana, sp. nov.

(Plate VII. figs. 2 a, 2 6, 2c.)

Suboval in outline; valves convex, flattened centrally ;

dorsal border short and straight; ventral border elliptical ;

extremities regularly rounded; lateral contour compressed-

ovate, rather widest at posterior third, obtusely pointed behind,

rounded in front. Length 3\5 inch.

This species first became known to us when examining

material from Belgium, given to us by our late friend M. J.

Bosquet, of Maastricht. It was afterwards found by Mr.

James Thomson in Carboniferous Limestone at Tirfergus

Glen, Campbelltown, Argyleshire.

11. Leperditia Youngiana, J. & K.

(Pl. VIL igs) 3 @,5'0,/3 ¢.)

Leperditia Youngiana, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 218.

Subovate, compressed ; dorsal border rather short ; ventral

border elliptical, posterior extremity regularly rounded ;

anterior extremity more pointed than the other and with a

well-marked dorsal angle ; valves rimmed, widest near centre ;

surface finely punctate. Length 35 inch.

This species, discovered by Mr. John Young, is mainly

characterized by the punctate surface of its valves. It occurs

abundantly in a bituminous shale of the Carboniferous-Lime-

stone series at the Den pit, Dalry, and at a pit at Lugton,

Dunlop, both in Ayrshire.

12, Leperditia scotoburdigalensis (Hibbert).

(Pl. VII. figs. 4a, 40.)

Cypris scotoburdigalensis, Hibbert, 1834, Trans. Roy, Soc, Edinburgh,

vol, xiii, p. 179.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 255

Leperditia scotoburdigalensis, J. & K., 1866, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 3, vol, xviii. p. 834; Jones, 1884, Proc. Berw. Nat. Club, vol. x.

pp. 321 and 324, pl. ii. figs. 7 and 9.

Suborbicular, slightly oblique, convex; height three fourths

of length; dorsal border short ; ventral border and extremities

continuous and boldly curved; lateral contour elliptical in

males (?), ovate in females (?), greatest width rather in front

of centre; valves rimmed, left moderately overlapped by

right; muscle-spot circular, convex within, concave without ;

surface smooth. Length =; to #5 inch.

In many localities where this species occurs there are both

thin and fat specimens, as in the case of Leperditia Okent

and other species; the former we regard as probably males,

the latter as females, similar differences of carapace being

well known to mark the sexes in many cases among recent

Ostracoda.

L. scotoburdigalensts was noted and illustrated by a poor

woodcut in Hibbert’s classical memoir on the Burdiehouse

Limestone. It is not therefore an absolutely undescribed

species; but, for the sake of easy reference, we include a

notice of it in this paper.

It is about the most common and characteristic Ostracod

of the Lower Carboniferous strata of Scotland. Some of the

shales and limestones of that series are filled with its remains,

and it is found on many horizons.

Localities. In Carboniferous-Limestone series : Hurlet Pits,

Renfrewshire ; Craig Burn (Douglas), Braidwood Burn (Car-

luke), Lanarkshire ; ‘T’weedmouth &c., Northumberland.

In Calciferous Sandstones: Billow Ness, Pittenweem,

Caiplie, Randerstone, Pitmilly Burn, Buddo Ness, Craigkelly

Quarry, Grange Quarry, in Fifeshire; Burdiehouse, Craig-

lockhart, Water of Leith, in Midlothian ; Linnhouse Water,

near Oakbank Oil-works, Linlithgowshire; Penton Bridge,

Dumfriesshire ; south of Cockburnspath, Burnmouth, in

Berwickshire.

13. Leperditia parallela, J. & K.

(PL VII. figs. 5a, 5.)

Leperditia parallela, J. & K., 1865, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3,

vol. xy. p. 407, pl. xx. figs. 6a, 6D.

This species was figured and described from Bavarian

specimens in 1865, as quoted above. We figure it anew

from British examples and on a larger scale; but we can add

nothing to the description then given. It is rare and has

occurred to us only from the following localities :

Carboniferous- Limestone series: Ladedda Quarry, Fifeshire;

and railway-tunnel near Bristol.

256 Prot. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

14. Leperditia obesa, J. & K. (Pl. VII. figs. 6a, 60.)

Leperditia obesa, J. & K., MS, 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii. p. 540.

Suborbicular; valves evenly convex; ventral border

boldly elliptical, posterior extremity flatly convex and rather

higher than the anterior; surface irregularly bestrewed with

comparatively large shallow pits, except near the free mar-

gins, where there 1s a narrow band without them; a roundish

spot or area in the centre of the valve is also free from them ;

overlap moderate. Length #5 to sy inch.

This species is somewhat like LZ. suborbiculata (Miinster)

and L. scotoburdigalensis (Hibbert) in outline, but differs

from them in its pitted surface. It is rare in the Carboni-

ferous Limestone at Arnside, Westmoreland.

15. Leperditia compressa, J. & K.

(PLOW tess frase (-0:)

Leperditia compressa, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc, Glasgow,

vol. ii, p. 219.

Nearly oval in outline, highest behind (in some) or in the

centre ; valves flattened in the central two thirds, then sloping

abruptly to the margins, which are rimmed; dorsal border

short and straight, ventral border elliptical, extremities

rounded, the anterior more pointed than the other ; lateral

contour compressed-oval ; surface smooth. Length 7’; inch.

L. compressa was discovered by Mr. John Young at Craig-

englen, Campsie, Stirlingshire ; it also occurs in the Yoredale

series, at Whorlton and Barnard Castle, in Durham; and in

the Carboniferous Limestone near Bundoran, Co. Donegal,

Treland.

16. Leperditia lovicensis, sp. nov.

(Pl. VIL. figs. 8 a, 8d.)

Subtrigonal in outline ; valves swollen in centre, compressed

at extremities ; anterior extremity subacute, posterior high

and rounded; overlap of right valve slight; surface finely

and densely punctate. Length 3'5 inch.

Rare in shale above the Limestone (Yoredale), Woodend

Quarry, Lowick. ‘The material was sent to us by Mr. James

Bennie.

17. Leperditia acuta, J. & K. (Pl. VII. fig. 9.)

Leperditia Okeni (Munster), var. acuta, J. & K., 1865, Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xv. p. 406, pl. xx. fig, 4.

Subtrigonal, oblique ; anterior extremity acute and sloping

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. Zot

rapidly inward beneath; posterior extremity higher and

sloping as rapidly outward until it sweeps round to the front

to form a short, convex, ventral margin ; right valve overlap-

ping the other moderately ; surface smooth. Length 35 inch.

It is convenient to treat this as a species. It was figured,

as above quoted, from a Bavarian example. We now give a

figure of a specimen from the Scar Limestone of Arnside.

It also occurs at Back Burn, Plashetts, Northumberland,

Weston-super-Mare, Somerset, and other places.

18. Beyrichia radiata, J. & K.

(PV Le tes aL a, 2,0.)

Beyrichia radiata, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 220.

Subrhomboidal in outline, highest in front; dorsal border

straight, ventral border convex; valves convex, with a round

prominent boss rather behind the centre, and separated from

a small anterior boss by a deep sulcus ; a curious broad sub-

marginal sickle-like plate, cross-lined, so as to represent a

solid radiate frill, runs concentrically from the antero-dorsal

angle to the postero-ventral curve ; surface smooth, granu-

lated, or tuberculated ; shell thick. Length 35 to 35 inch.

This strongly-marked species (discovered by Mr. John

Young) characterizes the Carboniferous-Limestone series and

upper half of the Lower Carboniferous. In the former it is

found at :—

East of St. Monans, Wilkieson Quarry, Sunnybank Quarry,

Teasses Quarry, in Fifeshire; Hast Salton, Paiston Quarry,

Burlage Quarry, in Kast Lothian ; Hillhead Quarry (Wilson-

town), Williamswood, Robroystone, Calderside Quarry, Bog-

head Quarry, in Lanarkshire; Craigenglen, Stirlingshire ;

Orchard Quarry, Renfrewshire.

In Calciferous Sandstone: Pittenweem, Fifeshire; Hare-

lawhill, Roxburghshire ; Cam Beck, Cumberland; Plashetts,

Northumberland ; Kendal and north of Storr Moss (in Scar

Limestone), Westmoreland.

19. Beyrichia longispina, sp. nov. (Pl. VILL. fig. 3.)

Similar in general form to the species immediately preceding,

and lobed or bossed in the same way; but with no submar-

ginal plate. In lieu of the latter feature are two large,

curved, ventral spines, which are tubular (?) and always

placed in the same position—one towards each extremity.

Length 35 inch.

258 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

Localities. In the Carboniferous-Limestone series, at

Murrayfield Pit, Linlithgowshire.

In Lower Carboniferous: Cam Beck, Cumberland; Pla-

shetts, Northumberland.

° 20. Beyrichia fodicata, sp.nov. (PI. VIII. figs. 4, 5, 6.)

Oblong; dorsal border straight, ventral border straight or

slightly convex; extremities rounded; valves divided into

three or four lobes by deep sulci, the posterior lobe sometimes

curving round ventrally to near the anterior third; surface

smooth. Length 4; inch.

The only specimens we have seen of this species are single

valves, collected by Mr. James Bennie from the Carboniferous-

Limestone series (Upper) at Linlithgow Bridge.

21. Beyrichia tuberculospinosa, sp. nov.

(Pl. VIIL. figs. 7, 8.)

A small, subovate, rather compressed species, very curiously

tuberculated and spiked. ‘Ihe two specimens figured have

four or five round tubercles and a postero-dorsal spike on each

valve. These features vary, however, in number in other

specimens; some have two or three spikes on each valve,

others have none, but only tubercles, and others again have

more tubercles than here figured. Length 5 inch.

Mr. John Young discovered this species in the Carboni-

ferous-Limestone series at Boghead Quarries (Hamleton),

Lanarkshire; it also occurs in the same series at Stacklaw-

hall (Stewarton), Ayrshire; Craigenglen, Stirlingshire ;

Murrayfield, Linlithgowshire; Sunnybank Quarry, Fife-

shire; Skellygate (Ridsdale), Northumberland.

22. Beyrichia multiloba, J. & K.

(Pl. VIL: figs. 9'a, 95,9.)

Beyrichia multiloba, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 219.

Another small Beyrichia with the surface of its valves broken

up into three or four mammiform or clavate lobes (the centre

one of which projects above the dorsal border) by deep and

wide sulci. In general form it is almost subpentagonal, being

straight above, subangular below, and nearly truncate at the

extremities, the anterior of which is the smallest; the right

valve is largest and overlaps the left; the surface is faintly

reticulated (with large meshes). Seen from above (or below)

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 259

compressed-ovate, with very blunt extremities. Length 7;

inch.

Discovered by the late Dr. Rankine, of Carluke, as impres-

sions in an alum-shale of the Carboniferous-Limestone

series at Raes Gill, Carluke. It is found in the same series

also at Boghead, Blantyre, Gair, Mousewater (Wilsontown),

in Lanarkshire ; Craigenglen, Stirlingshire.

23. Beyrichia varicosa, sp. nov. (Pl. VIII. figs. 10, 11.)

This species is somewhat akin in character to B. fodicata,

but it is smaller, and has larger lobes, of which it possesses

three, the anterior one being the largest. The valves appear

to have been strongly rimmed. Length 4; inch.

Collected by Mr. James Bennie at Whitebaulks, Linlith-

gowshire, where it is rare. A similar form is found at Gair,

near Carluke, and also at Brunston Colliery, Midlothian.

These localities are all in the Carboniferous-Limestone series.

24. Beyrichia (?) bicesa, sp. nov. (Pl. VIII. figs. 12, 13.)

Suboblong; with rounded ends, the anterior being largest

and most projecting ; dorsal border straight and about two

thirds of the total length; ventral border incurved at the

centre, rounded towards the ends; valves compressed above,

rather convex below, and with two straight and parallel cuts

or narrow grooves that pass from near the antero-dorsal

border diagonally backward halfway across the valve; sur-

face smooth. Length 3'5 inch.

The straight narrow sulci of this species are not typically

Beyrichian, and we have only seen another Carboniterous

form with anything like them. This form is from Wey-

bourne, Cumberland (Carboniferous-Limestone series), and

has a single narrow groove.

Sent tous by Mr. James Bennie from shale above Robroy-

stone Limestone (Carboniferous-Limestone series) and labelled

Woodhill.”

25. Primitia (?) Holliana, sp. nov.

(Pl. VIII. figs. 14 a, 146, 14 c.)

Small; sublunate in outline, with convex valves; dorsal

border straight, ventral border arched; posterior extremity

subacute. A deep Y-shaped sulcus marks the centre of the

valve; lateral contour subovate; surface smooth. Length

gs inch.

260 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

Found by Dr. H. B. Holl, F.G.S., in Carboniferous Lime-

stone, Great Ormes Head.

This and the two following unisulcate forms have the aspect

of Primitia, but further research is necessary before we can

determine if they belong to that genus or to our new group

Beyrichiella (Geol. Mag., Oct. 1886).

26. Beyrichiella (?) reticosa, sp. nov.

(Pl. VIII. figs. 15, 164, 165, 16c.)

Obliquely subovate; valves compressed in front, widest

behind, and thus with a subcuneiform lateral contour. A

deep and narrow sulcus marks the centre of each valve, and

the postero-dorsal region of each is sharply ridged, leaving a

depressed dorsal area between; right valve slightly larger

than the left. Surface regularly reticulate. Length 44 to

as inch.

The angulate postero-dorsal region of this species (not well

shown in fig. 16 4) suggests relationship to Beyrichiella; fur-

ther knowledge of it may probably cause its removal to that

renus.

Collected by Mr. James Bennie in the Carboniferous-Lime-

stone series at Whitebaulks, Linlithgowshire; and Abden,

Fifeshire.

27. Beyrichiella (?) ventricornis, J. & K.

(BI SVlll cies: 17S a 1S lSie))

Cythere ventricornis, J. & K., MS. 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 223,

Obliquely subovate; convex, especially below; dorsal

border straight; ventral border convex ; anterior extremity

high and rounded, protuberant below; posterior extremity

smaller than the other and curving backward below. <A

simple shallow sulcus extends from the dorsal border less than

halfway across each valve, near the centre; a short spine is

always present on the postero-ventral region, and very rarely

another is seen at the postero-dorsal angle. Lateral contour

ovate, wide behind, narrow in front. Valves nearly equal ;

surface smooth. Length 5 to 3'5 inch.

We place this species in Beyrichiella on account of its Leper-

ditioid outline, unisulcate valves, and probable dorsal crests.

It belongs, however, to a very simple type of the genus.

Mr. John Young discovered this species, which is a charac-

teristic form of the Carboniferous-Limestone series in Scotland,

and of the Yoredale rocks in England.

Localities. St. Monans, Inverteil Quarry, Charlestown

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 261

Quarry, Roscobie Quarry, in Fifeshire; Kidlaw Quarry,

Burlage Quarry, in Kast Lothian ; Whitebaulks, Linlithgow-

shire; Barmullock Quarry, Williamswood, Brockley, Gair,

Robroystone, in Lanarkshire; Orchard Quarry, Renfrewshire;

Scales Green, Humphrey Head, in Lancashire.

28. Kirkbya tricollina, J. & K. (Pl. VIII. fig. 19.)

Kirkbya tricollina, J. & K., MS. 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii. p. 540.

Dorsal border straight or slightly incurved ; ventral border

convex; extremities flatly rounded or subtruncate. Three

round tubercles form the chief character, one placed just above

the centre of valve, the others high up, one near each extremity.

Free margin strongly rimmed; surface strongly reticulate ;

traces of a subcentral oval pit just below middle tubercle.

Length 5 inch.

Rare in the Scar Limestone at Arnside, Westmoreland.

29. Moorea obesa, sp. nov.

(Pl. VILL. figs. 20 a, 202.)

Subtriangular in outline, greatest length rather below the

dorsal border ; dorsal border incurved; ventral and extreme

borders forming an inverted arch ; extremities pointed ; free

margins rimmed, a little inside of which is another and

stronger ridge, continuous and concentric ; main area of valve

smooth. Length 35 inch.

A very rare species, and only known from the débris of

Carboniferous Limestone in a vein at Brocastle, near Bridg-

end, Glamorganshire, where it was collected by Mr. Charles

Moore, F.G.S.

30. Moorea tenuis, sp. nov. (Pl. VIII. figs. 21 a, 210.)

This species is from the débris of Carboniferous Limestone

ina vein at the Charterhouse lead-mine, Mendip Hills, Somer-

set, and it has much the outline of J. obesa, but the dorsal

border is convex instead of incurved, and the valves are less

compressed. ‘The inner ridge is also further away from the

margin and almost regularly oval in shape, thus not con-

centric; the surface seems to have been smooth. Length

35 Inch.

These two species* and Moorea silurica, J. & H. (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ili. p. 225, pl. xv. fig. 8), are

the only members of the genus known to us, and that but

* These were referred to in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii.

1857, pp. 494, 523, and 559, as Moorea obesa and M. tenuis, Jones, MS.

(once with a misprint of “ obtusa” for obesa).

262 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

imperfectly. They are very curious Ostracods, apparently

more nearly related to Atrkbya than to any other group.

31. Cytherella (?) reticulosa, J. & K.

(Pl. VIL. figs. 22 a, 22.)

Cytherella? reticulosa, J. & K., MS. 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii.

p. 640,

Oblong ; dorsal and ventral borders straight and parallel ;

ends rounded, one a trifle more prominent than the other ;

valves moderately convex, and apparently not very unequal

in size; surface regularly reticulated, mesh rather large; a

round muscle-spot is seen in the centre of the valve, in casts.

Length #5 to zp inch.

This neat little form has the aspect of Cytherella, and we

place it in that genus on that account, though with some

doubt, as there is not the usual difference in the size of valves

of Cytherella, and we have not seen any interiors.

It has occurred in the Carboniferous-Limestone series at

Dun Quarry (Lowick), Northumberland; and in the Scar

Limestone, north of Storr Moss, Westmoreland.

32. Cytherella valida, J. & K., var. affiliata.

(Pl. 1X. fies. ‘1a, 16.)

Subpentagonal in outline, compressed, umbilicated; dorsal

border subangulate ; ventral border straight; anterior extremity

rounded and larger than the posterior, which latter is obliquely

truncate; lateral contour much compressed, pointed in front,

truncate behind; surface smooth. Length 5 inch.

This form resembles C. valida in general outline, but differs

from it in its compressed and posteriorly truncated lateral

contour ; also in its central pit or umbilicus. or the present

we retain it under this species as a variety.

A similar, though probably distinct, form occurs in the

Lower Carboniferous at Tweeden Burn and Pittenweem.

Locality. In Yoredale beds at Gleaston Castle (near Bar-

row-in-Furness), Lancashire.

33. Cytherella (?) elongata, sp. nov.

(Pl. IX. figs: 2, 3.)

Small, elongate, highest behind ; dorsal border straight and

long ; ventral border straight or flatly convex ; extremities

rounded (with dorsal angles), the posterior being higher than

the anterior ; free margins rimmed, the right overlapping the

left moderately ; shell thin; surface smooth. Length jo inch.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 263

Fig. 3 is a right valve, showing a flat marginal area, wider

behind than before.

This species is doubtfully referred to Oytherella. It was

collected by Mr. Bennie in the Carboniferous-Limestone series

at Murrayfield (Bathgate), Linlithgowshire.

34, Bythocythere antiqua, sp. nov.

(Pl. LX. figs, 5a, 56.)

Subrhomboidal in outline, tumid; dorsal border nearly

straight ; ventral border convex; anterior extremity subtrun-

cate and projecting below; posterior extremity flatly rounded

and projecting above. Valves apparently equal, and with a

ventral expansion or wing, as in the recent Bythocythere and

Cytheropteron, which is most developed posteriorly ; lateral

contour subovate with pointed ends, greatest width about the

posterior third; surface pitted, pits shallow, rather large, and

wide apart. Leneth =; inch.

We have two examples of this interesting species from Mr.

G. R. Vine, of Sheffield, who obtained them from the Lower

Carboniferous of Skellygate (Ridsdale), Northumberland.

30. Bythocythere Youngiana, sp. nov.

(PI. IX. figs. 4a, 4 0.)

This is a smaller species than that just noticed, and less

angular in outline. The ventral wings also are relatively

smaller; the lateral contour of regular width throughout

(compressed-oval with pointed ends) ; and the surface is more

closely and regularly pitted. It is 7; inch in length.

It was discovered by Mr. John Young in the Carboniferous-

Limestone series, at Brockley, Lanarkshire. We have also

met with it in a washing of shale from Woodend Quarry,

Lowick, Northumberland, kindly sent us by Mr. James

Bennie.

36. Argillecia equalis, J. & K.

(Pl. IX. figs. 6 a, 6 0.)

Argillecia equalis, J, & K., MS, 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii. p. 540.

Elongate, compressed, nearly equal in height thoughout,

and with equal ends; dorsal border flatly arched; ventral

border straight or slightly convex; anterior extremity rather

higher and less projecting than the other; lateral contour

elliptical, widest in the centre; right valve largest and over-

lapping the left; surface smooth; shell thick. Length

3s to gy inch.

In most specimens this species is a trifle highest in front ;

264 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

though in others there is no difference observable, and the ends

are about alike.

In general form it has so much the character of recent Argil-

lecie that we place it in that genus, with the approval of our

friend Prof. G. 8. Brady.

It is not the same species as D’Hichwald’s Bairdia equalis,

which has more the appearance of a Bairdia.

Arg. cequalis is essentially a Lower-Carboniferous form,

though it apparently occurs rarely in the lower beds of the

Carboniferous-Limestone series.

Localities. Calciferous Limestone : Randerstone, Fifeshire ;

Linnhouse Water (opposite Oakbank Oil-works), Linlithgow-

shire; Heads of Ayr, Ayrshire; Larriston Quarry (New-

castletown), Roxburghshire ; Plashetts and Warksburn,

Northumberland.

Carboniferous Limestone: Arnside, Westmoreland; New

Rake, Grassington Mine, Yorkshire. Carboniferous-Lime-

stone series: Wilkieson ?, Fifeshire.

37. Aglaia(?) eypridiformis, J. & K.

(PIX ties ay 0.)

Cythere cypridiformis, J. & K., MS. 1880, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. xxxvi. p. 588.

Elongate-reniform, nearly of equal height before and be-

hind, valves moderately convex; dorsal border very flatly

arched ; ventral border slightly incurved; extremities rounded

and rather alike; lateral contour elongate-oval, widest in the

centre; right valve rather the largest; surface smooth.

Length 3 inch.

This rare species is confined to the Lower Carboniferous.

Localities. Calciferous Sandstone: Randerstone, Fifeshire ;

Tweeden Burn, Roxburghshire ; Glencartholm (River Esk),

Dumfriesshire ; Plashetts, Northumberland.

38. Xestoleberis (?) subcorbuloides, J. & K.

(Pl. IX. figs. 8a, 8 6.)

Xestoleberis subcorbuloides, J. & K., MS. 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii.

p. 540.

Elongate, suboblong, very tumid; dorsal border flatly con-

vex, sloping at extremities; ventral border straight ; extre-

mities rounded, the anterior least in height; left valve larger

than right; lateral contour ovate or obtusely cuneiform, and

of great width at posterior third; shell thick ; surface smooth.

Length -3'5 inch.

We reter this species to Xestoleberts, because it much re-

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 265

sembles it in general habit. Cythere corbuloides *, Jones &

Holl, from Silurian strata, seems to be a related form ft.

Locality. In the Scar Limestone, north of Storr Moss (near

Silverdale Station), Lancashire.

39. Macrocypris carbonica, G. S. Brady, MS.

(Pl. IX. figs. 9a, 96.)

Subtrigonal, highest (and gibbous) behind, convex; dorsal

border very convex, with a long anterior and a short abrupt

posterior slope; anterior extremity rounded; posterior low

and subacute; lateral contour elongately subovate, pointed in

front and wide behind; right valve largest, and overlap-

ping the dorsal and ventral margins of left valve; surface

smooth. Length yy inch.

This form was figured in a paper on Carbonia as a doubtful

variety of C. fabulina, J. & K.t. Prof. G. 8. Brady has

since examined specimens of it for Mr. John Young (who

discovered the species), and has named it as above. We

are glad to adopt this view of the matter, and on such good

authority.

Mr. Young informs us that it occurs, along with Carbonia

fabulina, and fish and plant remains, in the Millburn beds at

Campsie, Stirlingshire.

40. Carbonia Wardiana, sp. nov.

(Pl. TX. figs. 10 a, 10 6.)

Elongately suboval, convex ; dorsal border regularly arched;

ventral border straight, curving up to form the extremities ;

one extremity a little more pointed than the other; lateral

contour subovate, pointed anteriorly; surface covered with

closely-set, irregular, fine striz or wrinkles; traces of a

slightly sunken circular muscle-spot (on some examples).

Length as inch.

Specimens of this species were sent us by Mr. John Ward,

F.G.8., of Longton, from a limestone of the Upper Coal-

measures of North Staffordshire. These specimens, being in a

hard matrix, are not very easy to make out; but the species

evidently comes near to Carbonia Agnes, Jones, from the

South-Wales coalfield.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1869, ser. 4, vol. iii. p. 211, pl. xiv. figs.

4a-5 b,

+ Var. inflata of Carbona fabulina also simulates this species in some

of its features.

} Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, ser. 5, vol. iv. p. 31, pl. i. fig. 24.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xviii. 18

266 = Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

Al. Cythere superba, J. & K. (PI. IX. fig. 11.)

Cythere superba, J. &. K., MS. 1880, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol, xxxvi. p. 588,

Large, oval or subovate, rather oblique, dorsal border

straight ; ventral border slightly incurved ; anterior extre-

mity rounded ; posterior rounded and higher than the other ;

both extremities angular dorsally ; valves convex or com-

pressed, rimmed, the right larger than the left and overlapping

it moderately on free margins; lateral contour compressed-

oval, with pointed ends, or elliptical ; surface smooth in most

cases, in others faintly punctate. Length 75 inch.

This fine species requires several figures to illustrate it

properly, as it varies much in outline and convexity. Many

examples are tumid and big-bellied, others are comparatively

thin ; hence there are great differences in the outlines of lateral

contour (as seen from above or below) and end views. Some

casts show traces of a circular muscle-spot ; but we have never

observed anything like the eye-spot of Leperditia, though in

some of its forms this species has much the style of that genus.

It is confined to the Calciferous Sandstones.

Localities. Buddo Ness, Billow Ness, east of Pittenweem,

and Craigkelly Quarry, Fifeshire ; Oakbank Sandstone

Quarry, Linlithgowshire.

42. Cythere (?) obtusa, sp. nov. (PI. IX. figs. 12 a, 12 6.)

Subovate (almost subpentagonal), highest behind, convex ;

dorsal border short and straight, ventral convex ; extremities

rounded, posterior largest; right valve largest and over-

lapping the Jeft on the free margin ; lateral contour suboval,

widest in centre; surface smooth. Length 35 inch.

This species is probably not a Cythere, though now placed

in that genus until more is known about it. ‘Two examples

only of it were found in a washing of shale from Woodend

Quarry (Lowick), Northumberland, sent us by Mr. James

Bennie.

This is not the Cythere obtusa mentioned in the list of

Ostracoda in ‘ Catalogue of Western-Scottish Fossils’ (p. 44) ;

the species to which that name refers is a Cytherella—C. con-

cinna, J., K., & B. (Monogr. Foss. Entom., Paleont. Soe.

1884, p. 71).

43. Bairdia lequmen, J. & K. (Pl. IX. figs. 13 a, 138.)

Bairdia legumen, J. & W., MS. 1885, Geol. Mag. dec. 3, vol. ii. p. 540.

Elongate, subpentagonal, high in front, low and acuminate

behind; dorsal border subangulate ; ventral border faintly

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 267

incurved ; anterior extremity high and truncated inwardly ;

posterior extremity acute, rostrate ; lateral contour elliptical,

widest just in front of centre ; surface smooth. Length 34; inch.

This is probably the same species as that represented by

fig. 7, pl. xxxii., in our paper on Bairdia*. Its nearest

allies seem to be B. amputata, K., B. nitida, J. & K., and

B. submucronata, J. & K., when ranging beyond their typical

forms.

Localities. In Carboniferous-Limestone series, at Cowden

Quarry, Fifeshire; in Yoredale rocks, at Gleaston Castle,

Lancashire; in Scar Limestone, at Arnside and Sandside,

Westmoreland.

44, Bairdia subelongata, J. & K., var. major.

(Pi x, he: 14.)

This is avery large Bairdia, somewhat crushed by pres-

sure. It has rather the shape that a big B. subelongata might

take if squeezed flat, and we put it as a variety of that species.

It is about } inch in length, elongate, with straight dorsal

and ventral borders, with the anterior extremity high and

evenly rounded, and the posterior low and subacute; the sur-

face is smooth.

It occurs in the Carboniferous- Limestone series at Barmoor

Redhouse (Lowick), Northumberland.

As intimated at the beginning of this paper, the foregoing

descriptions of species are necessarily very brief and rather

incomplete. In some cases little more can be said until the

species shall have been better known. With other species

we have already material enough to allow of fuller accounts

being given, and this we hope by-and-by to do, either in

these pages or elsewhere.

It will have been seen how much we are indebted to various

friends for assistance in specimens ; and though their names

have been repeatedly mentioned in this and former pages, we

must again express our thanks, especially to our old friends

Mr. John Young, of the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, and

Mr. James Bennie, of the Geological Survey, Edinburgh.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate VI.

{ All the figures magnified about 25 diameters. |

Fig. 1. Bythocypris Phillipsiana, J. & H., var. earbonica, J. & K. a, right

valve; b, end view.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1879, vol. xxxvy. p. 565.

18*

268 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on the

Fig. 2. The same. a, left valve; }, ventral view.

Fig. 8. Bythocypris (?) cuneola, J. & K. a, right valve ; }, ventral view ;

c, dorsal view.

Fig. 4. The same. a, left valve; 6, end view.

Fig. 5, The same. Right valve, with postero-ventral spine.

Fig. 6. The same. Right valve, showing central spot.

Fig. 7. The same ? (variety ?). a, right valve; }, dorsal view.

Fig. 8. Bythocypris (?) cornigera, J. & K. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view ;

c, end view.

Fig. 9. The same. Right valve.

Fig. 10. Bythocypris(?) pyrula, J. & K. a, left (?) valve; 8, ventral

view ; ¢c, end view,

Fig. 11. The same. Right (?) valve.

Fig. 12. Bythocypris (2?) Moorei, J. & K. a, right(?) valve; 6, edge

view; ¢, end view.

Fig. 13. Bythocypris (?) thraso, J. & K. a, right valve ; 6, dorsal view.

Fig. 14. Cythere (°) gyripunctata, J. & K. a, right valve; 6, dorsal

view.

Fig. 15. Bythocypris lunata, J. & K. a, side view; }, edge view.

PuaTE VIL.

[All the figures magnified about 25 diameters. |

Fig. 1. Leperditia Armstrongiana, J. & K. a, left valve, Storr Moss; 6,

dorsal view (cast), Law Quarry, Ayrshire.

Fig. 2. Leperditia Bosquetiana, J.& K. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view; ¢,

end view. Campbelltown.

Fig. 3. Leperditia Youngiana, J. & K. a, right valve ; b, ventral view ; ¢,

dorsal view. Dalry, Ayrshire.

Fig. 4, Leperditia scotoburdigalensis (Hibbert). a, left valve; 6, dorsal

view. West of Pittenweem, Fife.

Fig. 5. Leper parallela,J.& K. a,vight valve; b, edge view. Near

ristol.

Fig. 6. Leperditia obesa, J. & K. a, left valve ; 6, ventral view. Arnside.

Fig. 7. Leperditia compressa, J. & K. a, left valve; 0, ventral view.

Craigenglen.

Fig. 8. Leperditia lovicensis, J. & K. a, left valve; 6, ventral view.

Woodend, Lowick.

Fig. 9. Leperditia acuta, J. & K. Left valve. Arnside.

PuaTE VIII.

[All the figures magnified about 25 diameters. ]

Fig. 1. Beyrichia radiata, J. & K. Right valve of a tuberculated variety.

Geol. Surv. Scotland Coll, B 2831 E,

Fig.2. The same. a, left valve; 6, ventral view. Gaur

Fig. 8. Beyrichia longispina, J. & K. Lett eee meen

Figs. 4&5. Beyrichia fodicata, J. & K. Right valves. | Linlithgow

Fig. 6. The same. Left valve. Bridge.

Fig. 7. Beyrichia tuberculospinosa, J. & K. Left valve. yriyy

Fig. 8. The same. Right valve. Murrayfield.

Fig. 9, Beyrichia multiloba, J. & K. a, right valve; 6, left valve; c,

ventral view. Mouse Water, Wilsontown.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 269

Figs. 10 & 11. Beyrichia varicosa, J. & K. Side views of right and left

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

fig.

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

Ug.

Fig.

Frg.

Fig.

Fg.

Fig.

12.

13,

14,

15.

16.

Life

18.

19,

20.

21,

22.

23.

eevee Whitebaulks.

eyrichia (?) bicesa, J.& K. Right valve. .

The aioe et valve. : ioodhill:

Primitia (?) Holliana, J. & K. a, left valve; 0, right valve; c,

ventral view. Great Ormes Head, Caernarvonshire.

Beyrichiella (?) reticosa, J. & K. Right valve. Abden, Fife.

The same. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view; c¢, ventral view.

Whitebaulks, Linlithgowshire.

Beyrichiella (?) ventricornis, J.& K, Right valve. Robroystone.

The same. a, left valve; 6, ventral view; c, end view.

Charlestown, Fife.

Kirkbya tricollina, J.& K. Right valve. Arnside.

Moorea obesa, J. & K. a, side view; 0, ventral view. Bro-

castle, South Wales.

Moorea tenuis, J.& K. a,side view; }, ventral view. Mendips.

Cytherella(?) reticulosa, J. & K. a, side view; b, edge view.

Storr Moss.

The same. Internal cast, showing the muscle-spot. Storr Moss,

PuatTE IX.

[All figures magnified about 25 diameters. ]

. Cytherella valida, J. & K., var. affiliata, nov. a, left valve; 4,

dorsal view. Gleaston Castle.

. Cytherella (?) elongata, J. & K. Left valve.

. Thesame. Right valve. Murrayfield.

. Bythocythere Youngiana, J. & K. a, left valve; 0, dorsal view.

Woodend Quarry, Lowick.

. Bythocythere antiqua, J. & K. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view.

Skellygate.

. Argillecia equalis, J. & K. a, left valve; 0b, ventral view.

Larriston.

. Aglaia (?) cypridiformis, J, & K. a, left valve; 6, ventral view.

Plashetts.

. Xestoleberis (?) subcorbuloides, J. & K. a, right valve; 6, ventral

view. Near Storr Moss.

. Macrocypris carbonica, G. S. Brady. a, left valve ;.d, dorsal

view. (After Brady.) Millburn, Campsie.

. Carbonia Wardiana, J. & K. a, side view; 5, edge view.

Longton, Staffordshire.

. Cythere (?) superba, J. & K. Carapace, showing the right valve. _

Craigkelly,

. Cythere(?) obtusa, J. & K. a, carapace, side view; 4, ventral

view. Woodend, Lowick.

. Bairdia legumen, J. & K. a, right valve; 8, dorsal view. Glea-

ston Castle.

. Bairdia subelongata, J. & K., var. major, nov. Left valve.

Barmoor Redhouse, Lowick.

270 Mr. E. A. Smith on a new Species of Lamellaria.

XXVII.— Description of a new Species of Lamellaria from

South Australia. By Epaar A. SMITH.

Lamellaria Wilsone.

Testa magna, ovata, bulimiformis, tenuis, epidermide tenui, mem-

branacea, lactea, lineis incrementi distinctis undulatis striata in-

duta ; anfractus tres, convexi, rapide accrescentes, sutura anguste

canaliculata sejuncti; spira ad apicem obtusa; anfr. ultimus

amplissimus ; apertura ovato-pyriformis, inferne recedens, intus

albida, inusitate magna; peristoma tenuissimum, membranaceum,

statu sieco rugosum ; margo columellaris tenuis, arcuatus, labro

callo, tenuissimo, albo superne junctus.

Longit. 37 millim., diam. max. 28, apertura 28 longa, 17 lata.

The animal of this species (in spirit) is globose, fleshy, of

a dirty yellowish colour, and marked at irregular distances

with conspicuous coal-black spots of different sizes and shapes.

The mantle over the back investing the shell is very thick

and fleshy. The foot, which is much contracted, appears. to

be squarish in front and a little tapering behind, ‘and has the

usual groove across the anterior end, forming as it were a

double margin. ‘The tentacles in the contracted state are short,

not tapering, rather compressed, and have small prominences

at the outer bases bearing the minute eyes. Buccal mass

globular, with the flat horny jaw-plates strongly serrated at

the edge. Odontophore long and broad, bearing eighty-eight

rows of teeth. Hach row consists of a small conical central

tooth, having on each side a rather smaller one of a somewhat

different shape, and two laterals (uncini), both of which are

much hooked and very acute, the outer one being considerably

smaller than the inner. None of the teeth, either centrals

or laterals, are serrated along the edges.

From the above description it will be seen that this fine

species differs in some respects from the type of the genus

both as regards the shell and the animal. ‘The shell has a

much less open mouth, and the spire is proportionally larger

in comparison with the body-whorl. The lingual ribbon is

different in detail from any of the sections into which this

genus has been subdivided, the non-serrate character of the

teeth being very peculiar. The shell most resembles that of

Lamellaria, but the dentition more nearly approaches that of

Marsenina.

The single specimen in the Museum was presented by

On Sponges from South Australia. 271

J.B. Wilson, Esq., together with numerous other interesting

marine Invertebrata. It was

dredged in Port Phillip Bay,

South Australia.

The annexed woodcut repre-

sents the shell one half the

natural size and a_ greatly

magnified view of one of the

transverse series of the lingual

teeth.

XXVITI.—Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Brace-

bridge Wilson’s Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carter,

F.R.S. &e.

[Plate X.]

HavinG finished the description of Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson’s Australian Sponges which came to me in his first

consignments, I have now to add in the following “ Supple-

ment ” descriptions of those which have been received since,

and further to supply any omissions and corrections that may be

necessary in what has already been published, including

replies to objections that have been made to any parts of the

latter.

Taking the orders again as they stand in my Classificatory

Arrangement of 1875 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xvi. p. 131 &c.), I would

observe that the plan adopted latterly in my descriptions of

these Australian Sponges, viz. that of inserting a copy of the

tabular view of this arrangement for more convenient reference

at the commencement of each order, was omitted in the

Carnosa and CERATINA ; hence this will now be supplied.

Order I. CARNOSA.

Fam. 1. Halisarcida.

Char. Possessing no spicules.

Fam. 2. Gumminida.

Char. Possessing spicules.

I also omitted to note what I had written on the subject,

Viz. a paper on all the then-known species of CARNOSA, in the

‘ Annals’ of 1881 (vol. vii. p. 241 and “Addendum,” p. 450).

272 Mr. H. J. Carter on

To this I would add the illustrated observations of Prof.

F. E. Schulze on the development of the species of Hali-

sarca, the family of the Chondroside, and Cortictwm cande-

labrum respectively (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bde. xxvii.

and xxix. of 1877 and Bd. xxxv. of 1881); also Dr. R. v.

Lendenteld’s ‘ Preliminary Report on the Australian Myxo-

spongie ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8. Wales, vol. x. pt.1, p. 139,

ls. 1.-v.).

With reference to my account of “‘Halisarca australiensis ”

in the ‘ Annals’ of 1885 (vol. xv. p. 196), Dr. v. Lendenfeld

has stated (cd. vol. xvi. p. 21) that “it is not a sponge at all,

but the crusts described by Carter under the above name are

the ova of Boltenias surrounded by their folliculi ;”” which, ad

initio, may be refuted by simply drying a piece of the stem of

a Boltenia with a portion of the crust on, when the latter will

be found to be homogeneous in structure, like dry glue, and

the former heterogeneous (that is, the cartilage of which the

stem is composed), more or less charged with the cells, which

Dr. Lendenfeld appears to me to have mistaken for “ folliculi ”

of the Boltenia.

If, now, we go further, and examine a portion of the ovary

of the Ascidian itself, it will be found that the ripening of the

ova for expulsion takes place successively, so that the whole

is not discharged at once in a mass, like the spawn of Gaste-

ropods &e., and therefore could not form a “ crust” on the

stem of the Boltenia.

While if sections be made of the “ crust’? when fresh or

undried, it will be found to contain no appearance of ova

whatever, but, on the contrary (especially when stained), will

be found to present pores on the surface leading into elon-

gated chambers, followed by the ampullaceous sacs (Geissel-

kammern) themselves; thus, independently of the dried con-

dition, proving at once that the crust on the stem of Boltenta

australiensis 1s not the spawn of an Ascidian, even if there

were such a thing, but a bond fide Halisarcous sponge.

Having had to repeat my examination of this “ crust,”

together with that of the other specimens of Halisarca austra-

liensis whose characters were originally included under this

heading, it now seems to me that in my description I have

mixed up at least three forms, which might be more conve-

niently divided into Halisarca australiensis, H. ascidiarum,

and H. reticulata, since the solidity of the former, the incrust-

ing character of that on the stem of Boltenia australiensis,

and the strongly marked reticulated structure of the surface

~ of the latter, if not specifically distinct, are so varietally.

Sponges from South Australia. 273

Taking them separately, then, they may be distinguished

thus :—

Halisarca australiensis.

Massive, cuboidal or plano-convex, spreading, growing over

the detritus of the sea-bed of the locality (agglomerated sand

and shells), or unattached and free; following no particular

shape, but generally more or less round and lobed. Consist-

ence doughy. Colour grey or brown. Surface very smooth,

puckered here and there, presenting under the microscope a

thin layer of small epithelial cells, covering a soft fibro-reticu-

lated structure, whose interstices represent the subdermal

cavities. Pores in the epithelial layer over the interstices.

Vents single, here and there on the smooth parts and in the

puckered depressions respectively. Structure (as seen in the

vertical section) commencing from the outside with the thin

layer of epithelium, followed by the soft reticulated structure,

into whose interstices the pores open, and then the body-

substance, more or less traversed by lacune and the canals of

the excretory systems, whose forms, whether vertical and

crevice-like or oblique and transverse, are influenced by the

line of section, surrounded more or less radiatingly by agere-

gations of ampullaceous sacs, which are subglobular or pyri-

form. Size of specimens, of which there are several, as

variable as their form, but not more than 2 inches in their

longest diameter.

Obs. It will therefore be observed that the plan of structure

is the same as that of all other sponges. How the particles

of nourishment which pass in with the water through the pores

are subsequently conveyed to the ampullaceous sacs remains

to be shown.

Halisarca ascidiarum.

Incrusting, growing over the surface of sessile as well as

stalked Ascidians, more especially over Boltenia, seldom more

than 1-12th in. in thickness, and presenting a creno-tubercu-

lated or mesenteric form of surface corresponding to that of

the subjacent cartilaginous test, but not of the stem, where

it js even still more creno-tuberculated, while the stem

remains smooth, so that it is probably the form assumed by

the Halisarca itself. Consistence yielding, like that of soft

dough. Colourpinkish or brownish white. Surface very smooth,

presenting under the microscope a thin layer of small epithe-

lial cells, covering a soft homogeneous fibro-reticulation, whose

interstices represent the subdermal cavities. Pores in the

274 Mr. H. J. Carter on

epithelium covering the interstices. Vents not seen. Struc-

ture generally compact, and the parts mentioned in //. austra-

liensis so indistinctly and delicately developed that, although

evident, I have not been able to make a vertical section in

which the forms of the ampullaceous sacs could be satisfactorily

seen; still the form, if not identical, appears to be but a

variety of H. australiensis, chiefly dependent on its habit for

its differences. The ‘ creno-tuberculated”’ state may be an

exaggerated form of the puckerings on the surface of this kind

of sponge generally.

Halisarca reticulata.

Enveloping with a thin layer the calcareous fronds of

Reteporian and Escharidian Polyzoa, uniting through the

interstices of the former; varying in thickness under 3-24ths

in. Consistence exceedingly tough. Colour whitish grey.

Surface smooth, presenting a tough fibro-reticulated structure,

with more or less round interstices, covered by a thin epi-

thelial layer. Pores in the interstices. Vents here and there

indicated in their position by the centres respectively of sub-

stellate, branching, superficial, excretory canal-systems in the

form of venations, which are seen just below the epithelium.

Structure essentially fibrillous throughout, commencing (in

the vertical section) with the thin epithelial layer, followed by

the fibro-reticulated one, whose tough fibrille extending

inwards are accompanied by the usual subglobular form of

ampullaceous sacs, succeeded in one specimen by the develop-

ment of small ova, each furnished with a germinal vesicle and

its nucleolus or germinal spot, and about 8-6000ths in. in

diameter. ‘These are situated in juxtaposition in the midst of

a tough fibrillous trama, but each separate and provided with

a cell-cavity, which, on being scratched out from the general

mass, comes away with the ovum inside it, while the surface

of the “cell-cavity ” is fringed with filaments which appear

to have been in connexion with the fibrille of the trama.

Size of specimen indefinite, following that of the fronds of the

Polyzoon on which it may be growing. ‘There are three

large specimens of this species, viz. one from “ Port Phillip

Heads” and the other two from “ Port Western,” all growing

on the same kind of Polyzoa, and all presenting the same

characters, which, from the strongly marked and tough reti-

form fibre-structure of the surface, has been designated

“reticulata.” It is totally different from either of the fore-

going forms in this respect and from every other species of

this order that I have seen, so that I am in doubt whether it

Sponges from South Australia. 275

should not be made the type of a new genus, in which case

the generic name would have to be changed.

There is still another species among the specimens from

“ Port Western,” which may be characterized under the

following name :—

FHalisarca tessellata.

In every respect this is like the brown-coloured specimens

of H. australiensis from the same locality; but the surface

presents a fibro-reticulated arrangement, in which the inter-

stices are characteristically polygonal, although variable in

size and number of sides. ‘The margin (in the vertical

section) presents a uniform succession of translucent separated

spaces, which correspond with the vertically cut ends of the

dermal fibro-reticulation, and the ampullaceous sacs are almost

linear in form, that is ten times longer than they are broad.

Besides the difference in consistence generally the dermal

fibro-reticulation, although like that of H. reticulata, is not

accompanied by czrcular or elliptical interstices, as in the

latter, but by polygonal ones, as above stated. ‘The succes-

sion of transparent spaces in the vertical section of the margin

is more uniform, and the ampullaceous sacs are /inear, and

not subglobular or pyriform.

Notwithstanding this difference in the form of the ampul-

laceous sacs, some of the latter, when viewed in the vertical

section of the other species, occasionally appear to be much

more narrow than the rest, hence considerably resembling the

form of those in J. tessellata. This, however, it should be

remembered may depend on the line of section, which, if

passing through the short diameter of a compressed pyriform

ampullaceous sac, would give the linear form. Hence it, with

many more questions of a like nature, in all these species should

be worked out more satisfactorily, since in this necessarily hasty

sketch I am only able to direct attention to the existence in

the localities mentioned of species of the CARNOSA, to which

it is desirable to give more extended examination.

All the structure of Halisarca australiensis may be seen in

Hlalisarca Dujardini when the latter is fresh, only being more

delicate it is not so strongly marked, in short not so strongly

developed, in the British species; and if H. lobularis were

covered with a cortical layer it would, in like manner, present

the same appearance, for the most remarkable part of this

sponge is its active ciliated surface.

Here I might add that the species of /alisarca described

276 Mr. H. J. Carter on

and illustrated by Merejkowsky under the name of “ZH.

Schulzii” (Mém. Acad. Sc. St. Pétersb. 1878, tome xxvi.

no. 7, pl. 1. figs. 1-6, and pl. 11. figs. 9-15) appears to me to

be no other than Halisarca Dujardin, which is as abundant

on the rocks and Puc? at Budleigh-Salterton (S. Devon) at

“ half-tides ” as in the “‘ White Sea.”’

In 1874 I gathered some branches of the small Fuci here

bearing specimens of this sponge, and put them at once, that

is on the spot, into some sea-water containing indigo paint in

solution, in order to see if the sponges took in the latter,

which was the case; so I placed the whole in spirit for

preservation. Now (in 1886), finding that Merejkowsky had

discovered certain “ glands” in his species (/. c. p. 32, pl. 11.

fig. 95), and conceiving that it was the sameas H? Dwjardini,

I gently raised one of the specimens (about 1-12th in. in

diameter) from the frond of the Fucus to which I have

alluded, and placing it in a microscope-cell filled with glyce-

rine, brought it under a magnifying-power of about 300

diameters, when, to my great delight, I saw the cells which

Merejkowsky had described and represented, particularly as

he has stated, viz. about the “ osculum ”’ (p. 33), which, pro-

jecting from one side of the object, is in a very favourable

position for observations of this kind, that is by transmitted

light. Moreover, as the spongozoa had become coloured by

the indigo, while not a particle was to be seen in these bodies,

termed by Merejkowsky ‘ glands,” it is evident that the

latter at least are not for nutrient purposes.

After this I stripped off a bit of the dermis from one of

Mr. Wilson’s specimens of Halisarca eaustraliensis, and

having stained it with blue ink, also mounted this in a “ cell”

with glycerine, when a similar layer of bodies became equally

evident, mutatis mutandis of course, that is with more strongly

marked fibrous structure than in HH. Dujardini, so that the

difference between the two was rather quantitative than quali-

tative, as before explained.

Similar bodies in his Dendrilla rosea &e., from the south

coast of Australia, were described and represented by Dr. v.

Lendenfeld in 1883 (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxviii.

p- 278, pl. xii. fig. 21d), and by Dr. Poldjaeff in 1884

(‘ Challenger’ Reports, vol. xi. pt. xxxi. KERATOZOA, p. 40,

pl. ii. fig. 5), in Janthella, &c. So that the existence of these

organs is well established and probably their function, that

which Merejkowsky originally assigned to them, viz. “ uni-°

cellular glands,” which secrete the ‘ viscous” matter of the

surface (/. c. p. 34).

Sponges from South Australia. 277

Lastly I would allude to the following variety of Halisarca

australiensis in Mr. Wilson’s collection from “‘ Port Western,”

which might be designated

Hlalisarca australiensis, var. arenacea.

It is much lighter in colour than the rest, owing probably

to the presence of quartz-sand, with which it is abundantly

charged, thus affording another instance of what occurs in

Gummina gliricauda, Sdt., &c., whose consistence, viz. that

of soft caoutchouc or india-rubber, is similar to that of Hali-

sarca australiensis (see my paper on the CARNOSA, op. et loc.

cit, p. 248, respecting this sand in the Halisarcida).

Chondrilla nucula, Sdt.

T have already alluded to the specimen of this species which

came from “ Port Phillip Heads” (‘ Annals,’ /.c.), in the descrip-

tion of which, however, the size of the globostellate spicules,

which I now find to average 4-6000ths in. in diameter, is not

mentioned. ‘This is the size also of the globostellates in two

other specimens from “* Port Western,” one of which, growing

upon and half imbedding large fragments of mussel-shells, is

44 in. long by 14 in. in diameter more or less, being irregularly

cylindrical in shape, and bearing the usual minute papille

charged with globostellates on its surface; varying in size

under 1-160th in. in diameter, and about the same distance

apart.

Chondrilla secunda, Lendenfeld.

Chondrilla secunda, Lendenfeld, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S, Wales, vol. x.

pt. i. p. 151, figs. 10-12.

Specimen flat or only slightly convex; sessile throughout ;

growing on the calcareous test of a Polyzoon. Colour light

yellowish brown. Surface even, smooth, like glass, minutely

granulated. Pores plentifully scattered over the surface.

Vent single, situated towards one end of the specimen.

Structure internally consisting of a brownish, pulpy, elastic

tissue, surrounded by a thick, rigid, cartilaginous cortex,

through which (in the vertical section) the pores may be seen

to descend, increasing in size towards the usual interlobular

lacunose crevices of the body. Spicule of one kind only, viz.

globostellate, of different sizes under 18-6000ths in. in dia-

meter, whose spines may be sharp-pointed or obtuse. Chiefly

aggregated towards the surface, where, together with a great

number of pigment-cells, they respectively add to the consist-

278 Mr. H. J. Carter on

ence and dark colour of the cortex produced by the latter.

Size of specimen 11-12thsx 7-12ths in. horizontally and

4-12ths in. high in the centre.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. To this variety of Chondrilla nucula Dr. v. Lendenfeld

has given the above name. My specimen does not appear to

contain the smaller stelliform spicules which he has repre-

sented (i. ¢.).

Chondrilla papillata, Lend.

Chondrilla papillata, Lend. op. et loc. cit. p. 153, figs. 13-16.

Specimen irregularly elliptical, flattish, convex, contracted

towards the base, which had been attached to the calcareous

test of a Polyzoon. Colour greenish or greyish stone. Sur-

face papillated over the upper part, becoming smooth beneath ;

papille hemispherical, in strong relief, in juxtaposition, and

averaging 1-66th in. in diameter at the base, smooth and

slippery, but minutely granulated. Pores on the surface, not

well seen. Vents three in number, situated respectively in

the deep, puckered, crevice-like depressions usually present,

as before stated, on the surface of such sponges, the largest

presenting at the bottom a cribriform structure that repre-

sents the openings of several excretory canals which empty

themselves at this point. Structure internally consisting of

a thick rigid cortex, about 1-48th in. in diameter including

the papille, surrounding a lighter-coloured, elastic, pulpy

tissue, presenting the usual crevice-like lacunose vacuities,

decreasing in size towards the circumference, where they

become subdivided and thus end in the pores. Spicule of

one form only, viz. globostellate, im which the spines are

pointed, globostellate, comparatively small, averaging 4.

G00O0ths in. in diameter; chiefly congregated in the papillae,

where they form the granulated surface, and, together with an

abundance of pigmental cells, add respectively to the consist-

ence and colour of the cortex. Size of specimen about 4-12ths

x 7-12ths in. horizontally, and 4-12ths in. high.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. In this specimen also I did not see any of the stelli-

form spicules represented by Dr. v. Lendenfeld, although

there can be no doubt that it is the same species as that which

he has described and illustrated under the above name.

As regards the diameter of the “ globostellates” in diffe-

rent species of Chondrilla, I find that in C. nucula, Sdt., it

is 7-6000ths; in C. australiensis, Cart., T-6GO00ths; in the

Sponges from South Australia. 279

specimens of C. nucula from ‘ Port Phillip Heads” &e.

4-6000ths ; in C. secunda, Lend., 18-6000ths; in C. sacci-

formis, Cart. (Mauritius), 27-6000ths; and in C. papillata,

Lend., 4-6000ths.

I omitted to mention that in all the Chondrille there appears

to be ahorizontal, more or less interrupted cavity traversed by

filaments between the cortex and the body, like the subdermal

cavities of sponges generally, which not only marks the divi-

sion between the two, where they are easily separable, but into

which the pores empty themselves before their contents are

continued on to the interior of the body.

Such a line of demarcation does not appear in the varieties

of Halisarca above mentioned.

Order II. CERATINA.

Having also in my descriptions of the Australian species in

this order, which have been already published, omitted to pre-

mise, for more convenient reference, the classificatory arrange-

ment of 1875, it is herewith supplied as tabulated at p. 188

(op. et loc. cit.).

Fam. 1. Luffarida.

2. Aplysinida.

3. Pseudoceratida.

For the characters of these “ families” respectively I must

refer the reader to p. 134 &c. (/. c.), where they are given in

extenso; while I take this opportunity of briefly stating

whence the names of the first and second families here have

been derived.

In 1794 Esper described and illustrated a species named

“ Spongia fistularis” (‘Pflanzenthiere,’ vol. ii. tab. 21 a), which,

in 1816, Lamarck identified with one of the same kind in his

“Cabinet”? (Anim. sans Vertébres, tome il. p. 367); and in

1845, Bowerbank changed the generic name of “ Spongia”’ to

“ Verongia”’ (in honour of Dr. Veronge, who sent the speci-

men to him), adding the following diagnosis of its fibre, ac-

companied by equally good illustrations, viz. :—

““ Skeleton composed of a network of keratose fibres inoscu-

lating in every direction without order. Fibre cylindrical,

continuously fistular, without spicula. Cavity of the fibre

simple” (‘ Annals,’ vol. xvi. p. 403, pl. xiii. fig. 7), whereby

Esper’s ‘ Spongia fistularts”” became Verongia jistularis,

Bowerbank.

Meanwhile, in 1833, Nardo, in his classification of the

280 Mr EL. J: Catteron

Sponges generally, had made a genus under the name of

“ Aplysia,” which, in 1834, he altered into “ Aplysina;” and,

further, divided into two “ subgenera,” which were respectively

characterized by the possession of “ flaccid” ( fibris flacctdis) and

“more rigid” (rig¢éditatis majoris) fibres (Isis, Sponge. Classifi-

catio), thus establishing structurally their most striking differ-

ences, as I can testify by possessing specimens of Spongia

Jistularis, Lam., and Aplysina, Sdt., respectively from Nardo’s

neighbourhood, that is the Mediterranean. Hence it may be

inferred that Nardo was acquainted with both forms when he

Jaid down their characters respectively (Venice, 1834). In

short, this is certain as regards Spongia fistularis, for Ehlers,

in 1870, identified Nardo’s type specimen in the Museum at

Erlangen with “ Verongia fistularis,” Bk. (Esperschen Spon-

gien &c.).

In 1864, De Fonbressin and Michelotti made a “ tribe”

of the “more rigid” of these sponges under the name of

“ Spona. HomoGen#&,” wherein they were classed under one

genus named “ Luffarta” (Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,

p- 58) ; while Schmidt, in 1870, pointed out, by description

and illustration, that which Nardo had done in 1834, only

in different terms, viz. the distinction between Spongia jistu-

laris and Aplysina (Atlantisch. Spongienf. p. 30, Taf. in. figs.

15 and 16, respectively), accepting at the same time De

Fonbressin and Michelotti’s name of “ Luffarta” for the

former.

It therefore seems evident that Nardo’s first subgenus, viz.

& Anlysine spongelie,” constitute my “ Aplysinida;” and that

his second subgenus, viz. “ Aplysine velarie,” = Spongia jistu-

laris, Esper (altered generically to “ Verongia” by Bower-

bank, and subsequently, without any allusion to the latter, by

De Fonbressin and Michelotti to “ Luffarta,” which term

was accepted by Schmidt also without any allusion to Bower-

bank’s name), forms my “ Luffarida.”

Hence, in matter of nomenclatural precedence and custom

I should have used the term “ Verongida” for the family,

but having unconsciously adopted that of ‘ Luffarida”’ after

Schmidt for such sponges, in my classification, ‘‘ Verongia,”

as originally instituted, must now come in as a genus illus-

trated by “ Verongia fistularis,” as typical of the “ Luffa-

rida,” unless hereafter it may be considered proper to discharge

the latter altogether. It is not necessary that a family name

should be based upon that of any particular genus in that

family, if upon any at all, for many genera may be formed

upon single species by different people and under different

names, which finally some one may consider it desirable to

place in one family under his own name.

Sponges from South Australia. 281

But to return to the more legitimate object of this commu-

nication, it may be stated that, in 1881, I published a paper

on the ‘f CeRATINA,” in which some new species were described

and illustrated, together with observations on the develop-

ment of the “fibre” (‘ Annals,’ vol. viii. pp. 101 and 113,

respectively, pl. ix.); and in 1882 other species from the

West Indies were added (7. vol. ix. p. 268 &c.). Since which

nothing occurred to cause me to return to the subject

until the arrival of Mr. Wilson’s sponges from ‘ Port Phillip

Heads” in 1885, to the descriptions of which I have now to

add the following supplement.

Dendrilla rosea, Lendenfeld, var. digitata, Cart.

With reference to the specimen which I described in 1885,

under the name of “ Luffaria digitata” (‘ Annals,’ vol. xv.

p- 201), I now find on reexamination of it, aided by Dr. R.

v. Lendenfeld’s valuable description and illustrations (Zeit-

schrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxviil. p. 271, Taf. x. figs. 3

and 4, a copy of which he kindly sent me), that it is not a

“ Luffaria,” but an ‘ Aplysina”’ (following Schmidt’s dis-

tinctive characters) ; still, the designation “ digitata” applies

to my form, which is that with which, through Mr. Wilson’s

specimens, I am most familiar, better than to that of Dr.

Lendenfeld’s typical illustration, although they both present

the same dendritic, wxanastomosing character of the fibrous

skeleton, of which therefore mine can only be considered a

variety, as above designated.

Nothing can be more striking than the differences in struc-

ture of the Luffarida and the Aplysinida (which certainly

I overlooked in the present instance), inasmuch as the fibre

of the former is unyielding and almost wiry in consistence,

both wet and dry, with a continuous, anastomosing, central,

tubiform core; while in the latter it is more or less flaccid with

an unanatomosing core. ‘The course of the core, too, in

Luffarida is uniform, while in the Aplysinida it is interrupted

transversely by parabolical lines of growth, which apparently

is an unfailing sign of the fibre.

Of the Luffarida there is an abundance of specimens in the

British Museum, viz. tubular and cylindrical, branched and

solid respectively, many of which are very large, ex. gr. the

specimen from the Gulf of Honduras, described under the

name of ‘ Lugfarta Archert” by Mr. Th. H. Higgin, F.L.S.

(‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 223), which is a curved trumpet-

shaped tube, 3 ft. 9 in. long, and 5 in. in diameter at the free end.

Most of these specimens come from the West Indies,

but there are others in the collection which were purchased

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 19

282 Mr. H. J. Carter on

from the executors of the late Dr. Bowerbank, labelled

“§. Australia,” and also one in spirit from the island of

Crete, in the Levant, which was obtained and presented to

the Museum by Admiral Spratt, who surveyed this island.

But of the Aplysinida there are very few specimens indeed,

perhaps because the flaccidity of the skeletons, when dry,

gives them such a worthless aspect.

Thinking that Prof. A. Hyatt’s ‘ Dendrospongia” might

be very nearly allied to Dendrilla rosea, if not the same, I

sent him the skeleton of a digitated macerated specimen for

comparison, and received from him in reply the following,

viz., ‘‘ Dendrilla is quite different from Dendrospongia; the

latter never has a trunk of fibres;’’ together with a type

specimen of the latter confirmative of his statement.

The keratose skeleton of the specimen which I described in

1885 (/.c.) is 9 in. high, and of a light brown-amber colour,

commencing from a root-like expansion of individual fibres

which become gathered together spirally into a short stem

nearly as broad as it is long, viz. 7-12ths in., which then

divides into several long branches that go on dividing

and diminishing in size tree-like, without anastomosing, to

the ultimate ends of the filaments that appear at the circum-

ference of the digitations, where the latter often project through

the surface, but in their natural state simply elevate into

conical points the pink flesh-like fibro-reticulate dermal sar-

code with which they are naturally covered; maintaining

throughout such a degree of resiliency, toughness, and flexi-

bility that the whole specimen can be squeezed into a large

bottle through a narrow neck and taken out repeatedly with-

out breaking.

Besides the specimens of Dendrilla rosea there are others in

Mr. Wilson’s collection from ‘ Port Western ” whose skele-

tons in structure are quite the reverse, as may be seen from

the following description of one which, for distinction sake,

may be provisionally termed

Aplysina ceespitosa.

Cespitose, consisting of a great number of short erect

branches interuniting in their course upwards from the base

to the circumference, so as to form a hemispherical or convex

general mass of a pinkish colour. Surface presenting a soft,

fleshy, fibro-reticulation hke that of Dendrilla rosea. Pore-

areas occupying the interstices of the reticulation. Vents scat-

tered here and there. Structure sarcodic and fibrous, the former

less firm in consistence than that of Dendrilla rosea, therefore

shrinking up to almost nothing on desiccation ; the latter also

Sponges from South Australia. 283

commensurately thin and flaccid, although still resilient ; con-

sisting of main and lateral branches, the main ones pursuing

an irregular course towards the surface without anastomosing,

and the lateral ones uniting the main filaments together

ladder-like, or through an intervening anastomotic reticula-

tion of their own, whose filaments are fixed to the surface of

the main fibre, with the central cavity of which, however,

that of the filaments does not communicate. Colour dark

amber. ‘The whole, on desiccation, collapsing, from the thin-

ness of the walls, into a flimsy, resilient, skeletal structure.

Size of specimens, of which there are two, about 4 in. high by

6 in. in horizontal diameter.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. The fibre of this species is invaded by a branched

reticulated fungus, which traverses its central cavity, and thus

renders it identical with Bowerbank’s representation of the

fibre of his genus “ Auliskia” (‘ Annals,’ 1845, vol. xvi.

p- 405, pl. xii. fig. 1), in which his ‘ cecoid canals” are

nothing more than the branches of a fungus or a “ parasitic

alga,” as Schmidt has stated long ago (Spongien d. adriat.

Meeres, 2nd Suppl. p. 10). It is somewhat curious that

of the four genera created by Bowerbank in this paper (J. ¢.

p- 400 &c.), viz. Verongia, Auliskia, Stematumenia, and Car-

tilospongia, one only, viz. the first, should be tenable, since

“ Auliskia”’ is characterized by a parasitic fungus ; ‘* Stema-

tumenia ”’ also by the presence of a parasite, viz. Spongiophaga

communis, Cart. ; and “ Cartilospongia,” based on the struc-

ture of bone in the “ body ” of a vertebra from a young whale,

which may be seen among his specimens now in the British

Museum. It is extraordinary that a man of such extensive

microscopic experience did not see in his illustrations of the

latter (/. c. pl. xiv. fig. 6 &e.) the “ oat-shaped cavities,” the

* Jacune,”’ and the “‘ canaliculi ” of osseous structure. Indeed

the odour of the specimen when I made a section of it was,

without anything else, sufficient to convince me of its nature.

There is another specimen which again, for distinction sake,

might be provisionally designated “massa,” on account of

its slightly lobate massive form. I say “ provisionally,” be-

cause there appears to me to be a great variety of Aplysinoid

growths in the neighbourhood of “ Port Phillip Heads,” which

possibly (if altogether considered on the spot where they can

be easily obtained, as they should be) might be found to be

derived from only one or two species. ‘These varieties do not

appear to me to be so much in the soft parts as in the colour

and structure of the keratose skeleton. Thus in Aplysina

massa the colour of the fleshy part is dark grey and the

19#

284 Mr. H. J. Carter on

skeletal fibre light brown, as will be seen by the following

description ; while, as I have before stated, in identical speci-

mens of what I now know to be Dendrilla rosea it may be

flesh-coloured and grey or colourless respectively.

Aplysina massa.

Massive, slightly lobate, sessile, contracted towards the

base. Colour mouse- or dark grey. Surface even, presenting

the usual dermal, soft, fibro-reticulation raised into conical

points by the ends of the dermal filaments of the subjacent

keratose fibre. Pore-areas in the interstices of the reticula-

tion. Vents scattered here and there. Structure fleshy,

supported on keratose fibre. I'leshy part more or less can-

cellated by the canals of the excretory systems; traversed

perpendicularly from the circumference by large inhalant

“ fold-bearing ”’ canals (that is, canals surfaced by transverse

folds or sharp ridges of the lining membrane, which, partially

encircling the canal in segments of a circle, thus intercross

each other’s terminations longitudinally like the “ valvule con-

niventes”’ of the small intestine), which commence immediately

under the cribriform pore-structure of the surface apparently

without the intervention of subdermal cavities; hence the

situation of their mouths respectively may be seen from the

outside, as their dark circular areas loom through the cribri-

form structure: keratose fibre aplysinoid, of a light-brown

colour corresponding with that of the flesh; consisting of

large and small filaments, the former arising singly in a plu-

rality of points and pursuing an unbranched, 7. e. undivided,

course to their termination, in an attenuated form respectively

on the surface; the latter branching off from the former, but

not by division of the central canal of the larger fibre, as will

now be explained.

Having macerated a large portion of this specimen in water,

so as to rid the keratose skeleton of all sof¢ parts, the skeletal

structure was placed between two pieces of glass, with suffi-

cient water to fill up all the vacuities, in which condition it

was examined under a low microscopic power, and the appa-

rent branches found to be not divisions of the large fibres,

but additions to their surfaces respectively, formed by the

development of the “ horn-cells ” of the sarcode thus applied

to them. I have already described and illustrated the ‘ horn-

cell”? and this mode of growth in Aplysina corneostellata=

Darwinella (‘ Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. p. 107, pl. vii. figs. 4

and 5), and in the present instance they were observed to be

in great plurality, attached to the outside of the larger fibres,

Sponges from South Australia. 285

in all stages of development, viz. from that of simple approxi-

mation, followed by a covering composed of several layers of

kerasine, to that which afterwards became similarly extended

into the usual laminated filament. So that it may fairly be

assumed that the first-formed fibres of the skeletal structures

throughout originated in this way, viz. from the ‘ horn-cells ”

attached to the object on which the specimen grew. Size of

specimen about 3 in. high by 3 x 2 in. horizontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. There is another specimen of this kind in which the

skeleton appears to be more reticulate but formed after the

same plan, viz. by “ horn-cells ” applied to the exterior of the

main filaments, and, indeed, so might the skeletal fibres of

Dendrilla rosea at the commencement, although gathered

together afterwards spirally from the root-like expansion into

a common trunk; but they do not do so above this, for in the

divisions of the branchlets, when placed under the microscope,

the latter may be seen to arise from a budding-off of the central

canal, although the subsequent thickness of the fibre appears

to be added by layers of kerasine applied to the exterior, that

is by the sarcode, as in Aplysina massa.

In Aplysina massa too the same kind of large nucleated

epithelial cells of the surface, averaging 5-G000ths in. in

diameter, are to be found as in Dendrilla rosea &c., but

accompanied by much smaller granuliferous ones, about 2-

6000ths in. in diameter, that appear to be endogenously

derived from them, and which, in the blood-red species about

to be described, viz. Aplysina cruor, are seen to be the pigment-

cells or bearers of the red colouring-matter of this species, all

of which first present themselves as coloured granules in the

large epithelial cells.

Lastly, the fibre of this species is also traversed by a para-

site in the form of a branched fungus, which gives it the

appearance of Bowerbank’s imaginary genus Auliskia. The

filaments, too, of this organism are often fructiferous.

Aplysina nevus, Carter.

Aplysina nevus, Carter, ‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 229, pl. xii. figs. 1 ¢

and 2.

Growing over both valves of a large mussel in an incrusting

form. Consistence soft. Colour, when fresh, ‘coffee-brown.”’

Surface presenting the usual soft fibro-reticulated structure,

here charged with a few fine, foreign, acerate spicules and

supported on the ends of short, skeletal, keratose tilaments,

arranged vertically, so as to raise the reticulated structure

286 Mr. H. J. Carter on

into monticular elevations or conuli; filaments respectively

fixed to the shell by an expanded base and for the most part

unbranched, that is ending by a single point, which may or

may not project beyond the dermis; presenting the usual

aplysinoid structure, and the whole about 3-24ths in. long.

Pore-areas in the interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents

not seen. Flesh densely charged with the parasitic cell which

Thave named “ Palmella spongiarum”’ (¢ Annals,’ 1878, vol. 11.

p- 165). Incrustation about 2-12ths in. thick, diminishing

towards the circumference. Diameter of parasitic cell 1-13-

6000th in.

Loc. Port Phiilip Heads.

Obs. This seems to me to be only a variety of my A. nevus

(2. c.), in which the dermal sarcode is much less charged with

foreign material than in A. nevus.

As it is almost entirely composed of the parasitic cell above

mentioned, the soft structures of the body are almost as entirely

obscured by it, which is the case also with one of the speci-

mens of the calcareous sponge called Yetchonella prolifera,

to whose description I must refer the reader for a more

detailed notice of it (‘ Annals,’ 1886, vol. xviil. p. 147).

Aplysina cruor.

Massive, growing over the valve of a Pecten, supported on

erect keratose filaments, based respectively on the shell and

subdividing twice or thrice towards the surface into several

short branches; covered by the usual soft fibro-reticulated

dermis, which possesses an opaque blood-red colour. Colour

produced by the presence of small oval, granuliferous cells,

about 24-6000ths in. in their longest diameter, filling the

triangular spaces left by the juxtaposition of large, circular,

nucleated, flat, epithelial cells, about 6-6000ths in. in dia-

meter, which form a layer over the fibro-reticulated structure

of the surface and from which the smaller pigmental cells are

endogenously derived. Pores in the interstices of the dermal

reticulation. Vents here and there. Internal structure con-

sisting of fleshy sarcode supported on erect filaments of kera-

tose fibre; filament expanded at the base, more or less

branched, as above stated, about half an inch long. Size of

specimen about 2 in. square and $ in. thick.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. 'Thekeratose filaments of this specimen also are remark-

able for the presence of a minute branched filamentous alga,

composed of concatenated cells, which appears to have entered

by the base.

Sponges from South Australia. 287

Pseudoceratida.

Pseudoceratina typica, n. sp. (dry).

Flabelliform, circular, thick, stipitate; stem cylindrical,

expanding into a circular compressed head above and into

a root-like disk of attachment below. Consistence now, in

the dried state, crisp and wiry, from the hardened state of the

keratose fibre. Colour clear amber-brown. Surface of

dermal sarcode originally covered by a reticulated layer com-

posed of white sand, being the originally soft, fleshy, reticu-

lated structure charged with this material. Pores in the

interstices of the reticulation. Vents scattered over the surface

irregularly. Structure looking like that of the main fibre of

a Psammonematous keratose skeleton overrun by one of a

Luffaria ; the latter, which is much smaller in diameter than

the former and represents the so-called ‘ secondary fibre,”

interuniting the psammoniferous branches, and present gene-

rally, to such a degree in the stem as to almost conceal the

psammonematous part of the skeleton ; hard, cylindrical, and,

from desiccation, crisp now, presenting a transparent amber-

colour, traversed continuously and uniformly by an opaque,

white, homogeneous, cylindrical core, in short genuine Luffa-

rid fibre. Size of specimen :—total length 9 in., of which

the head is 53 high by 74x 1? in. horizontally ; stem 32 in.

long by ? in. in diameter in the middle, rather compressed.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This specimen is preeminently typical of the family

Pseudoceratida, hence its designation. Nothing can be more

marked or more distinct than the two kinds of fibre of which

it is composed, viz. the Psammonematous and the Luffarid,

each being genuine of its kind.

Before leaving the order CERATINA it may be as well to

allude again to the comparatively large, more or less flat, circu-

lar or oval, nucleated, epithelial cells, with sharply-defined cell-

wall, which form a layer over the soit, fleshy, fibro-reticulated,

dermal structure that especially characterizes the surface of

the Aplysine. Such cells I described and illustrated in two

“ Pachytragous ” sponges from this place in 1871 (‘ Annals,’

vol. vil. pp. 4 &e. pl. iv. figs. 6 and 14), viz. Deredtus niger

and Stelletta aspera, pointing out that in the former they con-

stitute a “cortical layer” of several cells deep in which they

are held together by a soft fibro-reticulated structure or

‘“‘ sarcodal trama,” that extends more or less into “ the mouths

288 Mr. H. J. Carter on

of the larger oscules”’ (7. c. p. 4) ; also that the same kind of

cells are arranged “on the surface” of Stelletta aspera “in

a tessellated manner ”’ in ‘‘ distinct cavities ” of the same kind

of sarcodal trama or fibrillous structure as in Dercitus niger,

while such cells were not only to be found on the surface,

but also ‘scattered throughout the sponge generally ”’ (pro-

bably in connexion with the epithelial lining of the excretory

canals), together with here and there a cell charged with

black granules, also precisely like those of Dercitus niger

(cb. p.7). ‘Thus it was observed that the material of the dark

pigment was seated in the “ granules” themselves, that is

little cellule, although not always making itself visible.

Unfortunately a typographical error occurs here which

causes the measurement of these cells to appear as “ 1-170th

of aninch” in diameter, instead of 1-750th or 8-6000ths,

which it ought to have been; thus they are a little larger than

those of Dendrilla rosea, which, according to my measuring,

vary under 6-G6000ths, as will more particularly appear here-

after.

Schulze alludes to a layer of these cells in Aplysina ero-

phoba under the term “ ectoderm” (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoo-

logie, Bd. xxx. p. 892), and Lendenfeld docs the same under

the name of “ Plattenepithel”” in Dendrilla rosea (ib. Bd.

xxxvill. p. 281, Taf. xii. fig. 19 Kc), while Polejaeff has

given a representation of them in his Cacospongia vesiculifera,

adding that they are ‘not dissimilar to the renowned and

still debatable ‘ Schleimzellen’ of Mollusca, as Dr. Fleming

has drawn them, and thoroughly identical with the vesicular

cells of many Desmacidonide undescribed hitherto, but

undoubtedly very well known to every spongologist who has

had to deal with the representatives of the family [Spongelidee]

just mentioned” (‘ Challenger’ Reports, 1884, KErarozoa,

p- 59 of separate copy).

In some fragments of the soft, fibro-reticulated, dermal

structure of a specimen of Dendrilia resea which had fallen

off from the skeleton during maceration, the circular cavities

alone occupied by some of these cells remained, even after

portions had been stained, dried, and mounted in balsam, so

that it became perfectly evident that they had been imbedded

in the fibre of the fibro-reticulated structure of the surface in

distinct compartments similarly to those above mentioned

which exist in asimilar tissue in Dercitus niger; so that these

epithelial cells do not always appear to be confined to a simple

lamina.

I have already stated that their granules in Dercitus

niger bear the black-brown colouring-matter of this sponge,

Sponges from South Australia. 289

and that in Aplysina cruor they appear outside the cells,

from which they seem to have been endogenously derived,

in the form of minute granuliferous cellule about 1-2-6000ths

in. in diameter, still bearing the red colouring-matter of this

species. Moreover, in some instances, where somewhat en-

larged, they present a nucleus surrounded by minute granules,

and in this condition, losing for a time their pigmental

character, seem to pass gradually into the largest form of the

parents, the epithelial cells beside them; hence my allusion

to these particulars where I have above stated that in Den-

drilla rosea the size of the epithelial cell “ varies under

6-6000ths of an inch.” So that, by a repetition of this pro-

cess, the epithelial cells and the pigmental granules are thus

continually renewed.

That one function of the epithelial cell is to produce the

colouring-matter there can be no doubt; neither can there be

any doubt that it does not always perform this function, for

in Aplysina massa, as above stated, there is with the same

kind of epithelial cell no colouring-matter at all. Again, it is

not uncommon to find the upper and more exposed portions of

a sponge black (where this 1s the colour), while the lower and

more shaded ones are colourless, ex. gr. Spongia officinalis,

auctt. (see ‘ Annals’ of 1882, vol. ix. p. 272), wherein also the

black colour extends for a short distance into the external

openings (oscules) of the large excretory canals.

It therefore may be possible (for Nature has always

an unlimited number of resources) that they also possess

the power of the “ Schleimzellen” in Mollusca, as above

noticed.

In some sponges, as in Mr. Wilson’s Australian one, viz.

Axinella atropurpurea, alveady described (‘ Annals,’ 1885,

vol. xvi. p. 859), such cells, bearing the colouring-granules,

are dispersed generally throughout the mass, where I have

before suggested they may still be connected with the lining

membrane of excretory canals, although they do not present

the flattened form of those on the surtace ; while in Suberites

Wilsont, the great carmine-coloured sponge of South Aus-

tralia brought to my notice by Mr. Bracebridge Wilson, after

whom I have named it, the colouring-matter appears to be

diffuse, since I have never been able to find it in granules

(7. e. the cellulee of larger cells).

Lastly, I would observe that when the skin of an Aplysina

and the like sponges is stript off the surface it is found to

consist essentially of two layers, the outermost of which is

composed of epithelial cells and their pigmental granules (if

any) set in transparent sarcode, rendered more or less generally

290 Dr. R. Kehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

cribriform by the presence of the “pores” (how far this

sarcode may belong to the epithelial cells individually, and

thus being agglomerated possess a general motory power like

that of an Amoeba or Myxogaster (dthaliuwm), I am not

prepared to say),—and the innermost layer of a soft fibro-reti-

culated structure, in which the fibre is composed of fibrille in

the form of elongated, linear, (?) muscular cells. The pores are

best seen over the interstices of the fibro-reticulated layer, as

the light then passes directly through them, when the reticu-

lated fibro-framework of thecr structure again appears to be

composed of the “ transparent sarcode ” in which the epithelial

cells are imbedded, rendered more or less opaque here and

there by the presence of an epithelial cell or two, with other

granular matter.

[To be continued. |

XXIX.—Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of

the Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and

Sark). By Dr. R. Ka@nuer.

[Plate XI]

[Continued from p. 245. }

JERSEY (continued).

CRUSTACEA.

The class Crustacea is represented at Jersey by numerous

individuals belonging to variousspecies. It wastothe Crustacea,

which interested me from various points of view, that I paid

attention more particularly during my visits to the Anglo-

Norman islands. I shall speak here only of the Decapoda,

Isopoda, and Amphipoda. ‘The number of species that I can

record amounts to 141; and it is to be remarked that this is

nearly the number indicated by Delage in the list given by

him of the Crustacea of Roscotf, namely 119.

Decapoda.

Stenorhynchus phalangium, Kdw., and tenudrosiris, Bell,

occur very commonly among the rocks. <A third and more

Anglo-Norman Islands. 291

interesting species, the existence of which was indicated to

me by Mr. Sinel, is Stenorhynchus egyptius, Edw., which,

so far as I know, has not hitherto been seen out of the Medi-

terranean. ‘This Stenorhynchus is only found about a small

rock situated near the entrance of the port of St. Helier on

the side of the Albert jetty, a rock which is uncovered only at

spring-tides ; moreover, 1t is not very abundant. Another

type which is also very rare, namely Acheus Cranchit, Leach,

is found frequently at the Havre des Pas, at the Crabiére.

The three species of Jnachus described by Bell occur at

Jersey. Inachus dorsettensis, Leach, and J. dorynchus,

Leach, are met with at various points of the southern coast of

the island, but never in great abundance. Jnachus leptochirus,

Leach, has been several times captured by Mr. Sinel with the

dredge in St. Aubin’s Bay. Bell also regards it as a very

rare species. Pisa Gibbsii and tetraodon, Leach, are common

everywhere. The genus Lyas, allied to the preceding, is

represented by two species, H. coarctatus and araneus, Leach,

which are met with but rarely in the products of dredgings ;

they are found at a depth of 5-10 fathoms off Gorey. ‘This

is also the case with Hurynome aspera, Leach, which never

quits a certain depth.

The species of Xantho, which are generally common enough

on our coasts, are not very frequent at Jersey. Xantho

florida, Leach, is not so scarce as X. rivulosa, Edw.

I will do no more than mention the following species, which

are distributed everywhere in profusion :—Pilumnus hirtellus,

Leach, Cancer pagurus, Bell, Portunus puber, Leach, pusillus,

Leach, arcuatus, Leach, Carcinus menas, Leach, and Pinno-

theres pisum, Leach. Portunus corrugatus, Leach, and depu-

rator, Leach, are sometimes associated with them at La Mothe

and La Rocque. P. marmoreus, Leach, has sometimes been

found by Mr. Sinel; I have never met with it. Portunus

holsatus, Fab., and Portumnus variegatus, Leach, are obtained

only with the dredge. ‘The latter is very rare, and I have

never captured it.

I may cite further Pirémela denticulata, Leach, of which I

have collected some specimens at low water at Fort Elizabeth,

and with the dredge in St. Aubin’s Bay; Hbalia Bryerit

and Pennantit, Leach, which are obtained by the dredge in

the same bay; and Dromia vulgaris, Edw., which does not

live on the coast, but which the fishermen often bring up in the

baskets (pots) employed in fishing for lobsters, and in which

specimens of Jnachus and Stenorhynchus and of Portunus

corrugatus may also be collected. ‘To conclude the enume-

ration of the Brachyura I may note Porcellana platycheles,

292 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Lam., and longirostris, Edw., as very common; Corystes

casstvelaunus, Penn., which lives buried in somewhat muddy

sand and is found abundantly at Elizabeth Castle, where

it digs galleries side by side with the Solens; and, lastly,

Thia polita, Leach, which also lives in the sand and i is toler-

ably common at La Rocque.

Of the Macrura I will first of all indicate Gebia deltura,

Leach, Callianassa subterranea, Leach, and Aaius stirhyn-

chus, Leach, so as to continue the enumeration of the species

which dig galleries in the sand. I have found all three of

them at La Rocque in muddy sand, in which they bury them-

selves to a depth of several decimetres, The Gebia is not so

common as the others. The Awzdus also sometimes occurs

under stones at the Gréve d’Azette.

I shall cite Pagurus Bernhardus, Forb., only as a matter of

form. Pagurus cuanensis and LHyndmanni, Thomps., and

Lupagurus Prideauxit, Leach, are frequently found in St.

Aubin’s Bay, but always with the dredge.

Palinurt and Homari abound, but their fishery is not very

active. The genus Galathea includes G. squamifera, Leach,

avery common species, and G. strigosa, Fab., of which I

have collected several fine specimens at La Rocque. By

dredging in St. Aubin’s Bay I have obtained a third species,

which, in a former memoir, I referred with doubt to G. nexa,

Embl., pointing out the differences which distinguished it

clearly from that species. This Galathea is G. Andrewsit,

Norm. ; moreover, Mr. Sinel has informed me that he had

obtained by dredging a specimen of G. neva agreeing with the

type described by Embleton.

The group of the Caridina (Salicoques) is well represented

by Palemon squilla, Fab., and serratus, Fab., and by Cran-

gon vulgaris, Fab., fasciatus, Risso, bispinosus, Westw., tri-

spinosus, Hailst., and sculptus, Bell, which live in the pools

of water or in the midst of the Zosteree ; the last three species

are rare. Nika edulis, Risso, is not very frequent ; Panda-

lus annulicornis, Leach, never quits the deep water and may

be collected by the dredge; Athanas nitescens, Leach, is

common under stones. Hippolyte varians, Leach, and viridis,

Edw., abound in the meadows of Zostera ; Hippolyte Cranchit,

Leach, is less abundant; I have collected some specimens

with the dredge.

Lastly, IT wiil note Lismata seticaudata, Risso, of which one

specimen was collected by Mr. Sinel in one of ‘those baskets

which the fishermen employ in the lobster-fishery. This

species is regarded as peculiar to the Mediterranean.

The group of the Schizopoda is represented by numerous

Anglo-Norman Islands. 293

examples of Mysts chameleon, Thomps., a species which is

exceedingly abundant among plants. J. vulgaris, Thomps.,

accompanies it here sometimes; but this is especially pelagic,

as is also the case with W/. Griffithsie, Bell. Themisto brevi-

spinosus, Goods., is sometimes associated with Mysis chame-

leon, but is not common. Mr. Sinel has also collected, with

the preceding species, some rare examples of Cynthia Flem-

ingit, Goods., and of Thysanopoda Couchit, Bell, species

which for my own part I never met with.

The Stomatopoda are only represented by Squilla Desma-

restit, Risso, which the fishermen sometimes bring in from

the open sea. '

Lastly, among the Cumacee I may cite Gastrosaccus

sanctus, Ben., Sphinoé serrata, Norm., and S. trispinosa,

Goods., which live among the Zoster, but are rare, and

finally a small pelagic Cumacean, Cuma Edwardsti, Bell.

Isopoda.

The Tanaidina are not very abundant at Jersey. Tanais

vittatus, Lillj., Leptochelia Edwardsii, Kréy., and Paratanais

forcipatus, Lillj., live among the Halichondria panicea and

Cynthice which clothe the surface of the rocks ; Anceus maxil-

laris, Mont., and Praniza cerulea, Mont., are also found there.

Paranthura costata, Spence Bate, and Apseudes talpa, Leach,

are sometimes met with in similar situations.

The true Isopoda are more generally distributed. Belong-

ing to the group of the Idotew we have J. tricuspidata, Desm.,

very common among sea-weeds, sometimes pelagic; I. linearis,

Linn., generally distributed, usually associated with the pre-

ceding, but at certain points much more frequent, as, for

example, at Elizabeth Castle ; £. acwminata, Leach, of which

I found a specimen at St. Aubin; /. appendiculata, Risso,

not very abundant, which I have found at La Mothe;

and, lastly, J. emarginata, Fab., which is always pelagic

and lives in the midst of floating sea-weeds.

Among the Oniscidz the best-known type is Ligéa oceanica,

Fab., which lives upon the rocks of the shore. The indi-

viduals are generally of very small size. Jantra maculosa,

Leach, is common under stones. Living among sponges and

beneath the tufts of Cynthia rustica I have also met with

Janire of smaller dimensions and of which the inferior

antenne: are comparatively much shorter than in the typical

J. maculosa. Delage also indicates a Janira with short

antennee at Roscoff. Ido not think that we ought to ascribe

any importance to this character, for among these small

294 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Janire I find specimens whose antennz scarcely attain half

the total length of the body, while others have them nearly

as long as the body. Limnoria lignorum, Rathke, which is

found in floating pieces of wood, in which it hollows out

galleries, is also placed among the Oniscide; I have collected

at Jersey several specimens associated with an Amphipod,

which is also xylophagous, namely Chelura terebrans, and

with specimens of Zanats vittatus, accidentally present in the

wood.

The family Spheromide is represented at Jersey by Sphe-

roma serratum, Fab., which lives under stones, and S. Pri-

deauvianum, Leach, which is frequently found among Ale

and Sponges; by Cymodoce pilosa, Leach, associated with

the Spheromata, but not common; by Dynamene viridis,

Leach, and D. Montagui, Leach, and Nesa bidentata, Leach,

moderately distributed throughout, very frequent in the

empty shells of Balant. ‘The species of these last two genera

appear to adapt themselves with facility to different habitats ;

they occur sometimes in constantly wet gravels, sometimes

upon rocks which are left bare every tide; lastly, I have col-

lected several specimens by pelagic fishing.

Finally, to conclude this enumeration of the Isopoda Krran-

tia, itremains for me to indicate Cirolana Cranchii, Leach,

and Conilera cylindracea, Mont., species which do not live on

the coast, but which the fishermen occasionally bring in from

the open attached to their apparatus. ‘The specimens of

Conilera are not perfectly in agreement with the description

of Spence Bate and Westwood, and appear to me to be iden-

tical with those noted by Delage at Roscoff, which differ from

the type specimens ‘ by the antennee, by the natatorial appen-

dages of the sixth abdominal segment, and by red punctua-

tions, the absence of which is specified by the English

authors.” I possess Conilere from Naples the characters of

which agree absolutely with the description of the English

authors, and from which the Jersey specimens differ by the

following characters :—Length of the appendages of the last

abdominal segment, length of the hairs borne by the fourth

joint of the inferior antenne, and lastly the presence upon the

carapace of numerous small red spots.

Among the parasitic Isopods I can only cite Bopyrus

squillarum, Lat., and Anilocra mediterranea, Leach.

Amphipoda.

The group Orchestiide has furnished me with Talitrus

locusta, Lat., common on all the sandy beaches, Orchestia

Anglo-Norman Islands. 295

mediterranea, Costa, which lives under stones, and 0. littorea,

Lat., pretty frequent among the Alge. An allied type,

Nicea Lubbockiana, Spence Bate, is met with pretty frequently

under Alge.

The numerous family of the Gammaride includes, in the

first place, some Montague, two species of which exist at

Jersey, M. monoculotdes and marina, Sp. Bate, the latter rather

rare. ‘They live in general under the tufts of Cynthia rus-

tvca and sponges which clothe the rocks. In the same stations

Anonyx Edwardsit, Kréy., is found much more frequently.

The specimens of this species present considerable differences

in the length of the superior antennz, which are sometimes

shorter than, sometimes as long as the inferior antenna; the

flagellum presents analogous variations. Ampelisca Gaimardit,

Kroy., is pretty often met with in pelagic fishing.

To the group Atylide belong :—Dewamine spinosa, Leach,

a species common under the stones among vegetation (I may

remark that in small individuals the characteristic tooth pre-

sented by the first joint of the superior antenne generally does

not exist), Atylus Swammerdamii, Sp. Bate, and bispinosus,

Sp. Bate, Pherusa bicuspis, Kdw., P. fucicola, Leach, and

Iphimedia obesa, Rathke, species which are pretty common

among vegetation, except A. bispinosus and P. bicuspis, which

are scarcer.

The group Leucothoina is well represented by Leucothoé

articulosa, Leach, which is associated among plants with

the preceding species. Aora gracilis, Sp. Bate, also exists at

Jersey ; but I have found only a single specimen among tufts

of Cynthia.

The Gammarine are very generally distributed. I will

first of ali note a Gammarella, of which I have found some

specimens in the meadows of Zostera, and which differs from

G. brevicaudata, to which it is nearly allied, by the length of

its antenne. I have already described this species under the

name of G. longicornis. ‘Then come Melita palmata, Leach,

and Mera grossimana, Leach, two species pretty common among

vegetation. Lrythreus erythrophthalmus, Sp. Bate, Gam-

marus marinus, Leach, and G. locusta, Fab., are very frequent

in the same stations. Amathilla Sabini, Leach, is scarcer.

I will further indicate Microdeutopus gryllotalpa, Costa.

The group Podocerine is represented by numerous speci-

mens of Amphithvé littor’na, Sp. Bate, and a few of A. gam-

marotdes, Sp. Bate, associated with the Gammari, Atyl’, &e.,

and by Podocert, two species of which, P. capillatus, Rathke,

and falcatus, Sp. Bate, occur commonly under the Cynthia.

Stphonocertes typicus, Kréy.,is met with sometimes among the

296 Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Alge in the neighbourhood of Elizabeth Castle. I will

mention further Chelura terebrans, which is associated with

Limnoria.

The Leemodipoda are represented by Protella phasma, Sp.

Bate, and Caprella linearis, Edw., two species very common

among plants.

I must, lastly, cite, to complete the enumeration of the

higher Crustacea, Nebalia Geoffroyii, Kdw., common under

stones which lie upon mud rich in organic detritus.

INSECTA.

The number of marine insects at present known is very

restricted. We hardly know more than d¥pus marinus and

Robinii, Microlymma brevipenne, and Ochthebius Lejolisii,

which live on our coasts and really merit the name of marine

insects. To these Coleoptera we must add the Hemipteron,

Aipophilus Bonnatret, Sign., which was discovered only in

1879 at the island of Ré. It is an extremely rare species,

and does not seem to have been met with again since that

time ; nevertheless there is a specimen in the British Museum

bearing “Cornwall” as an indication of origin. I have been

fortunate enough to find Apophilus at Jersey, and I col-

lected several examples of it, which have enabled me to study

this interesting animal with care, and to rectify the incorrect

interpretation which Signoret had given of the external genital

organs. Moreover I have found the larva of this interesting

Hemipteron, not in Jersey but in the caves of Gouliot, in the

Isle of Sark.

In November 1885, Mr. Sinel also found in Jersey this

same larva of AYpophilus, of which he has sent me some

specimens.

Atpophilus Bonnaire’ (Pl. XI. figs. 6, 7) is 3 millim. in

length, its breadth is 1°5 millim. ; it colour is arusty yellowish

brown. The body, especially the abdomen, is covered with

very fine and silky little hairs. According to Signoret the

external genital organs are situated above the abdomen in the

female and bencath it in the male. Now I easily convinced

myself that this naturalist had mistaken the male for the

female and vice versd ; in fact, I was able easily to recognize

the presence of eggs in the individuals which he regards as

males. Moreover, the mere inspection of the genital arma-

tures enables one to recognize the sexes, for they correspond

well with the classical description of the copulatory organs in

the Hemiptera. I had not at my disposal a sufficient number

of specimens to enable me to study the organs of copulation

in detail, but the figures which I give of these organs in the

Anglo-Norman Islands. 297

male and female are, I think, sufficient to give an idea of

them (figs. 4 and 7).

Aipophilus Bonnaire? occurs under strongly adherent stones

situated at some depth among the gravels ; it seems to remain

there motionless, only to run with great rapidity as soon as

the block which covers it is raised. I have found it in St.

Clement’s Bay, behind La Mothe, at points which are left

bare every tide; it is associated with Nwsa bidentata, Gam-

marus marinus, Phascolosoma elongatum, Terebella conchilega,

Cirratulus Lamarckti, Nereis cultrifera, &e.

pus Robinit, Lab., also lives at the same station; during

my first sojourn in Jersey I did not observe this beetle, but I

found some specimens of it in 1885.

As to the larva of pophilus, it is a little smaller and

more flattened than the perfect insect (fig. 2). It differs from

the latter, in the first place, by the absence of genital organs

and of elytra, and further by some peculiarities in the form of

the rostrum and of the feet (figs. 5, 8, and 9).

In 1884 the existence of Ochthebius Lejolist, Leach, at the

Corbiéres, was indicated ; it lives, with its larva, in the pools

which are formed at low water near the bank. I looked for

this insect in 1885, and likewise met with it.

There is nothing astonishing in seeing insects such as

Aipus and Aipophilus living in regions of the coast which are

uncovered at every tide. We know, in fact, that insects, even

aerial insects, are able to resist a ‘submersion lasting for

several hours, or even one or two days, as appears from the

interesting experiments of Plateau. Under these conditions

the animal falls into a state of apparent death, but becomes re-

animated when brought again into the open air, providing the

duration of the submersion has not exceeded a certain limit.

But a thing that greatly surprised me was to find specimens

of Aipophilus in the caves of Gouliot, in Sark, in the cave of

the ‘Pubularians, that is to say in a place which is only un-

covered at the highest spring-tides. Now, if in the ordinary

tides of the syzygies the sea retires sufficiently to lay bare the

upper part of the caves, during the whole interval which

separates two successive spring-tides the cave is absolutely

full of water. We must therefore assume either that Hpo-

philus is able to live for several days together without being

obliged to renew the provision of air which it retains in its

tracheal system, or that it quits the caves to take shelter in a

spot which is more frequently uncovered, and only reenters

them at the time of the spring-tides; this latter hypothesis is

hardly sustainable.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 20

298 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Among the other groups of Arthropods I may cite Pycno-

genum littorale, Strom, and Ammothea longipes, Hodge,

which are pretty common on the coast of Jersey among Alge.

I will also indicate a small mite, which is associated with

Afpus and Aspophilus, and is perhaps a Halacarus.

GUERNSEY.

The island of Guernsey, situated to the north-west of

Jersey, has the form of a right-angled triangle, of which the

two sides of the right angle, corresponding to the eastern and

southern coasts, are about 7 miles long, while the hypotenuse,

which runs in a direction from south-west to north-east, is

rather more than 9 miles in length. The east coast, the two

extremities of which are St. Martin’s Point in the south and

Fort Doyle in the north, is slightly excavated, and nearly in

its middle is situated the capital of the island, St. Pierre-du-

Port.

The geological constitution of the island of Guernsey is very

different from that of Jersey. The syenite, which in Jersey

formed exposures of great extent, and which made its appear-

ance at almost all points of the coast (except at the north-east

and in St. Aubin’s Bay), does not appear in Guernsey except

in the northern region of the island, and is replaced in the

south and south-east by gneisses associated with quariziferous

porphyries, and by porphyrites, pegmatite, and some phyllades,

Syenite appears especially in the north-eastern and western

portions of the coast, and gives place in the north to consider-

able exposures of granite and diorite ; important quarries

are worked near St. Sampson and in the neighbourhood of

L’Ancresse Bay.

It is to be remarked that in the regions where the coast is

lowest, that is to say throughout nearly the whole western

coast and the north-eastern half of the east coast as far as St.

Pierre, we meet with diorite and syenite; but as soon as the

coast begins to rise, that is to say on quitting St. Pierre,

we see the gneisses and porphyries make their appearance

and continue throughout the southern half of the east coast

and the whole extent of the south coast of the island.

The part of the cozst situated between St. Pierre and Fort

Doyle is low, and the sea in retiring lays bare shores of con-

siderable extent, interspersed with rocks. It is in this portion

of the coast that is situated the port of St. Sampson, a small

village of fishermen, connected with St. Pierre by a steam

tramway ; then, further to the north, the port of Bordeaux,

Anglo-Norman Islands. 299

Between St. Pierre and St. Sampson the coast forms a very

extensive but not deep bay, called Belgrave Bay. This bay,

occupied partly by Zustere and partly by rocks clothed with

sea-weeds, presents a tolerably varied fauna. The Zostere

give shelter to some sponges (Leucosolenta botrylloides and

Lsodictya fucorum), small Crustacea (Mysis, Themtsto, Gastro-

saccus), Planariz, compound Ascidia, and a few Nudibranchs

(Doris tuberculata, Eolis papillosa}. Under the rocks live

some interesting species of sponges (Hulichondria incrustans,

Oplitospongia papillata, Isodictya cinerea, Hymeniacidon

mammeata) and Polycheta. In Belgrave Bay I have also

found at the limit of the lowest tides fine specimens of a Lep-

toclinum, the very thick corms of which are of a brilliant

red colour, and which I refer to Z. Lacazi’, Giard.

Towards Bordeaux and over the whole portion which

extends between that little port and the Homptol rock (below

Fort Doyle) the coast is exceedingly interesting to explore,

and it presents a fauna of great variety although in a rather

restricted space. Certain regions are occupied by Zostera

which shelter their usual fauna; other points present small

sandy beaches traversed by rivulets, im which are found

Sagartia bellis and parasitica and Bunodes gemmacea. Lastly,

under the rocks and under stones incrusted with calcare-

ous Alge there live a number of not very common species.

Sea-Urchins, Comatule, Ophiurans, and Asterias glactalis

are abundant there. I have found several specimens of MMol-

gula socialis, Cynthia sulcatula, Ascidiella scabra, Clavelina

lepadiformis, Chetopterus Quatrefagesit, Edwardsia calli-

morpha, Caryophylliia Smithit, &c., and several calcareous

sponges—Grantia ensata, Sycon tessellatum, Leucosolenia

lacunosa, &e. ‘This region of the coast, which extends to the

north of Bordeaux, is certainly the one the exploration of

which was most profitable to me.

The west coast of the island is likewise but little inclined ;

it is broken by several irregular bays, presenting at low water

beaches of considerable extent sprinkled with rocks, which are

not so high in the northern region, where they are composed

of diorite, as in the south, where the diorite gives place to

syenite. Among these bays the most important are L’An-

cresse Bay, which looks towards the north, then the Grand

Havre, and the bays of Pecqueriés, Cobo, Vazon, and Perelle,

turned towards the north-west; it is beyond Cobo Bay that

the syenite appears. Finally, Rocquaine Bay, the longest,

which looks to the west, terminates this series of small gulfs ;

it extends from La Rée tower, opposite to which is the island

of Lihou, to which one can go dryshod at low water, to

20*

300 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Pleinmont Point, which forms the south-western extremity

of the island of Guer nsey. Ihave explored this coast through

nearly its whole extent except the little bays of Perelle and

Pecqueriés.

L’Ancresse Bay is very poor, only presenting naked rocks,

upon which is found Actinia equina, var. fragacea. It pos-

sesses no interest.

The Grand Havre is an interesting station as regards its

fauna. The Algz which cover the stones harbour many of

the lower Crustacea (/dotea tricuspidata and I. appendiculata,

Atylus Swammerdamii, Podocerus falcatus, Anonyx Ed-

wardsit) , together with Galathea squamifera, Athanas nitescens,

Stenorhynchus phalangium, Xantho florida, &c. Among the

Polycheta I found especially Phyllodoce lamellosa, Eulalia

clavigera, Glycera capitata, Eteone longa, Siphonostomum

uncinatum, &e. Ascidia producta and Cynthia sulcatula are

common. The rocks are clothed with tufts of Cynthia rustica,

under which the worms and Crustacea live. The sponges are

tolerably varied— Tethya lyncurtum, Dictyocylindrus ramosus,

Halichondria incrustans, &e.

Cobo and Vazon Bays appear to me to be rather poor.

The sand which occupies the bottom of them only contains a

few not very interesting Annelides, and the rocks are covered

with very common sponges (at least so far as I bave deter-

mined them). At Cobo I found a specimen of Chalina cervi-

cornis ; but it had been thrown up by the sea. At Vazon

Bay Pholas dactylusis pretty common. In this bay are found

the remains of a submerged forest, from which the inhabitants

formerly obtained a considerable quantity of combustible

material; in the country they give the name of corban to

these submerged remains.

The neighbourhood of the island of Lihou and Rocquaine

Bay, on the other hand, present a tolerably rich fauna. The

physiognomy of this region, both as regards the contiguration

of the coast and the aspect of the rocks at low water and as

regards the fauna, is absolutely identical with that of the

southern region of Jersey, for example at the Grave d’Azette.

The sea forms numerous pools, of which the bottoms are

carpeted with Zostera, and the rocks are covered with Alga,

among which swarm ‘Crustacea, small Polycheta, and Com-

pound Ascidia. Some species w rhich are scarce or w anting in

Jersey are met with at this station; the Comatule, for ex-

ample, are very common there, as also Glycera capttata. I

have also found some examples of Cucumarta pentactes and

one of C. frondosa.

Starting from Pleinmont the coast rises rather suddenly and

Anglo-Norman Islands. 301

soon presents perpendicular rocks, forming vertical cliffs

overhanging the abyss and attaining a great height. Through-

out its whole length to the Pointe St. Martin the south coast

of Guernsey presents a series of picturesque bays and inden-

tations separated by bold promontories. The perpendicular

rocks forming these, being constantly beaten by the waves,

are hollowed into numerous caves; gradually worn away at

their base, they fall down in different parts and leave the deep

indentations which irregularly cut into the coast. Thus on

quitting Pleinmont Point and travelling eastwards we succes-

sively come upon the bays of the Creux-Mahié, Bon-Repos,

La Moye, Petit-Bot, Icart, and Moulin-Huet, all places cele-

brated as very remarkable sites.

I have visited nearly all these bays at low water, and most

of them had only to offer me naked rocks and an extremely

poor fauna. The Moulin-Huet Bay alone forms an exception.

The head of this little gulf presents rocks of pegmatite cut

into sharp points and covered with Alge, sponges, and Ac-

tinie, the whole somewhat reminding one of the fauna of the

eaves of Gouliot, in Sark, although much less rich than in the

latter station. Cynthia rustica, Halichondria panicea, and

HHymeniacidon mammeata are highly developed, and are asso-

ciated with Cynthia sulcatula, Molgula socialis, Leucosolenia

lacunosa, Grantia compressa and G. ensata, and Sycon cilia-

tum and S. tessel/atum. Actinia equina is represented by

numerous varieties; some examples of Sagartia sphyrodeta,

Gosse, are also met with.

On passing the Pointe St. Martin the coast, which runs

thence northward, is seen to become somewhat lower, although

still remaining considerably elevated, except at the level of

Fermain Bay. It falls rather suddenly at a short distance

from the jetty which bounds the port of St. Pierre on the

south. The fauna of Fermain Bay is rather poor; [ met

with hardly anything there except a few specimens of Caryo-

phyllia Smithit, Stokes.

SPONGES.

The Sponge-fauna is particularly rich on the coast of

Guernsey. Besides Sycon ciliatum, which is common every-

where, | found at Moulin-Huet, at Bordeaux, and at Belgrave

Bay specimens of . tessellatum, Bow., a sponge which,

according to Bowerbank, occurs only at the caves of Gouliot.

Grantia compressa and G. ensata are also common at Bor-

deaux, where they are associated with Leucosolenia lacunosa.

Leucosolenia botryllotdes is common in all the meadows of

302 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Zostere. I found at Guernsey all the sponges which I have

indicated at Jersey, besides some forms, such as Oplitospongia

papillata, Bow. (Belgrave Bay), Chalina cervicornis, Bow.

(Cobo Bay), and JLsodictya densa, I. infundibuliformis, and

Polymastia mammillaris, Bow., which I met with in the

produce of dredgings brought in by a fisherman.

CCLENTERATA.

The Actiniz are more numerous and more interesting at

Guernsey than at Jersey. <Actinia equina and A. mesembry-

anthemum, which are pretty common in the bays of the

western coast, are less abundant in the north, and give place

to less common types, such as Adptasia Couchit, Gosse,

which is found in abundance on days of spring-tide from

St. Pierre to Fort Doyle. This species, so common in

Guernsey, seems not to be very widely distributed; it is

scarcely known except upon a few points of the coast of

England (Falmouth). Yealia crassicornis, which is very

abundant to the north of Bordeaux, attains a remarkable size,

and is associated with Sagartia bellis, S. troglodytes, S. para-

sitica, and lastly S. sphyrodeta; the last-named, like the

Aiptasia, is only observed in stations which are uncovered

only at spring-tides. A variety of Actinia equina, A.

jSragacea, is extremely common in the bay of L’Ancresse

and Moulin-Huet. From Bordeaux I have also procured

fine specimens of Hdwardsia callimorpha. Lastly, Caryo-

phyllia Smithii seems to be pretty common at Bordeaux and

in Fermain Bay.

The Lucernarie which I foun! at Herm I have never met

with in Guernsey.

ECHINODERMATA.

These are much more abundant in Guernsey than in

Jersey. The Common Sea- Urchin (Strongylocentrotus lividus),

which is rare at Jersey, where it is never captured but with

the dredge, is very abundant at Bordeaux, where it occurs in

company with Ophiothrix fragilis, Ophiocoma neglecta, Aste-

riscus verruculatus, Astertas glacialis, and Antedon rosaceus.

At the same station I have met with some specimens of

Cribrella oculata and Asterias rubens. Cucumaria pentactes,

Gum., also appears to be abundant to the north of Bordeaux ;

with it I have found two specimens of Cucumarta frondosa,

Mill. The Synapte are very common and are found all round

the island. On the west coast the Hchinoderm fauna is less

Anglo-Norman Islands. 303

varied. The Comatule are pretty generally distributed in

Rocquaine Bay, where they are accompanied by Asterias

glacialis, Ophiothrix fragilis, and Asteriscus. Cucumaria

pentactes and QO. frondosa also exist in Rocquaine Bay ; but

I have only found the Sea-Urchins in the north of the island.

One day I met with asmall Hcehinocardium cordatum, Penn.,

in the neighbourhood of the Port, close to the Chateau Cornet ;

it is the only specimen of the species that I have found at the

English islands. Lastly, in the produce of a dredging I

observed fragments of Luidia fragilissima, Forbes. This

interesting species seems to be tolerably abundant in the

neighbourhood of Guernsey. A person who collects Actinic

for the English aquaria showed me an entire specimen, which

was found one day to the north of Bordeaux at low water.

The fact deserves to be recorded, as the Luddia appears to

be a rather rare form.

VERMES,

A list of the Vermes of Guernsey was published in 1866 by

Ray Lankester in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (vol. xvii. p. 388).

J have found the greater partof the: species indicated by that natu-

ralist, at least of the Polycheeta, but I have captured a certain

number of forms which he does not record. Of the Turbel-

Jarians I have only met with a few species, which, moreover,

also live at Jersey. I will indicate :—Leptoplana tr emellaris,

common everywhere ; Prosthecereus vittatus, which lives in

the Zostera-meadows (Belgrave Bay, Lihou ; the Guernsey

specimens are larger than those of Jersey) ; Proceros argus,

Quatref. (Grand Havre) ; Polycelis levigatus (Rocquaine Bay);

and Hurylepta cornuta (Bordeaux, Grand Havre). Lineus

longissimus is very common at Bordeaux ; it is also met with

at Cobo, at Lihou, and near the Port, under stones. Nemertes

gracilis ‘and Tetrastemma candidum also are not rare. The

three Jersey species of Valenczva are found in the mud covered

with Zosterw, where hey are associated with Marphyse and

Clymenians.

The Polycheta are very abundant. The Amphinomians

are represented by Polynoé squamata, P. cirrata, and Sthene-

lais Kdwardsii, common at Bordeaux, Grand Havre, and

Rocquaine Bay. Lankester also cites Harmothoé sarniensis,

which I have not met with; as to H. Malmgrent, Lank.,

which, as is known, lives as a "commensal in the tubes of the

Chetopteri, I have found it also in Guernsey in the tubes of

Chetoptert from the port of St. Pierre.

Among the Eunicians I may cite :—Hunice Harasst, abun-

304 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

dant everywhere ; Marphysa sanguinea, from the muddy sands

of Bordeaux and Rocquaine Bay; Staurocephalus rubro-

vittatus, Gr., found at Bordeaux under pebbles incrusted with

ealeareous Alex ; Lumbriconerets contorta and L. humilis and

Lysidice ninetta, species which are also common in Jersey.

Among the Nephthydians:—Nephthys Hombergi and N. longi-

setosa, the latter also living on the coast, and of which I found

a specimen at Grand Havre. Among the Chloremians :—

Siphonostomum uncinatum, which is tolerably common, and

Chlorema Dujardini, Quatref., which occurs at Bordeaux in

company with the Sea-Urchins. Aonia foliacea is sometimes

met with in Rocquaine Bay.

I cite, only as a matter of form :—Cirratulus Lamarckii,

Nereis cultrifera and N. Dumerilii, Aricia Cuviert, and

Arenicola piscatorum and A. ecaudata,

The Phyllodocians are represented by Phyllodoce laminosa,

which is rather less common than Eulalia clavigera, and Eteone

longa. I have found these three species at nearly all the

points that I have explored. Glycera capitata is exceedingly

common; G. lapidum is sometimes associated with it.

Among the Syllidians I will cite :—Syllis amica and S.

divaricata, and Grubea fusifera, besides a number of small

species identical with those of Jersey and which have not been

determined.

Two species of Chetopterus live in Guernsey, namely

Chetopterus Valencinii, Quatref., and C. Quatrefugesit,

Jourd. The former is very common in the port of St. Pierre

itself, in the portion included between the old port and the

jetty which bounds the new port on the north. This species,

which possesses a U-shaped tube, is identical with that of

Herm. Ray Lankester, who does not indicate Chcetopterus

at Guernsey, calls the animal from Herm C. pergamentaceus,

Cuv. It is not easy to determine whether C. pergamentaceus

and C. Valencini? are two identical forms ; but the specimens

from the port of St. Pierre and those of Herm present all the

characters of C. Valencinti indicated by Quatretages. The

anterior region presents sometimes eleven, sometimes twelve

segments. In the tube of this Chatopterus, in half the speci-

mens, LHarmothoé Malmgreni lives as a commensal ; one never

finds more than a single specimen at a time.

‘he second Guernsey species of Chatopterus which I have

found at Bordeaux is identical with that indicated at Jersey,

C. Quatrefagesii, the differential characters of which have

been clearly established by Jourdain. Its tube is never bent

into a U, but it is simply attached to the lower surface of a

stone ; it resembles a large Terebellan tube. Its structure is

Anglo-Norman Islands. 305

. the same as that of the tube of C. Valencinit, but it is much

thinner. The animal is smaller than in the latter species, and

the anterior region of its body presents only nine segments.

Clymene lumbricoides accompanies the Marphyse in the

muddy sands. At Bordeaux I found Petaloproctus terricola

enclosed in a tube with very thick walls, formed of aggluti-

nated fine sand, and fixed to the lower surface of stones.

The fauna of the Terebellians and Serpulians differs little

from that of Jersey. Terebella conchilega and T. nebulosa are

common at Bordeaux, at the Grand Havre, and on the

western coast of the island, where 7. prudens is also met

with. North of Bordeaux I have also found a specimen,

unfortunately in very bad condition, of a Yerebella, which I

refer to 7. Montagui, Quatref. (7. ccrrata, Mont.), indicated by

Lankester at Guernsey. Protula protensa is also common in

Rocquaine Bay. Sabella arenilega and S. verticillata are

common; S. pavonina is rather rare, and I have met with

only two specimens of it at the Grand Havre. With Spirorbis

communis and Vermilia conigera and tricuspis I may cite

further Serpula fascicularis, which is abundant at Bordeaux.

As at Jersey, the Gephyrians are represented by Phascolo-

soma elongatum and P, margaritaceum.

ASCIDIA.

The fauna of the simple Ascidia seems to be rather less

developed at Guernsey than at Jersey. At Guernsey I have

not found Cynthia granulata, Ascidiella aspersa, Molgula

roscovita, and Ctenicella Lanceplaini of Jersey. ‘The other

Ascidia are those of Jersey. Molgula socialis, Ald., is pretty

common at Bordeaux; I have also found it at Moulin-Huet,

but always of small size in the latter locality.

The Compound Ascidia, which are not common at Bor-

deaux and in the north of the island, are more abundant at

Lihou and in Rocquaine Bay, where the genera Amaroucium,

Fragarium, Morchellium, Leptoclinum, Botryllus, and Botryl-

loides are represented by varied species. 1 will also record

Leptoclinum Lacazit, which I have indicated above in

Belgrave Bay.

CRUSTACEA,

A certain number of species captured at Jersey I have not

met with at Guernsey, such as :—Stenorhynchus egyptius, Por-

tunus pusillus, Thia polita, Galathea strigosa, Inachus dorsett-

ensis, Crangon sculptus, C. bispinosus, C. trispinosus, Mysis

306 On the Littoral Fauna of the Anglo-Norman Islands.

Grifithsie, and all the types which I captured with the dredge

at Jersey. Certain forms of Decapods, such as Pirimela den-

ticulata, Xautho florida, and X. rivulosa, are common at

Guernsey. But in general the fauna of the higher Crustacea

is not very rich, especially in the north of the island. Sey/-

larus arctus, Roem., is frequently brought in by the fisher-

men, who dredge it off the island.

As regards the Isopoda and Amphipoda, they are absolutely

identical with those of Jersey. Certain species, such as

Paranthura Costana, Apseudes talpa, Tanats vittatus, and

Leptochelia Edwardsii, are commoner at the Grand Havre and

in Belgrave and Rocquaine Bays than at Jersey.

MOo.Luusca.

A considerable number of species recorded by M. Duprey

at Jersey have not been met with by me at Guernsey. But

the results obtained by a few weeks of researches must not be

compared with those obtained by M. Duprey by a long inves-

tigation. In the list of animals which concludes this memoir

I have indicated some species which he did not find at Jersey

and which I have met with in Guernsey in the north of the

island.

As in Jersey, the Nudibranchs are represented by Doris

flammea, Ald., D. tuberculata, A. & H., D. Johnstont, A. &

H., Holis Cuviert, Lam., Triopa claviger, Miill., and Pleuro-

branchus membranaceus, Mont., species which are all common

enough in the Zostera-meadows. '

In the north of the island of Guernsey there are two pools

of brackish water, one situated near the church of Vale, in a

private property, the other to the west of the Grand Havre,

near the road which skirts the west side of that bay and leads

towards the Pointe Rousse. Near St. Sampson, in the neigh-

bourhood of the old castle of Vale, there is also a small stream

of brackish water, in which we find only Palemon varians,

Leach. But the tauna of the two pools is more interesting.

The pool at Vale is in free communication with the sea,

which is able to enter it at all tides. The species which

ordinarily live in fresh water are not numerous; they are

larvee of Chironomus and some Pisidia. ‘The marine types

are represented by Mysis chameleon, Idotea tricuspidata,

Melita palmata, Corophium longicorne, Lat., Gammarus

locusta and G. marinus, Sphawroma serratum, and Lissoa

On the very young Cod and other Food-Fishes. 307

labiosa. Palemon varians and Philhydrus maritimus, Solier,

are very abundant. Near the bank freshwater plants, Secrpi

and rushes, are very vigorous, and accommodate themselves

very well to an existence in the brackish water.

The pool situated to the west of the Grand Havre is less

extensive than the preceding; the sea-water penetrates into

it by infiltration. I have found numerous larve of Diptera

belonging to at least four different species, as well as the

larvee of a Hemipteron belonging to the genus Cor‘xa, asso-

ciated with Philhydrus. Melita palmata and Jwra Nordmannt

are very abundant, as well as Gammart. In the mud which

occurs near the margins I have found several specimens of

Nereis falsa, Quatref.

[To be continued. ]

XXX.—Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. VI. On the very

young Cod and other Food-Iishes. By Prof. M‘INrosu,

MED. TaD. cH Rds cees*

Ir is about twenty years (viz. 20th May, 1866) since Prof.

G. QO. Sars found the larval cod 6-7 millim.y in length on the

surface of a sea teeming with ova off Loffoden ; yet up to this

time there is no account of a connected series between

the larval fish as it issues from the ovum and the larger forms

mentioned by Sars and other authors. It is true Sars gives

various links in the chain:—Thus, on the 12th June, 1866,

he again observed the young cod at the surface, the largest

reaching 24 millim. in length, and he considers they had

attained this size in the interval (three weeks). Their em-

bryonic fin-fold has now become divided into first and second

dorsals, and a small barbel is present. On the 5th July he

procured others an inch and a half in length under Medusa. His

observations were continued in the following year, for on the 3rd

August he met with young cod two inches and upwards, and

on the 23rd of the same month nearly three inches in length.

In the beginning of October again they were upwards of tour

* Communicated by the Author, having been read at the Birmingham

Meeting of the British Association (Biological Section), Sept. 1886,

+ This is larger than recently-hatched cod in this country.

308 Prof. M‘Intosh on the

inches long. In November of the following year he caught

some about six inches long, and larger forms in December. In

the early part of the next year (probably the end of February)

the young cod had reached a foot in length. He therefore con-

cluded that he had a fairly connected series under review, and

accordingly summarizes as follows:—When the young cod

are hatched in April and May the yolk-sac keeps them floating

on the surface of the water, tossed about by wind and waves.

After absorption of the yolk-sac they begin to lead a more

independent life, though not strong enough to resist the

currents. ‘Towards the end of summer they are about an inch

in length and come nearer the shore, in company with

Medusz or in the lines of floating sea-weeds. ‘They, as a

rule, keep near the bottom. Those seen towards the end of

February about a foot in length are thusa year old. Finally,

as they get older they go out to sea.

It is remarkable that no zoologist has repeated these inter-

esting and valuable observations. ‘The obstacles are, how-

ever, considerable, the chief being the difficulty of finding the

fishes on the same or neighbouring ground at the various

stages, or proving the continuity in age of the respective

groups on different grounds; and, secondly, the absence of

due appliances in ships and boats in this country. How-

ever, thanks mainly to the enlightened exertions of Lord

Dalhousie, we shall by-and-by be in a position to afford

further information on this and other food-fishes.

In the trawling experiments of 1884 the young cod were

found in vast numbers near the surface of the sea on the great

banks frequented by the adult fishes, such as Smith Bank, off

the coast of Caithness, and the rich ground south-east of the

Island of May. These little cod (a few millim. in length) are

easily recognized by the peculiar arrangement of the black

pigment-specks *; indeed there is no larval fish known to

me which at present can be confounded with them. ‘This

statement, however, is not of much moment, since it must be

stated that no larval fish with which we are at present ac-

quainted can be confounded with another, so definite are the

characters of the pigment and other parts after a brief period

of freedom. On the east coast of Scotland the young cod

escape from the ova during the month of April, sometimes a

little earlier, sometimes a little later, according to the nature

of the winter. In the laboratory they could seldom be kept

* These are well seen when the fishes are placed in sea-water in a

white porcelain vessel, and they have been caretully drawn by Mr. E, E.

Prince.

very young Cod and other Food-Fishes. 309

alive longer than a month, when they attained the length of

about 5 or 6 millim., though it is probable growth is some-

what slower in confinement than in freedom. It is clear at

any rate that a fish which is hatched devoid of a mouth and

circulation in April, and only a few millim. in length, cannot

(so far as present observations lend support) grow to any

considerable size or attain great complexity of organization

that season.

At sea the forms a little older than those seen in the labo-

ratory have generally escaped us, only a specimen or two

half an inch long having been captured in the tow-net ; yet

certain parts of the sea in May and June must abound with

the early stages of the cod. Of the later stages in every

variety there is no lack. arly in June, or, in some years,

in July, young cod appear off the rocks at St. Andrews in

shoals, their length varying from 1} in. to 12 in. A month

later they have attained 13 to 24 in. They accompany the

green cod into the rock-pools, rich in tangles and other sea-

weeds, and which have a communication with the sea. They

feed there on the multitudes of larval crustaceans and Cope-

poda, and shelter themselves under the blades of the sea-

weeds when hunted. ‘They are easily recognized by the

reddish colour of the occiput and gills; and their coloration

(diced), large heads, lean bodies, and slower motion distin-

guish them from their associates, the young green cod, many

of which show a very distinct barbel on the chin, though it

is small in the adult. They go on growing as Sars indicates

and as mentioned in the ‘ ‘Trawling Report.’

To be brief, the main point of this note is the age of these

oung cod which appear off St. Andrews rocks in June and

aly: The spawning-season on the east coast of Scotland

(as ascertained both by examination and dissection of the

adults and capture of the eggs and embryos) is tolerably

uniform, and thus a fixed date is given for the reckoning.

According to Prof. Sars these would appear to be the young

of the season, and which next February would be a foot in

length. So far, however, as the growth of other fishes can

afford a means for comparison and judgment, it seems doubtful

if so rapid a growth can take place between April and June.

The condition of the vertebral column, skeleton in general,

and the structure of the otoliths (sagitta and aster’scus) in

the smallest of those which appeared this year on the 7th

June seem to me to point to their being the young of the

previous season, if the observations on the spawning-period

are correct, and indeed this would require to be much ante-

dated to tall in with the condition of the young cod as

310 On the very young Uod and other Food-Fishes.

observed in June. ‘That a tiny embryo (a few millim.

in length) in April should in June and July have reached

so large a size, and with organs so complex, seems at vari-

ance with what is known of the growth of other Teleosteans—

for example, of the salmon, catfish, ling, gurnard, skulpin,

and the Pleuronectide. LEven the catfish, which in its adult

state is nearly the size of the cod, and which deposits its

large ova (of the size of a salmon’s) at the end of the year,

does not attain such proportions at this period (June) in con-

finement, and though feeding freely. Mr. R. E. Karll also

observes * that in America the young cod 14 to 3 inches in

length in June had been spawned the previous December.

Couch mentions his meeting with young cod less (that isa little

less) than an inch in May, a size which could hardly apply to

those hatched in March or April. Whether the cod spawns

earlier in certain regions has not been clearly determined, and,

at any rate, the present remarks apply to the east coast of

Scotland. Further, the spawning-period this year on the

east coast was late, yet the young cod of the size above

mentioned appeared in the Laminarian region and rock-pools

earlier than last year.

Moreover, the results of the use of the large triangular tow-

nett in deep water on board the fishery tender ‘Garland’

within the last few days corroborate the foregoing view.

Quite a new field has been opened up by the use of this net

in the foregoing ship and in the yawl ‘ Dalhousie,’ attached

to the laboratory, in the shallower water of St. Andrews Bay

—a field, indeed, which presents us with novelties of no ordi-

nary interest in regard to the remarkable condition of some

of the larval organs, e.g. the fins, an instance of which is seen

in the very long ochre-coloured ventrals of the young ling f.

Again, a complete series of young gurnards from the

ege up to the adult form has been obtained—the majority

of the smaller forms by a single sweep of the net off the

island of May; and no young fish is more beautiful as well as

more remarkable than a young gurnard about ? inch in length,

for its enormous pectorals are edged with white and finely

* U.S. Fish Com. Rep. 1878.

+ This net is made of fine though strong gauze, is fully 20 feet in

length, and is fixed to a triangle composed of three wooden beams, each

10 feet long. The latter are hinged so that they can be folded together

in transit. The apparatus is sunk to the required depth by a heavy

leaden sinker, and kept uniformly there by means of a line and a galva-

nized iron float, such as is used for the ends of herring-nets. The most

active young fishes do not readily escape this net as they do an ordinary

tow-net.

{ This may be (somewhat fancifuily) termed the Pterichthyid stage

of such fishes.

On the Nervous System of the Cheetopoda. dll

banded with crescents of pigment (as in the Trigla lineata of

authors), which likewise forms striking touches here and there

on its body. ‘The three free filaments of the pectorals are

united by a membrane nearly to the tip, and are used by the

fish when creeping on the bottom. The condition of the very

young haddock, skulpin, frogfish, ling, rockling, and young

flatfishes of various kinds in August (and of this season), all

bear out the opinion above expressed, viz. that the young cod

which appear off our rocks (and ranging in length from 14 to

12 inch in the beginning of June) are not the product of the

eges which abound near the surface of the sea chiefly in

April.

In reference to Prof. Sars’s remark about the association of

the young fishes with Medusz, I may observe that this asso-

ciation in the earlier stages with the Ctenophora is followed

by different results, for occasionally, on examining the con-

tents of the large midwater-net, many Pleurobranchie have

young fishes in their stomachs. These young fishes, it is

true, are either dead or sickly; but Pleurobrachia is capable

of engulfing somewhat active forms, such as Zoese. Whether

the products of the reproductive organs of the Meduse are

utilized by the larval fishes is still an open question. Their

enormous numbers in the sea around them, at all events, is a

striking feature. Hydroids, such as Obelia geniculata, are

greedily eaten by young green cod, and the stomachs of the

adult common cod contain diverse Ceelenterates.

XXXI.—Histological Investigations upon the Nervous System

of the Chetopoda. By Dr. Emit Roupr*,

HisToLoGicAL investigations upon the nervous system of

Polynoé elegans had shown me that the so-called neural

canals in the Polycheeta were colossal nerve-fibres, the detailed

study of which promised important data as to the structure of

the nervous system in animals generally. By the munifi-

cence of the Berlin Academy of Sciences I was last year

enabled to work for several months in the Zoological Station

at Naples, and to collect from the Polycheta occurring in the

Bay abundant materials for the further prosecution of this

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Sitzungsberichte

der k. preussischen Academie der Wissenschaften,’ July 29, 1886, pp.

781-786,

312 Dr. E. Rohde on the

inquiry. I may be permitted here to express to the Academy

my thanks for its kind assistance.

In what follows I give in outline the results I obtained with

regard to the nervous system in the family of the Aphroditez,

of which I have studied, in accordance with the newest

methods of investigation, the genera Aphrodite, Hermione,

Sthenelais, Sigalion, and Polynoé. I will not here enter upon

a discussion and criticism of the literature of the subject, but

will refer the reader to a larger memoir upon the same subject

which will very shortly appear.

For the understanding of the colossal nerve-fibres it is

necessary to preface a word or two upon the so-called Leydi-

gian dotted substance (Punktsubstanz). If the brain of the

Polycheta be examined in thin sections, it is seen to consist

of very numerous fine fibrils, which are confusedly intermixed

and appear sometimes as lines in longitudinal sections, some-

times as points in transverse sections. ‘The ventral cord has

essentially the same structure, only in this longitudinal fibrils

predominate, which, however, are crossed by oblique and

transverse ones. In contradistinction to the brain, transverse

and longitudinal sections in the ventral cord show a different

picture—the longitudinal sections more lines, the transverse

sections more dots. The nerves emitted are exactly of the

same structure as the ventral cord, only in them the longi-

tudinal course of the fibrils appears still more clearly, although

even here straight and oblique ones are not excluded. The

ventral cord, therefore, is not a central organ of peculiar

structure, but only a somewhat more strongly-developed

nerve which is beset with ganglion-cells. Even in those

Aphrodite in which the ganglion-cells do not form a uniform

coat of the ventral cord, but at definite distances apart consti-

tute so-called ganglion-nodes, as in Hermione and Aphrodite,

these ganglion-nodes are only distinguished histologically

from the commissures lying between them and the emitted

nerves by the processes of the ganglion-cells which traverse

the central fibrils transversely. Anastomoses between the

individual fibrils, by which a union of the ganglion-cells

would be established, I have been unable to observe, any

more than a breaking up of the fibrils into granules.

In this mass of fine fibrils the colossal nerve-fibres appear

distinctly. They are the processes of colossal ganglion-cells,

which occur in the brain and ventral cord in definite relative

positions. The genus Sthenelais is a very favourable object

for the study of the colossal nerve-fibres, as in it they are

particularly numerous and highly developed. In Sthenelais

there are three kinds of them, namely :—1, traversing the

Nervous System of the Cheetopoda. 313

whole nervous system from front to back; 2, running from

behind forwards; and 3, starting in each segment on each

side from the nervous system and running to the periphery.

If we trace the nervous system of Sthenelais in cross sec-

tions from before backwards we find even in the posterior part

of the brain a colossal ganglion-cell on each side, which sends

its large process first of all forward for some distance into the

brain, “and then through the cesophageal commissures into the

ventral cord. Here the two nerve-fibres, after a short course,

unite into a single one, which runs ventrally on one side of

the ventral cord to the posterior extremity of the body. This

colossal nerve-fibre is enveloped by a fibrous sheath, which is

at first closely applied to it, but in its further course sepa-

rates from it and then encloses a cavity, which constantly

becomes larger posteriorly and in the middle of the body

attains an enormous diameter. In this region also the nerve-

fibre, which almost disappears in its wide sheath, becomes

essentially modified; it shows everywhere on its surface

denticulations of different sizes, which frequently pass into

fine processes, traversing the whole cavity and apparently

penetrating into the sheath. ‘Towards the posterior extremity

of the body the cavity becomes smaller, until the nerve-fibre

again almost completely fills the sheath, and thus conditions

corresponding to those of the anterior extremity are re-esta-

blished.

At the commencement of the ventral cord on each side

there are associated with this colossal nerve-fibre five others

of exactly the same structure. Soon after the union of the

cesophageal commissures with the ventral cord there are on

each side two colossal ganglion-cells placed ventrally, the

processes of which penetrate into the nervous system and pass

over to the other side to run backward, closely applied to the

median partition-wall which here divides the ventral cord into

two. Almost at the same time two lateral colossal ganglion-

cells on each side send their nervous processes transversely

through the ventral cord towards the opposite side, where they

run almost exactly in the middle to the end of the body.

Close behind these ganglion-cells a fifth finally occurs on each

side, the process of which does not pass to the opposite side,

but bends in the longitudinal direction immediately after its

entrance into the ventral cord.

But, as already indicated, colossal nerve-fibres traverse the

whole ventral cord, running not only from before backwards,

but also in the opposite direction.

Thus at the commencement of every body-segment, except

only about the anterior sixteen, there is placed” laterally, but

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviit. 21

314 Dr. E. Rohde on the

always only upon one side of the segment—to the left in one,

to the right in another, but without any definite order—a

colossal ganglion-cell, the strong process of which passes to

the opposite side, but returns to its original side after a short

course, here quitting the nervous system dorsally and running

forward applied against the dorsal surface of the ventral cord.

The first of these lateral ganglion-cells occurs in the ante-

penultimate body-segment. In about fourteen of the following

segments anteriorly the number of the dorsally-placed colossal

nerve-fibres constantly increases by the ganglion-cell pro-

cesses which join them in the individual segments, until six

or seven of these nerve-fibres run on each side. This number

does not increase further, although in each segment a colossal

ganglion-cell contributes its process. I have been unable to

ascertain with certainty whether in the middle segments of

the body on the accession of a new nerve-fibre some of the

old ones unite together or come to an end. Sometimes one

sees some neighbouring nerve-spaces run together ; but I have

not observed any union of the true nerve-fibres situated in

them. On the other hand, I several times saw some of the

dorsal nerve-fibres quit their places and enter into the ner-

vous system, where, after a time, they disappeared.

Besides the lateral ganglion-cells just described there is on

each side, in the middle of each segment, a ventral colossal

ganglion-cell the process of which traverses the ventral cord,

issuing from it on the other side, and running in the subcuti-

cula towards the surface of the body. In these colossal nerve-

fibres running peripherally there is no development of a cavity

within the sheath.

By means of transverse sections I have been able to trace

out the mode of termination of the colossal fibres in those

running from before backwards. In the last segments the

sheath becomes gradually thinner, and the nerve-fibres, which

are closely embraced by it, more and more distinctly granu-

lated. Finally the sheath ceases entirely. After a short

course the nerve-fibre also disappears without becoming per-

ceptibly thinner. In its place in the cross section we see

fine points with no definite arrangement. The colossal nerve-

fibre has consequently broken up into fine fibrils.

In Stgalion there are only colossal nerve-fibres running

from before backward, and, indeed, in each half of the ventral

cord a median one and a ventral one, of which the former is

the process of a ganglion-cell situated in the initial portion

of the ventral cord; while the ventral fibre, in accordance

with the conditions in Sthenelais, owes its origin to a ganglion-

cell occurring at the end of the brain.

Nervous System of the Cheetopoda. 315

In Polynoé two median nerve-fibres and one ventral on

each side traverse the ventral cord from before backward.

The first two distinctly unite with ganglion-cells in the

beginning of the ventral cord ; in the case of the ventral fibre,

which appears even in the cesophageal commissures, I have

not succeeded in ascertaining the ganglion-cell belonging

to it.

In agreement with Sthenelais there is, moreover, in Polynoé

in each segment on each side an enormously large ganglion-

cell, which sends its colossal nervous process transversely

through the ventral cord into the last of the three nerves

starting in each segment, in common with which it runs to

the periphery.

In Aphrodite and Hermione colossal nerve-fibres of such

construction are entirely wanting.

In conclusion, I will say a few words as to the structure of

the ganglion-cells and their relation to the central fibrillar mass

of the nervous system.

The ganglion-cells of the Aphroditeze are without exception

unipolar. In the rest of their structure, however, they show

an extraordinary variety. Two opposite types especially

occur among them. The ganglion-cells of one kind are very

faintly granulated and therefore of clear appearance, and gene-

rally rather small. Their nucleus always contains several

corpuscles of different sizes, and, when stained, is exceed-

ingly prominent in the transparent ganglion-cell. They have

a pyriform shape and lie, in large packets, close together.

The representatives of the second type are very large spherical

structures, which immediately catch the eye by their very dark

granulation. ‘They possess a large finely-granulated nucleus,

and this a single large corpuscle. They are always single,

never united into groups. ‘To this type also belong the

colossal ganglion-cells. Both kinds of ganglion-cells are

destitute of a cell-membrane and lie imbedded in a network

of fibres, which everywhere accompany the nervous system

and, | believe, originate from subcuticular cells. But while

this envelope of subcuticular fibres is very slight in the

ganglion-cells of the first type, appearing rather as a thin

partition between the closely appressed cells, in the second

type, and especially in the colossal ganglion-cells, it is highly

developed.

‘Lhe processes of the transparent ganglion-cells of the first

type run in bundles and interlaced with each other into the

nervous system, accompanied by subcuticular fibres, which,

however, disappear soon after their entrance. These cell-

processes, which are generally very delicate, gradually become

316 Mr. W. Fawcett on an Entomogenous Fungus.

thinner and pass over directly into the central fibrils. The

processes of the ganglion-cells of the second type are broad

dark fibres, upon which the sheath extends its cells for a long

distance. They can therefore be easily traced in the nervous

system among the fine fibrils, especially as their breadth does

not diminish. After running some distance they lose their

sheath and soon afterwards disappear in the mass of fine

fibrils. It seems to me most probable that, like the colossal

nerve-fibres, which they greatly resemble, they pass into the

fibrillar substance by brush-like division, as I could never

observe any binary division.

If we examine the ganglion-cells of the second type, and

especially the colossal ones, we find that the whole cell is

traversed in all directions by fibrils of different strengths,

which pass over into the cell-process and give it a fine longi-

tudinal striation. But these fibrils do not quit the cells only

in this way; one is astonished to see how they issue every-

where at the periphery of the naked cell-body, singly or united

into bundles, and penetrate into the subcuticular envelope.

This observation may be made uniformly in preparations

hardened in alcohol or in corrosive sublimate or osmic acid.

Whether the ganglion-cells are united to one another by means

of these fibrils I have been unable to decide, as they were not

to be traced beyond the envelope of subcuticular fibres.

XXXII.—An Entomogenous Fungus.

By Wiiuiam Fawcett, B.Sc., F.L.S.

Dr. GiNTHER has received from Mr. C. A. Lloyd, George

Town, Demerara, a remarkable fungus growing on an ant

(Camponotus atriceps). Mr. Lloyd found it on the banks of

the river Puruni, in British Guiana, and though he has col-

lected numerous specimens of different species of ants, he has

not hitherto met with a similar growth. It is not so usual to

find them on a perfect insect as on larve. Of the 47 species

noted by Saccardo *, 23 (or about 50 per cent.) are found on

larvee, and only 16 (or about 33 per cent.) on perfect insects.

Of these 16 species Saccardo only mentions 5 as having been

found on ants—Cordyceps unilateralis on Atta cephalota in

Brazil, C. australis on Pachycondyla striata in Brazil, and

C. myrmecophila on Myrmica rufa (also rarely on an ichneu-

* «Sylloge Fungorum,’ vol. ii.

Mr. W. Fawcett on an Entomogenous Fungus. 317

mon and a beetle) in North America, Europe (including

England), Ceylon, and Borneo.

In the British Museum collection Cordyceps unilateralis

also occurs on Camponotus atriceps from Brazil, and on

Echinopla melanarctos and Polyrhachis merops, both collected

by Mr. A. R. Wallace at Tondano, a village in the island of

Celebes; Formica sexguttata, from Brazil, is also attacked

by a fungus, too incomplete for identification.

Two species of Cordyceps are reported to have been found

on species of Coccus, namely C. pistillarieformis, in England

and North America, and C. coccigena, in New Guinea. The

latter was partially described by ‘lulasne * from an immature

specimen. ‘The figure which he gives bears a great resem-

blance to Mr. Lloyd’s fungus, and it is possible that it may

be the same species.

Cordyceps Lloyd. a, mycelium; 6, apex of ascus.

The ant has the appearance of having been attacked by the

fungus while it was alive. The growth of the fine threads of

the mycelium through the body would gradually exhaust it,

until at last they have grown out at the joints of the thorax

and abdomen, and attached it to the leaf on which it was

standing, while the capitate stroma has then grown up between

the head and thorax.

The following is a description of the fungus :—

Cordyceps Lloydit, nov. sp.

Stromatibus solitariis, pallide ochroleucis, ex articulo cervicali enatis ;

capitulum perithecigerum depresso-globosum, altitudine circ. 0°7

mill., latitudine cire. 1°5 mill.; stipite filiformi, infra medium

autem incrassata, longitudine 4:5 mill., crassitudine ad basim

apicemque 0°25 mill., infra medium 0°5 mill. ; peritheciis stro-

mate immersis protracto-ovatis; ascis longissimis, cylindraceis,

* Fung. Carp. iii. p. 19, tab. i. fig. 10.

318 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on a new Sphenophorus.

apice glandiformibus, circiter 160 yp, aparaphysatis; sporidiis

filiformibus, asci longitudine, hyalinis, immaturis,

Hab. in corpore formice atree (Camponotus atriceps), prope

flumen Puruni in Guiana (C. A. Lloyd).

A long filament also springs from between the thorax and

the abdomen, ending in an acute apex.

XXXIII.—Description of a new Species of Sphenophorus

(Coleoptera, Calandride). By Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE.

Sphenophorus Cumingii, n. sp.

Elliptico-ovalis, convexus, niger, nitidus; maculis sordide albis

notatus.

Long. 7 lin.

A little shorter than 9. piceus, with the elytra decidedly

more convex; the thorax and tarsi quite differently formed.

Rostrum rather stout, shining, with a deep elongate fovea at

the base. The antenne asin S&S. piceus. Thorax as long as

the width at the base, slightly constricted in the middle,

widest at the posterior angles, which are a little prominent.

The surface is dull, except the front part of the disk; the

punctuation fine and moderately close, except in front, where

the punctures are larger. There is a yellowish-white spot

at the anterior angle, one in the middle in front (placed in a

slight depression), one on each side of the disk, and three at

the base. Scutellum small and narrow. LHlytra broadest just

below the shoulders, very slightly constricted about the middle ;

shining, except a rather broad, dull velvety band across the

middle and at the apex; punctate-striate, the punctures in

the striz elongate, very distinct; the interstices flat, very

delicately punctured on the disk, strongly punctured at the

base and apex. Hach elytron has seven small yellowish-

white spots—one near the scutellum; another below the

shoulder; three rather behind the middle on the third, fifth,

and eighth interstices ; and two at theapex. Pygidium con-

vex, obtusely rounded at the apex, dull, the punctuation

rather fine. Underside with several white spots. ‘The ante-

rior cox more separated than in S. piceus, with two slight

swellings behind them. ‘Tarsi with the first and second

joints narrow, the third large, equilaterally triangular, with

the angles rounded.

Hab. Philippine Islands (H. Cuming).

Bibliographical Notices. 319

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Catalogue of the Birds of Suffolk ; with an Introduction and Remarks

on their Distribution. By Caurcattt Basrneton, D.D., V.P.R.S.L,

F.LS., &. London: John Van Voorst, 1884-86.

Amonest the workers in the vast field of Natural History there are

none who confer a greater public benefit than those who undertake

the task of working up local lists, and no one who has not had to

refer to these lists for working purposes can realize their extreme

utility ; and Mr. Babington, to whom we are indebted for the present

Catalogue of the Birds of Suffolk, has executed the task he has

undertaken conscientiously and well. This Catalogue is a reprint

of a series of articles issued in the ‘Proceedings of the Royal

Suffolk Institute of Archeology and Natural History’ in 1884-86,

together with sundry additions and corrections, and in its present

form constitutes an important addition to the many local lists that

have been published on the ornithology of Great Britain.

Mr. Babington has collected from all possible sources what avail-

able information is to be had respecting the avifauna of the county,

and has most carefully sifted the evidence respecting the occurrences

of the rarer stragglers. It is to be regretted that the author has

elected, in dividing the county into districts, to make use of the

hundreds, instead of making natural divisions such as are referred

to in the earlier pages of his chapter on the distribution of the

birds, inasmuch as these latter divisions would be readily compre-

hensible to any ornithologist, whereas but few will be any the

wiser respecting the general distribution of the birds even after a

careful study of the map of the hundreds which is issued as a

frontispiece.

It is much to be deplored that several species which formerly

used to breed regularly, if not commonly, have now become rare and

have entirely ceased to nest in their old haunts. Thus the Marsh-

Harrier is now said to be “‘ apparently the rarest of the Harriers in

Suffolk,” and the Hobby, though stated to “ breed in several districts,”

does not appear to have been found nesting in the county for some

years past. The Spoonbill and the Black Tern have been driven

away owing to their breeding-places having been invaded ; and even

the Black-headed Gull, which formerly bred on a mere at Brandon,

has forsaken its old haunts in consequence of the plundering of its

nests. It is satisfactory, however, to find that, in consequence of

the Act of Parliament for the Preservation of Wild Birds, «the

song-birds and several other species, for example the Ducks, Gulls,

and Plovers, have recently increased in numbers in Suffolk,” and

that' the Bearded Titmouse “ is sti]l (1886) found in some numbers

at Oulton Broad.”

Seven photographs of rare birds are issued with the work, two of

which (plates v. and vi.) are of the immature bird supposed to be

referable to Cygnus buccinator, a species which has been included

320. Bibliographical Notices.

as doubtful in the British list; and it would be well if this speci-

men, which is now in the Ipswich Museum, were carefully com-

pared with examples of the Mute and Trumpeter Swans, so as to

set the question finally at rest.

On the whole we confidently recommend Mr. Babington’s Cata-

logue to all who take an interest in British birds.

Birds on the British List, their title to enrolment considered, especially

with reference to the British Ornithological Union’s List of British

Birds, with a few Remarks on Evolution and Notes upon the

rarer Eggs. By the Rev. Greeory Smarr, M.A., late Scholar of

Trinity College, Cambridge. London: R. H. Porter, 1886.

Severat Lists of British Birds have been published during the last

few years, each one, to a large extent at least, filling up a void space

in our ornithological literature; but we must confess that we fail

to discover in what way the present List tends to supply any want

in that direction. It appears to be a mere random collection of

many of the doubtful species included in the British Ornithologists’

(not Ornithological, as above stated) Union’s List, together with

many not referred to in that List, and which most undoubtedly

never have been met with in the British Isles, some of which (as,

for instance, Mimus polyglottus, Lanius excubitoroides, Archibuteo

sancti-johannis, Podilymbus podiceps, &c.) appear to be included

merely to afford an opportunity of describing their eggs in the

author’s collection. Judging, indeed, from the notes given by the

author, we can cnly conclude that he is a mere egg-collector, with

but little knowledge of ornithology or experience in natural history,

as in many cases he appears to have got hopelessly befogged. For

instance, he says (p. 41) that if the eggs of Anthus ludovicianus in

his collection be authentic, “Anthus ludovicianus and Anthus cam-

pestris can scarcely be conspecific,” a statement which he could

never have made had he any acquaintance with these so totally

distinct species. Again (p. 42), he quotes under Anthus cervinus a

note by Mr. Robert Gray (not Grey) on Anthus ludovicianus, as if

these two species were identical; and further to complicate matters,

he remarks that, as ‘these birds have not been preserved, and

Professor Newton is inclined to assign them to rupestris, it will

depend on Grey’s (sic) capability of distinguishing between the two

forms ”—thus inferring that Gray is doubtful of the distinctions

between Anthus rupestris and A. cervinus. Both forms of Spotted

Eagle are included in the List as British, whereas it would appear

that only one (Aquila clanga) has really been proved to have occurred

in Great Britain; and at p. 9, under his note on Aquila clanga, he

describes the eggs of that species as having been taken in Pome-

rania, a locality where only Aguila pomarina, and not Aquila clanga,

is known to nest.

Under the notes on Acanthyllis (Chetura) caudacuta, after stating

Miscellaneous. 321

that its eggs are unknown, he proceeds to describe the eggs of a

widely different Nearctic species, the Spine-tailed Swift, and remarks

that he has “ reason to believe that eggs of this species are passed

off by some dealers for those of the Needle-tailed Swift” (A. caud-

acuta)—a statement which, if correct, merely tends to show how

very easily mere egg-collectors are imposed on by unscrupulous

dealers.

No care appears to have been exercised in selecting the proper

scientific names, either generic or specific, in accordance with the

generally accepted rules of synonymy; and one finds therefore the

Killdeer Plover rejoicing in the generic title of Oxyechus, the Spotted

Sandpiper in that of Zringoides, and the Solitary Sandpiper in that

of Rhyacophilus, whereas, on the other hand, both the Yellow-legged

Sandpiper and the Bar-tailed Godwit are classed under Totanus.

At pp. 91 and 92 lists are given of the doubtful species which

the author considers should be admitted in or excluded from the

British List; and here we fail to see, judging from the evidence on

record, why Buteo lineatus, Coracias leucocephalus, Colaptes auratus,

Charadrius viryinicus (dominicus), Podilymbus podiceps, &c. should

be admitted, and Emberiza pusilla, LHmberiza melanocephala,

Motacilla viridis, &c. excluded.

Many other comments and criticisms occur to us as we glance

through the pages of this List, but we think that it will be useless

to weary our readers with further remarks.

At the end of the List (pp. 97-148) “ a few remarks on evolution ”

are given, and (pp. 150, 151) a ‘ compendious scheme of Reconcilia-

tion between the Earth’s Record compiled in the Nineteenth Century

and the Divine Record delivered to Moses ” is given in tabular form ;

and here, again, we can offer no further comment than that we think

it would have been better both for the author and his readers had

he studied the subject a little more closely and digested the vast

amount of available material before committing his ideas to paper.

MISCELLANEOUS,

On a new Parasitic and Nidulant Rhabdocelan (Fecampia

erythrocephala). By M. A. Grarp,

Tue curious Turbellarian which forms the subject of this note is

very common on the shores of Fécamp and Yport. During a part

of its existence it lives parasitically in Decapod Crustacea of various

species—Careinus menas, Platycarcinus pagurus, and Pagurus

Bernhardus. Carcinus menas is the most commonly infested, but

only when it is young; to find the parasite we must open crabs

from 1 to 4inch broad. The grey or blackish colour of the cara-

pace reveals almost with certainty the presence of the Fecampia.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xviii. 22

322 Miscellaneous.

The parasite is lodged in the general cavity beneath the digestive

tube and partly concealed by the liver; it is often folded back upon

itself in the form of a U, with the convexity turned towards the

posterior margin of the carapace. Sometimes we find two or three

parasites in the same crab. In an edible crab 1 inch broad I found

eight Mecampice ; several were concealed in the liver, others had

even penetrated into the muscles of the legs. In Pagurus the para-

site takes up its abode in the abdomen in the midst of the liver,

and it is sometimes visible from without through the skin.

When extracted from its host and in an extended state the

Fecampia may attain a length of 2 to4inch. It is a worm with

a cylindrical body, attenuated towards the anterior extremity,

which is of a fine crimson colour, contrasting strongly with the

general colour of the body, snowy white with a faint rosy tint.

Two narrow, transparent, lateral lines start from the posterior

extremity and ascend to about one third of the length of the body.

These lines correspond to the ovarian glands.

The integument is formed by an exoderm of flat, polygonal,

vibratile cells, without bacilli, among which open numerous very

voluminous cutaneous glands, the function of which will be stated

further on. The musculature is formed by annular and longitu-

dinal fibres. ‘These muscles give the body peristaltic movements

resembling those of the Nemertians; the muscular layer is, how-

ever, very weak, and on the least pressure the contents of the

animal flow with the greatest facility.

The buccal aperture is anterior ; it leads into a not very distinct

pharynx, which is followed by a rudimentary digestive tube.

The nervous system consists of two supracesophageal ganglia,

united by a commissure and giving origin on each side to two

lateral nerves of considerable size.

The whole mass of the body is composed of the generative organs ;

the smallest rupture of the integument permits the escape of large

cylindrical or irregularly ovoid cells, filled with clear vesicles and

active corpuscles, which I regard as forming part of the testis. It

is to these elements that the snowy aspect of the parasite is due.

The ovary is formed by very distinct cellular elements, and is accom-

panied by a voluminous deutoplasmigene, the cells of which have a

rosy colour, due to very regular granulations ; the genital aperture

is situated at the posterior extremity of the body.

On arriving at sexual maturity the Fecampia quits its host and

proceeds to crawl freely over the stones in the small pools which

the sea leaves full of water when it retires, and in which corallines

and Chetomorpha aerea grow in abundance. The Fecampia does

not keep its back upwards, but usually crawls upon one side with

the head slightly raised, and describes spirals, like a caterpillar

which is spinning its cocoon. In fact, our parasite soon surrounds

itself with a thick coat of threads secreted by the cutaneous glands,

and producing a regular case, which in form resembles a Prince-

Rupert’s drop. This cocoon is white, formed by a web, which is

rather loose externally, denser towards the body of the animal; its

Miscellaneous. goa

substance becomes brittle by coagulating in sea-water. It commu-

nicates by a narrow neck with the circumambient medium.

When we have once witnessed the formation of these singular

cocoons it is not difficult to find them on the lower surface of stones,

where they are generally sheltered in the hollows, and often hidden

in the midst of the tubes of Spirorbes, Vermilie, &e.

On opening a cocoon with fine needles we find within it the

parasite surrounded by its eggs. The latter are rose-coloured,

held together by a gelatinous substance, and lining the inner surface

of the posterior part of the cocoon. The Fecampia has lost a con-

siderable part of its bulk; the slender anterior part has become

much longer and thinner; the body is more rounded and of a

reddish colour; the snowy whiteness has vanished, no doubt in

consequence of the expulsion of the male products. It is towards

the end of August that the Fecampie begin to undergo this trans-

formation ; it is also at this period that the females of Carcinus

nuenas begin to carry their eggs. The young larve of Fecampia

must therefore be developed in parallelism to the Zoew and Mega-

lopi, and infest one or other of them, The eggs have a thin trans-

parent wall and the characters of summer eggs. The segmentation

is holoblastic and regular.

1 hope soon to complete these observations by the description of

the larva. It remains to be seen what becomes of the parasite when

oviposition is terminated and it has completed the incubation of the

eggs. But it seems to me that the facts indicated in this note

deserved being brought without delay under the notice of natu-

ralists.

From the preceding it will be seen that Fecampia differs con-

siderably from Graffilla and the various genera of parasitic Rhab-

doceela previously described. It appears to approach a parasite

discovered by Lang in the foot of Tethys fimbriata, and I am per-

suaded that a more complete investigation of that Mediterranean

type will show that it also secretes a cocoon,

In conclusion, I will recall the fact that an American naturalist,

Charles Girard, many years ago noted in a Planarian (Planocera

elliptica) a motionless and opaque form which he called a chrysalis,

and which, perhaps, is not without analogy with the state observed

by us in Fecampia. In Planocera, however, the encystation takes

place during the larval period and has nothing to do with the incu-

bation of the eggs.—Comptes Rendus, September 13, 1886, p. 499.

Observations on the Pollinization of the Indigenous Orchidew.

By M. Pant Mavry.

Referring to a recent paper by M. Léon Guignard on the pollini-

zation of some exotic Orchids, the author states that he has made

observations upon the following native species:—Weottia ovata,

nidus-avis; Orchis fusca, simea, morio, mascula, maculata, lati-

folia, laxiflora ; Loroglossum hircinum; Ophrys arachnites, myodes,

apifera ; Platanthera bifolia ; Cephalanthera grandiflora; and Epi-

pactis atrorubens.

324 Miscellaneous.

In most of the above species the ovules are very slowly deve-—

loped, and their development is far from being completed when the

flower begins to wither, which is generally eight or ten days after

its opening. Hence in each flower the pollinic masses attain their

complete development long before the ovules, and may be destroyed

or carried away by insects, wind, or rain, without the ovules of the

flower being fertilized. But in the same inflorescence there are

flowers in all stages of evolution; the lowest or oldest ones may

therefore be fecundated by the pollen of the higher or younger ones.

This is what usually takes place; the ovaries at the bottom of the

inflorescence alone arrive at maturity.

The ovary of the Orchids remains open in many species. The

upper part of its orifice, at the base of what is usually called the

stigma, is simply closed by tumefied or even liquefied epidermice cells,

forming the nectar, situated between the stigma and the base of the

labella. When the pollinic mass falls or is conveyed upon this

mucilage it is at once broken up into tetrads, and each grain of the

tetrad begins to germinate.

The pollen germinates thus for a certain time :—two or three

days in Neottia ovata and Platanthera bifolia, five or six days in

Orchis latifolia, seven or eight days in most of the other species,

and about nine or ten days in Loroglossum hirenum and Ophrys.

When the pollen-tube reaches the nucule the latter projects

considerably beyond the integument; but when the contact has

taken place the ovule is rapidly developed and soon acquires its

definitive demensions.

In our Orchidex the vegetation 1s comparatively short (about six

weeks for the Neotéia, six weeks or two months for most of the

species, and three or four months for Loroglossum hircinum), and the

ovule takes twenty days or more for its complete formation, that is

to become fit for fecundation. The seed ripens in a much shorter

time.

The pollen-tube does not reach the ovule through the tissues of

the stigma or the carpels. The ovary is gaping, and through its

orifice the pollen-tubes pass united into a bundle, agglutinated by a

mucilage produced by the jellying of the superficial cells of the car-

pellar walls. This modification of the cells is caused by the advance

of the pollen-tube, and does not take place in ovaries which have not

been fecundated.— Comptes Rendus, August 2, 1886, p. 357.

Manual of North-American Birds.

We have received from Messrs. J. B. Lippincott & Co., of New

York, a notice that they are about to publish a ‘ Manual of North-

American Birds’ from the pen of Prof. Robert Ridgway, whose

contributions to the literature of North-American ornithology are

well known. Prof. Ridgway’s knowledge of the habits of birds in a

state of nature, and his connexion with the Ornithological Depart-

ment of the National Museum at Washington, will doubtless enable

him to make this a valuable contribution to the literature of orni-

thology. The work will be abundantly illustrated, the estimated

number of figures being 425.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 107. NOVEMBER 1886.

XXXIV.—Preliminary Report on the Monaxonida collected

by H.M.S. ‘Challenger’*. By Sruart O. Riwiey, M.A.,

F.L.S., of the British Museum, and Arruur Denpy, B.Sc.,

Associate of the Owens College, Manchester.

Part I,

THE following brief descriptions of genera and species are

published by kind permission of Dr. John Murray, F.R.S.E.,

Director of the ‘Challenger’ Commission. We propose to

describe in this place none but the new species, and those

only very briefly. The classification adopted is a modifica-

tion of those already in use, which seems to meet the require-

ments of the case.

Order MONAXONIDA.

Siliceous sponges with uniaxial skeleton-spicules.

Suborder I. HALICHONDRINA (Vosmaer).

Typically non-corticate; skeleton usually reticulate. Skele-

ton-spicules usually acerate or acuate.

* For figures we must refer the reader to our forthcoming Report,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 23

326 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Family 1. Homorrhaphide *.

Skeleton-spicules acerate to cylindrical ; no flesh-spicules.

Subfamily 1. Rawrerra.

Spicules never completely enveloped in horny fibre.

Genus HaALicHonpRIA (Fleming).

Skeleton confused; spicules acerate, long and slender;

little spongin.

Halichondria solida, n. sp.

Massive, incrusting. Greyish yellow. Compact, firm.

No special dermal skeleton. Skeleton a confused dense mass

of felted acerates ; no fibres. Spicules smooth, curved, fusi-

form acerates blunted at the ends ; length up to 1:1 millim.,

thickness up to 038 millim.

Localities. Reefs, Tahiti, 30-70 fath. ; Api, New Hebrides,

60-70 fath. (var. rugosa).

Halichondria pelliculata, n. sp.

Erect, lobose, annulated. Vents at summits of lobes.

Yellow. Surface glabrous, covered by a chitinous membrane.

Soft internally. Dermal reticulation composed of scattered

acerates. Main skeleton sparse, with few distinct fibres.

picules stout fusiform acerates, curved, sharp-pointed; size

“45 by °028 millim.

Locality. Amboyna, 100 fath.

Halichondria latrunculioides, n. sp.

Erect, lobose. Light grey. Soft and spongy internally.

Surface corrugated but glabrous; with rounded pore-areas

elevated above the rest. Dermal membrane parchment-like,

except in the pore-areas, where it is very thin and reduced to

a sieve by the numerous pores. Vents singly on conical

processes, chiefly at summit of sponge. Dermal skeleton a

continuous sheet of spicules laid side by side. Main skeleton

loose, irregularly fibrous. Spicules almost straight, fusiform

acerates sharp-pointed, size ‘7 by °022 millim.; also a larger

form, with unequal ends, size 1:25 by ‘031 millim.

Locality. Station 520, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Genus PrrrosiA (Vosmaer).

Texture firm to stony.. Vents conspicuous. Skeleton

* duds, one and the same; padis, needle.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 327

confused, but with broad compact tracts of spicules. Spicules

acerate to cylindrical, commonly short and stout.

Petrosia similis, n. sp.

Repent, branched, or erect, lobose. Vents large, on upper

surface. Yellowish grey. Texture more or less firm, fibrous.

Surface smooth. Dermal membrane distinct, supported on

ends of primary fibres. Skeleton, of primary and secondary

fibres forming rectangular meshes. Spicules slightly curved

acerates, fairly sharp; size ‘225 by ‘016 millim.

Localities. Stations 142 and 150, Southern Ocean, 150

fath.; Station 314, off Falkland Islands, 70 fath. (var. massa) ;

Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath. (var. compacta).

Petrosia truncata, n. Sp.

Massive, sessile. Yellowish. Hard and stony, but rather

brittle. Surface smooth. Only one vent present in the single

specimen, ¢ inch in diameter, at the summit of a large tubular

projection. Skeleton a’ reticulation of stout spiculo-fibre,

primary and secondary fibres distinct. Fibre compact, about

‘I millim. thick. Spicules short, stout, slightly curved, cylin-

drical ; size °17 by -0094 millim.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Petrosia hispida, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, lobate, narrowing at base; with numerous

small papille, each bearing a single small vent. Yellowish

grey. fairly compact, rather brittle. Surface uneven,

minutely hispid. Skeleton a reticulation of spiculo-fibre, in

which the primary lines are fairly distinct, but the secondary

very confused and almost obliterated by numerous scattered

spicules. Spicules slightly curved acerates, not very sharply

but rather gradually pointed ; size ‘37 by 021 millim.

Locality. Royal Sound, Kerguelen, 25 fath.

Genus Renter (Nardo),

Skeleton composed of definite rectangular (sometimes tri-

angular or polygonal) typically unispicular meshes. Spicules

short acerates or blunted acerates.

Reniera subglobosa, n. sp.

Sessile, subglobular, hollow, thick-walled, with a wide

circular opening at the summit. Diameter about 1 inch.

Yellowish grey. Texture firm but very brittle, cavernous.

23%

328 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Main skeleton a confused but subrectangular reticulation of

loose fibre two or three spicules wide. Also a unispicular

dermal reticulation. Spicules slightly curved, subhastately

and sharply pointed acerates; size ‘3 by ‘013 millim.

Locality. Station 307, south-west coast of Patagonia, 147

fath.

Reniera tufa, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, cake-like. Greyish yellow. Texture

firm, almost stony, but brittle. Surface smooth but uneven.

Dermal membrane readily peeling off. Vents rather small,

circular, level with surface. Skeleton a compact but rather

irregular, almost unispicular reticulation with triangular

meshes. Spicules slightly curved, subhastately pointed ace-

rates ; size *2 by ‘01 millim.

Locality. St. Jago, Cape Verds, 100-128 fath.

Subfamily ii. Caazrvrwa.

A considerable amount of spongin present, typically forming

a thick sheath around the fibres.

The classification of the Chalinina is at present in a very

unsatisfactory condition. We hope to learn much from Dr.

v. Lendenfeld’s forthcoming descriptions of his Australian

species, and must acknowledge our indebtedness to him for

allowing us to examine his specimens, a few of which are

identical with species here described.

Genus PACHYCHALINA (Schmidt).

Lobose or digitate, solid, with even surface. Fibres stout,

with spicules numerous, arranged polyserially.

Pachychalina megalorrhaphis, n. sp.

Long cylindrical branches up to 4 inch thick. Pale yellow.

Compressible and elastic. Surface nearly smooth. Dermal

membrane thin. Vents small, subuniserially arranged.

Skeleton :—(a) dermal, not very distinct, small-meshed, loose-

fibred, echinated at nodes by ends of primaries; (4) main, a

subrectangular reticulation of spiculo-fibre and scattered spi-

cules, primary lines distinct. Fibres strong; no distinet

sheath of spongin. Spicules slightly curved, gradually sharp-

pointed acerates ; size °25 by °016 millim.

Locality. Station 163 p, off New South Wales, 120 fath. -

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 329

Pachychalina elongata, n. sp.

Digitate, ramose; branches long, diameter about 4 inch.

Compressible and elastic, tough and fibrous. Becta mem-

brane with its supporting skeleton-reticulation forming a

tough skin. Vents small, scattered, chiefly on one side.

Skeleton :—(a) dermal, close-meshed, fibre echinated by

projecting spicules ; (b) main, a rectangularly meshed reticu-

lation of spiculo-fibre. Fibre ‘07 millim. thick, with much

spongin, spicules not confined to centre. Spicules slightly

curved acerates ; size ‘1 by ‘0065 millim.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

Pachychalina (?) punctata, n. sp.

Erect, flattened, lobate; thickness about } inch. Dark

greyish yellow. Tough and leathery, compressible and

elastic. Surface uneven but glabrous. Vents minute, on

one side only. Pores unusually large, visible to the naked

eye as minute openings abundantly seattered on both sides,

lined by spongin, which projects into the cavity in large

bosses, frequently giving it a cruciform outline *. Skeleton :—

(a) dermal, close-meshed ; fibre echinated by projecting spi-

cules: (6) main, primary ‘fibres ‘07 millim. thick, vertical to

surface, crossed by secondaries ; fibres polyspiculous, but with

a thick sheath of spongin ; numerous spicules occur scattered

between the fibres. Spicules sharp-pointed acerates; size

09 by °0055 millim.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

Pachychalina (?) pedunculata, n. sp.

Erect, stipitate, eyundneal, stalk ehorts Height 53 inches ;

diameter of body # inch, of stalk + inch. Greyish yellow.

Soft and spongy, “elastic. Very minutely hispid. Dermal

membrane thin and delicate. Vents small, scattered. Skele-

ton of loose fibres and scattered spicules main fibres alone

distinct ; no special dermal skeleton. Spongin scanty. Spi-

cules rather slender, slightly curved, gradually sharp-pointed

acerates 5 size ‘d by 017 millim.

Locality. Kerguelen Island, 10-100 fath.

Genus DASYCHALINA , n.

Solid, coarsely spined on surface ; ne fibres stout,

spicules polyserial ; amount of spongin variable, never very

great.

* These projections doubtless serve to prevent the entrance of small

animals.

+ d8aovs, rough.

330 Messrs. S. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Dasychalina fragilis, n. sp.

Trregularly ramose, subcylindrical, aculeated. Branches

about 2 inch in diameter. Light greyish or brownish yellow.

Texture hard and brittle. Vents large and scattered, chiefly

on one side. Skeleton :—(a) dermal, an irregular network of

spiculo-fibre and spicules, backed behind by a coarse reticula-

tion of stout fibre: (0) main, an irregular reticulation of very

stout, compact fibre and scattered spicules; fibre about °35

millim. thick. No distinct sheath of spongin. Spicules

acerate, large, slightly curved, abruptly and rather bluntly

pointed ; size 42 by ‘02 millim,

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Dasychalina melior, n. sp.

Trregularly ramose, subcylindrical or subangular, coarsely

aculeated, but not so much so as JD. fragilis. Diameter of

branches about $inch. Greyish or brownish yellow. Rather

hard, compressible, fibrous. Vents small and shallow, chiefly

on one side. Skeleton :—(a) dermal, a close-meshed reticu-

lation of loose spiculo-fibre, echinated at nodes by bundles of

spicules: (6) main, a rather irregular reticulation of spiculo-

fibre and scattered spicules; fibre much slenderer than in

D. fragilis, but no distinct sheath of spongin. Spicules rather

slender, slightly curved, gradually sharp-pointed acerates ;

size ‘175 by ‘0126 millim.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Dasychalina fibrosa, n. sp.

Branched, coarsely spined. Vents large and circular,

mainly on one side. Branch ¢ to 1 inch thick. Greyish

yellow. Coarsely fibrous, elastic. Skeleton :—(a) dermal, a

coarse reticulation of stout spiculo-fibre, meshes triangular,

broken up by a much finer reticulation of very slender spiculo-

fibre ; (6) main, of stout, branching, and anastomosing spiculo-

fibre, up to*14 millim. thick, and scattered spicules. Spongin

very abundant in the finer dermal fibres. Spicules small

slender acerates, abruptly pointed, often blunted; size -1 by

0032 millim.

Localities. Off Bahia, 7-20 fath.; Station 208, Philippine

Islands, 18 fath.

Genus CHALINA (Grant).

Form various, not tubular, smooth. Skeleton reticulation

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 331

rectangular, with much spongin and a few spicules; fibre,

typically thin, with a single axial series of spicules.

Chalina rectangularts, n. sp.

Incrusting, thin, with low mound-like prominences, each

bearing a vent. Pale yellow. Texture compact but com-

pressible and elastic. Surface subglabrous. Vents small.

Skeleton :—(a) dermal, a polygonally, small-meshed reticula-

tion of spiculo-fibre, polyspiculous, with littlespongin, echinated

by tufts of spicules; (>) main, a very regular rectangular

reticulation of strong polyspiculous spiculo-tibre, with much

spongin completely enveloping it, thickness ‘06 millim.

Spicules short, stout, abruptly sharp-pointed acerates; size

088 by °009 millim.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Genus SIPHONOCHALINA (Schmidt).

Tubular. Tubes smooth inside and out, usually narrow,

each with a round oscular opening at summit.

Stiphonochalina intermedia *, un. sp.

Bushily ramose ; branches stout, short, sometimes anasto-

mosing. Greyish yellow. Soft and spongy, but tough and

fibrous. Surface glabrous. Skeleton :—(qa) main, a regular

rectangular network of spiculo-fibre; fibre rather slender,

with much spongin, cored by polygonally arranged spicules ;

thickness of fibre about ‘032 millim. ; also scattered spicules :

(6) dermal, a very delicate reticulation of spiculo-fibre, with

much spongin and uniserially arranged spicules. Spicules

slender acerates, rather abruptly pointed, up to’l millim. long

and °006 thick.

Locality. Port Jackson, 7-8 fath.

Siphonochalina annulata*, n. sp.

Rooted, stipitate, ramose. Branches long, distinctly annu-

lated, often anastomosing ; stem short and slender. Soft and

spongy, buttough and fibrous. Surface glabrous. Skeleton:—

(a) dermal, a reticulation of rather stout spiculo-fibre

with much spongin, echinated by tufts of spicules; (6)

main, a feebly developed subrectangular reticulation of

spiculo-fibre, ‘07 millim. thick, cored by polyserial spicules.

Spicules subfusiform acerates, sharply and rather gradually

pointed ; size ‘1 by ‘0065 millim. —

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

* Specific name given by Dr. v. Lendenfeld in MS. Catalogue.

332 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Family 2. Heterorrhaphide *.

Spicules of various forms; flesh-spicules commonly present,

but never anchorates.

Subfamily i, Paza@oprerrrna (Carter).

Sponge divisible into body and fistule; with a strong

spicular rind. Skeleton-spicules acerate to cylindrical.

Genus RuIzocHALINA (Schmidt).

Flesh-spicules absent.

Rhizochalina putridosa (Lamarek ?).

Large, massive, subspherical. Upper surface bearmg

numerous short closed fistule directed upwards. Pale yellow.

Texture dense. Surface uneven. Skeleton arranged as in

R. fistulosa, Bk. Spicules slightly curved, abruptly but fairly

sharply pointed acerates ; size *195 by ‘013 millim.

Localities. Station 162, Bass Straits, 388 fath.; off Port

Jackson, 80-35 fath.; off Bahia (?).

Rhizochalina pedunculata, n. sp.

Roundedly elongate, narrowing below into a short stout

peduncle; height 12 inch, breadth 1 inch. Fistule very

short (? all broken off). Brownish yellow. Rind very thin,

like paper. Surface rugose. ‘Texture compact. Skeleton

arranged much as usual; bast-layer very thin, with fibres

compact. Spicules slightly curved acerates, sometimes

blunted, measuring up to about *25 by ‘009 millim. ; also in

the dermal reticulation occasional cylindricals, size variable.

Locality. Api, New Hebrides, 60-70 fath.

Genus OCEANAPIA (Norman).

Bihamate flesh-spicules present.

[ Oceanapia robusta, Bk.

Locality. Bahia (?).]

Subfamily ii. Gerzrza.

Skeleton-spicules acerate. Flesh-spicules present, viz.

bilamates or tricurvates. No rind or fistule.

* repos, different ; padis, needle.

the ‘Challenger’? Monaxonida. 333

Genus GELLIUS (Gray).

Very little horny matter, never forming distinct fibre.

Gellius carduus, n. sp.

Sessile, oval, small. Greyish yellow. Texture loose but

firm; interior cavernous. Surface with numerous angular

projections, many with oscula at summits. Dermal membrane

distinct. Large subdermal cavities. Skeleton :—(a) dermal,

a unispicular reticulation; (b) main, loose, with no definite

fibres. Spicules blunted acerates, curved, rounded at each

end, size 6 by ‘023 millim. Bihamates of usual shape, size

"02 by :0012 millim.

Localities. Station 148 a, Crozet Island, 240-550 fath. ; off

Prince Edward’s Island, 85-150 fath.; off Marion Island,

50-75 fath.; Station 311, south-west coast of Patagonia, 245

fath. (var. magellanica).

Gellius levis, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, large. Surface smooth ; oscula large and

even with surface ; spiculation as in G. carduwas.

Locality. Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Gellius glacialis, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, globular, lobate, or cylindrical ; size up to

3} inches long by 14 broad. Colour pale greyish yellow.

Texture firm but very brittle. Surface even. Dermal layer

distinct, flaking off. Vents large, scattered, even with sur-

face. Skeleton arranged as usual. Spicules large stout

acerates, slightly curved, sharply and rather suddenly

pointed, size 65 by 036 millim. Bihamates large, of usual

shape, size up to ‘07 by °0063 millim.

Localities. Station 142, Agulhas Bank, 150 fath.; Station

145, Prince Edward’s Island, 75 fath. (var. nivea).

Gellius flagellifer, n. sp.

Massive, sessile. Diameter about 1 inch. Pale greyish

yellow. Soft and brittle. Surface even. Skeleton an irre-

gular reticulation of very loose spiculo-fibre. Spicules slightly

curved acerates, tapering to sharp points, size 42 by :018

millim. Bihamates very long, much curved, doubled on

themselves, size ‘06 by :0021 millim. (smaller ones also

present).

Locality. Off Marion Island, 50-75 fath.

334 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Gellius calyx, n. sp.

Hollow pyriform body, with round opening at summit and

long slender stalk ; length 34} inches. Greyish yellow. Body

soft and fragile, ‘stem hard and stringy. Surface minutely

hirsute. Skeleton loosely fibrous in body, compactly fibrous

in stem. Spicules:—(1) sharply and gradually pointed ace-

rates, sometimes tending to become blunt, size ‘7 by 022

millim. ; ; (2) bihamates of usual shape, *02 by 002 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Gellius flabelliformis, n. sp.

Erect, compressed, forming thin lamellae (? cup-shaped).

Greyish yellow. Very fragile. Surface even. Vents?

minute, abundant, on concave surface. Pores numerous, on

convex surface. Skeleton a loose, irregular reticulation of

spicules. Spicules:—(1) large acerates, sharply pointed,

slightly bent, size *7 by *03 muillim.; (2) bihamates, much

curved, stout, ‘O07 by °0063 millim.; (3) tricurvates smooth,

with very obtuse central angle, very large, size *18 by :0063

millim.

Locality, Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Genus GELLIODES (Ridley).

Distinct and well-developed ate, with more or less spongin.

Bihamates present.

Gelliodes poculum, n. sp.

Consisting of a thin incrusting lamella, from which arise

large funnel-shaped calices. Brownish yellow. Texture

soft, spongy, but very tough and fibrous. Surface uneven

but fairly smooth. Skeleton :—(a) main, a reticulation of

stout horny matter, sparsely cored by uniserially arranged

spicules; (4) dermal, a closer reticulation of stout horny fibre,

with few axial spicules, but echinated abundantly by tufts of

outwardly projecting spicules. Spicules:—(1) short fusiform

acerates, sharp-pointed, slightly curved, size *2 by ‘014

millim.; (2) large slender bihamates, size *12 by -004

millim.

Locality. Port Jackson, 30-35 fath.

Genus ToxocuaLina (Ridley).

Fibre as in typical Chalinina, but tricurvate flesh-spicules

present,

the ‘Challenger ’’ Monaxonida. 335

[ Toxochalina robusta, Ridley.

Locality. Off Bahia, 7-20 fath.]

Subfamily iii. Txpavzrwa.

Spicules acuate and cylindrical (the latter chiefly dermal),

and long hair-like trichites.

Genus TEDANIA (Gray).

Acuates smooth.

Tedania commixta, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Creamy yellow. Soft and compact,

with much foreign matter. Surface slightly corrugated.

Dermal membrane thin, distinct. Skeleton of loose wisp-

like fibres. Spicules:—(1) hastately-pointed acuates, slightly

curved, size *3 by ‘0042 millim.; (2) bicapitate cylindricals

with slightly developed oval heads, size 35 by :004 millim. ;

(3) fine hair-like trichites, ‘13 millim. long.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Strait, 38 fath.

Tedania massa, n. sp.

Massive, cake-like, attaining enormous dimensions, Very

soft and spongy. Surface fairly even, very minutely hispid.

Vents scattered, level with surface. Skeleton loosely reticu-

late. Spicules:—(1) stout acuates, curved, subhastately

pointed, often blunted, size *7 by ‘03 millim.; (2) cylindri-

eal, straight, hastately pointed, sometimes with small heads,

size ‘45 by :013 millim.; (3) acerate trichites up to ‘8 millim.

long, often collected into fibres.

Localities. ? Station 163 p, New South Wales, 120 fath. ;

Station 313, east of Straits of Magellan, 55 fath.; Station 320,

off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Tedania infundibuliformis, n. sp.

Erect, lamellar, funnel-shaped. Height 24 inches, breadth

2 inches. Pale yellow. Soft and very fragile. Vents

small, scattered on inside of cup. Skeleton a loose, slightly

fibrous reticulation of rather slender acuates, with bicapitate

cylindricals, in tufts or scattered, at the surface. Spicules :—

(1) almost straight slender acuates, sharply and rather sud-

denly pointed, size 54 by ‘015 millim.; (2) slender bicapi-

336 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

tate cylindricals with oval heads, size 28 by :0063 millim. ;

(3) slender trichites, size °385 by :002 millim.

Locality. Off south-west coast of Patagonia.

Tedanta actiniiformis, n. sp.

Sessile, cylindrical, attached by narrowed base; abruptly

truncate above, forming a flat surface, which bears small

oscular tubes. Height 2 imch. Colour greyish brown.

Texture soft and spongy. Pores in a definite narrow zone

about yy inch below top, very abundant. Main skeleton a

diffuse and irregular reticulation of acuates. Dermal reticu-

lation below the pore-zone irregular, above it forming a low

wall of thickly-packed, vertically-disposed acerates (cylin-

dricals). Spicules:—(1) stout, slightly curved, rather blunt

acuates, size ‘87 by ‘03 millim.; (2) hastately-pointed

cylindricals, size -56 by ‘019 millim.; (3) acerate trichites,

size *56 by ‘0031 millim.

Locality. Station 299, off Valparaiso, 2160 fath.

Genus TRACHYTEDANIA (Ridley).

Acuates spined.

Trachytedania patagonica, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Pale yellow. Soft and crumbling.

Skeleton a very loose and irregular reticulation of spicules,

with tufts of acerates (cylindricals) near the surface. Spi-

cules:—(1) rather stout, slightly curved, entirely spined

acuates, size *35 by ‘0125 millim.; (2) short, straight acerates

(cylindricals), subfusiform, somewhat hastately pointed, size

*245 by ‘007 millim. ; (3) very fine acerate trichites, length

about *2 millim.

Locality. Station 308, off south-west coast of Patagonia,

175 fath.

Subfamily iv. Deswacerziwa.

(Characters as given for the sole genus, Desmacella.)

Genus DESMACELLA (Schmidt).

Skeleton-spicules acuate to spinulate. Ilesh-spicules_bi-

hamates or tricurvates or both.

| Desmacella annexa, Schmidt.

Locality. Station 24, West Indies, 390 fath.]

the ‘Challenger’? Monaxonida. 337

Subfamily v. Vowrrvzra.

Characterized by the presence of a trenchant bihamate

spicule *.

Genus VoMERULA (Schmidt).

Skeleton-spicules acuate. Flesh-spicules large trenchant

bihamates, to which others may be added.

Vomerula esperioides, n. sp.

Erect leaf-like expansions, up to 10 inches high. Pale

yellow. Surface uneven, conulose. Dermal membrane thin

and transparent, with well-marked skeleton reticulation ; sub-

dermal cavities large and irregular. ‘Texture tough and

coarsely fibrous. .Vents upon small thin-walled tubular

projections. Spicules:—(1) smooth acuates, size -7 by -019

millim. ; (2) large trenchant bihamates, contort, notched at

the inner angles and in the centre of the shaft, as in Bower-

bank’s figure (/. ¢c.), length -177 millim., breadth of shaft

‘O19 millim.; (3) small bihamates of the usual kind, length

038 millim.

Localities. Station 142, Agulhas Bank, Cape of Good Hope,

150 fath., abundant ; Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600

fath., one fragment.

Family 3. Desmacidonida.

Skeleton-spicules of various forms. Anchorate flesh-

spicules normally present.

Subfamily i. Hsprrrwa.

Fibre not echinated by laterally projecting spicules.

Genus ESPERELLA { (Vosmaer).

Skeleton-spicules smooth, acuate to spinulate. Flesh-

spicules palmate inequianchorates, to which may be added

bihamates &c. Main skeleton with conspicuous primary

fibres.

Esperella mammiformis, n. sp.

Sessile, hemispherical, about 2 inch in diameter, with short

* Vide Bowerbank, Mon. Brit. Spong,. vol. i. pl. v. fig. 112.

+ Esperia, Nardo,

338 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

oscular projections (usually one only) at summit. Greyish

yellow. Soft and stringy. Spicules:—(1) slender acuate,

finely pointed, size 1:0 by ‘019 millim. ; (2) palmate inequi-

anchorates, with well-rounded palm, length ‘072 millim.,

breadth of palm -034 millim.

Locality. Station 147, east of Prince Edward’s Island,

Southern Ocean, 1600 fath.

Esperella lapidiformis, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, boulder-like (size 51 by 35 by 2? inches).

Soft but fibrous, minutely hispid. Vents numerous short

wide tubular processes, confined to the summit. Spicules :—

(1) acuate, tending to spinulate, rather sharp-pointed, size

"9 by °02; (2) large palmate inequianchorate, with three

strong teeth at each end, size ‘094 millim. long.

Locality. Station 820, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Esperella murray?, nv. sp.

Massive, lobate, sessile, with narrowed base. Height 6}

inches; greatest breadth 42 inches. Pale yellow. Hard and

dense. Surface smooth and even except for numerous mean-

dering cracks (pore-areas), which form a reticulation every-

where, except on the summits of the lobes. Vents grouped on

summits of lobes, about + inch in diameter. Pores in the

cracks of the surface, reducing the dermal membrane here to

a sieve. Dermal skeleton a dense felted layer of acuate

spicules. Spicules:—(1) acuate, slightly fusiform, size

‘7 by *019 millim.; (2) large palmate inequianchorates,

length -072 millim., breadth of palm -019 millim. ; (8) bi-

hamates, often much contort, size ‘053 by ‘0024 millim.; (4)

trichite bundles, size ‘076 by ‘013 millim.

Locality. Off Port Jackson, 80-35 fath.

Esperella porosa, n. sp.

Cylindrical, diameter about } inch. Fibrous but rather

soft. Surface minutely hispid, but with a porous appearance,

due to the close reticulation of the dermal skeleton. Vents

few, small. Dermal skeleton a compact reticulation of dense

spiculo-fibre with meshes °3 millim., wide. Spicules :—(1)

spinulate, sharp-pointed, with small heads, size -38 by ‘016

millim. ; (2) palmate inequianchorates, length °05 millim.,

with long narrowed palm at large end; (3) large simple and

contort bihamates, size ‘16 by -0085 millim.

Locality. Off Port Jackson, 30-35 fath.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 339

Esperella nuda, n. sp.

Incrusting (?). Pale yellow. Soft, minutely hispid. Der-

mal membrane thin and transparent ; pores in groups, groups

scattered. Spicules :—(1) spinulate, with small head, abruptly

sharp-pointed, size ‘245 by ‘016 millim. ; (2) palmate inequi-

anchorates, with long narrow palm at large end, length -025

millim, ; (3) simple and contort bihamates, size *12 by :0063

millim.

Locality. Off Bahia, shallow water.

Lsperella fusca, n. sp.

Sublobose, rounded. Dark greyish brown. Soft, resilient.

Vents few, with slightly tubular margins. Pores scattered.

Spicules :—(1) spinulate, with distinct oval head and usually

much blunted apex, size ‘455 by :0126 millim.; (2) palmate

inequianchorates, length up to ‘063 millim.; (3) slender,

usually much contort bihamates, length :044 millim.; (4)

small compact oblong trichite bundles, size ‘0315 by *0063

millim.

Locality. Off Bahia, 17 fath.

Esperella arenicola, n. sp.

Massive, flat, cake-like (largest measuring 7 by 3} by 2

inch). Light brown. Brittle, extremely sandy. Dermal

membrane thin and transparent. Vents small and scattered.

Skeleton very loose. Spicules:—(1) long and very slender

spinulate, with distinct head and sharp point, size -4 by -0072

millim. ; (2) small, slender, palmate inequianchorates, :028

millim. long; (3) simple and contort bihamates, size (077 by

0048 millim.; (4) large trichite bundles, size 35 by -07

millim.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Strait, 38 fath. —

Esperella simonis, n. sp.

Ramose, cylindrical, or more or less massive. Fibrous,

elastic. Minutely hispid. Pores scattered. Spicules :—(1)

spinulate, with small heads, sharply and gradually pointed ;

size “4 by °0145 millim.; (2) large palmate inequianchorates,

‘072 millim. long, with palm -036 millim. wide, the small

ends abruptly truncated, and often attached to the spiculo-

fibre; (3) large, stout, contort bihamate, size *24 by ‘019

millim.; (4) smooth tricurvates, size -145 by :003 millim.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.

340 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Esperella biserialis.

Consisting of a long, straight, slender axis, somewhat flat-

tened, giving off short, slender, spicular processes in two

opposite series along the margins; coated by a thin crust of

soft tissues. Length of sponge 32 inches, longer diameter 3;

inch. Surface hispid. Spicules :—(1) long, slender, fusiform

acuates, very thin at both ends, length may reach over 2:0

millim., diameter *038 millim.; (2) spinulates, hastately

pointed, size ‘44 by *01 millim. (dermal) ; (3) minute pal-

mate inequianchorates, length 0126 millim.; (4) small

slender bihamates, length 025 millim.

Localities. Station 281, South Pacific, 2385 fath. ; Station

291, South Pacific, 2250 fath.

Genus Esperiopsis (Carter).

Acuate or subspinulate skeleton-spicules and palmate equi-

anchorate flesh-spicules.

Esperiopsts symmetrica, Nn. Sp.

Erect, slender, cylindrical, covered with numerous long,

slender, spicular processes, which cause it to resemble a

bottle-brush. Diameter ¢ inch (including spicular processes).

Colour dark chocolate-brown. Skeleton radiately arranged,

but with no definite central axis. Spicules:—(1) slender,

fusiform, subspinulate, size about *8 by *028 millim. (or slen-

derer) ; (2) large palmate equianchorates, length ‘037 millim. ;

(3) very minute slender bihamates, length ‘013 millim. ; (4)

much larger, very slender bihamates, rather scarce.

Locality. Off Prince Edward’s Island, Southern Ocean, 310

fath. ;

Esperiopsis cylindrica, n. sp.

Erect, cylindrical, dichotomously branched. Height 11

inches. Yellowish grey. Hard and tough, minutely hispid.

Skeleton a central core of dense horny fibre, covered by a thin

coat of granular choanosome. Spicules chiefly imbedded in

spongin in the axis and in fibres radiating to the surface.

Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates, (a) stout, up to ‘7 by *023

millim., (2) slender, up to *7 by ‘0063 millim.; (2) small

palmate equianchorates, length 025 millim.; (8) smooth tri-

curvates, ‘O07 millim. long (? foreign).

Locality. Off Port Jackson, 30-35 fath.

the ‘Challenger’ Monazxonida. 341

Esperiopsis challengert (Ridley) *.

The best idea of the external form of this sponge will be

obtained from the figure referred to *. Erect, stipitate, giving

off branches on one side only, each of which terminates in a

concave lamellar expansion. Length up to about 8 inches, with

six or seven lamelle. Light yellow. Stem densely fibrous,

lamelle rather fragile and soft. Pores very abundant on

concave surface of lamellae. Vents small, abundant on

convex surface of lamellae. Spicules :—(1) curved acuates,

gradually sharp-pointed, size about °35 by :0126 millim.;

(2) palmate equianchorates, length ‘031 millim. ‘This species

possesses the most remarkable and beautiful external form of

all known Monaxonid sponges.

Localities. Station 196, east of Celebes Island, 825 fath.,

abundant; Station 214, south of Philippines, 500 fath. (var.

meangensis, fragments only).

Espertopsis profunda, n. sp.

Stipitate, with narrow tubular head; height up to about

4 inches. Light yellowish grey. Soft and spongy. Hispid.

Skeleton very loose in the head. Spicules:—(1) acuate to

spinulate, gradually sharp-pointed, size 1:4 by 0157 millim. ;

(2) large palmate equianchorates, length up to ‘09 millim.,

but more commonly about ‘05 millim.

Locality. Station 147, Southern Ocean, 1600 fath.

Esperiopsis anomala, n. sp.

Digitate; irregularly ramose. Greyish yellow or grey.

Soft and compressible, but elastic and very fibrous, Chalina-

like. Dermal membrane delicate and transparent. Skeleton :—

(a) dermal, loose tufts of spicules; (6) main, rectangular,

composed of stout spiculo-fibre with much spongin and few

spicules. Spicules:—(1) long slender acuates, tending to

subspinulate, sharp-pointed, size about +25 by ‘005 millim.,

but commonly longer and slenderer; (2) very rare, very

minute, very slender equianchorates, length about ‘01 millim.

Locality. Honolulu, 16-20 fath.

Esperiopsis (?) pulchella, n. sp.

Very small, thin patches of a blackish colour, incrusting a

Myzxilla. Pores in definite areas or sieves, each area about

* Amphilectus challengert, Ridley, Narr. of Cruise of H.M.S. ‘Chal-

lenger,’ vol. i. pt. 2, p. 570, fig. 187.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 24

342 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

-45 millim. in diameter, visible to the naked eye as a minute

lighter-coloured oval spot on the surface. Colour due to very

numerous minute cells of a blackish-green colour. Spi-

cules :—(1) acuate or subspinulate, sharp-pointed, usually with

several slight bulbous inflations along the shaft, size 3 by

0063 millim.; (2) palmate equianchorates, large, and of ©

peculiar shape, length +1 millim., the young forms very short

and broad, with the two front palms united by their apices ;

(3) very minute, slender equianchorates, of the ordinary

“ Amphilectus ” type, length 015 millim.

Locality. Station 192, S8.W. off New Guinea, 140 fath.

Genus CLADORRHIZA (Sars).

External form usually definite and symmetrical. Skeleton-

spicules acuate or (and) spinulate. Characteristic flesh-

spicule inequianchorate, with three or more claw-like teeth at

each end, and a curved shaft expanded laterally into wing-

like processes, especially near the large end.

Cladorrhiza moruliformis, n. sp.

A small globular head perched on the summit of a stalk.

Head conulose, owing to the ends of radiating skeleton-fibres ;

like a mulberry ; diameter, excluding the conuli, 35 inch.

The stalk is prolonged through, and projects for a short way

above, the head. Colour (dry) white. Skeleton composed

chiefly of a main longitudinal axis giving off stout radiating

fibres in the head. Spicules :—(1) straight, slender acuates,

reaching over 2°0 millim. long, diameter ‘05 millim., has-

tately pointed; (2) inequianchorates with three prominent

teeth at each end, length -063 millim.; (3) large, contort

bihamates, size up to °35 by °145 millim.

Locality. Station 157, Southern Ocean, 1950 fath.

Cladorrhiza longipinna*, n. sp.

Consisting of a subglobular body, somewhat flattened below,

with a fringe of very long fine supporting processes (twenty-

five or thirty) projecting outwards and downwards, while a

circlet of very short stiff processes crowns the summit of the

body. From the centre of the lower surface depends a long

* For the very remarkable external shape which characterizes this and

certain other species we propose the name “ Crinorrhiza-form” after

Schmidt’s genus Crinorrhiza. The function of the long radiating pro-

canes is evidently to support the sponge on the soft mud on which it

les.

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida 343

root-like process. Diameter of body + inch, length of sup-

porting processes # inch. Pale yellow. Spicules :—(1) long

slender acuates of various sizes, the longest in the main fibres ;

eo tridentate inequianchorates, length -034 to :06

millim.

Locality. Station 264, North Pacific, 3000 fath.

Cladorrhiza similis, n. sp.

Sponge of Crinorrhiza-form, consisting of a conical body

with a root-like process depending from the centre of the base,

and with a fringe of long stiff supporting processes radiating

outwards and downwards. Diameter of base of cone + inch.

Colour dirty yellow. Spicules :—(1) very long slender acuates,

as usual, forming the fibres of the various processes ; (2) short

inflated spinulates with distinct head, sharp-pointed, length

from *21 to *595 millim., thickness about ‘016 millim., thickly

scattered near the surface of the sponge; (3) tridentate equi-

anchorates as usual, length about ‘0315 millim.

Locality. Station 281, South Pacific, 2385 fath.

Cladorrhiza inversa, n. sp.

Sponge of Crinorrhiza-form. Consisting of a small conical

body, produced upwards into a long slender process; base of

cone nearly flat, with a fringe of short stiff processes radiating

outwards and downwards, and a single very short stiff process

projecting downwards from near the centre. Diameter of base

t+ inch. Spicules:—(1) large, slender, fusiform, blunt-pointed

acuates, size about 2°0 by ‘0375 millim. (but variable),

forming the main fibres; (2) scattered fusiform spinulates,

sharp-pointed and with club-shaped heads, size about °63 by

"0189 millim.; (3) tridentate equianchorates, with much-

expanded shaft, length -03 millim. ; (4) bihamates (?).

Locality. Station 832, South Atlantic, 2200 fath.

Cladorrhiza tridentata, n. sp.

Sponge small, hemispherical. One surface slightly concave

with inwardly-turned margin; the other convex, sometimes

attached. Height + inch, diameter $ inch. Pale greyish

yellow, soft and yielding. No distinct fibres in the skeleton.

Spicules :—(1) long very slender spinulates, fusiform, with

very small head, gradually and finely pointed, size about 7 by

0155 millim. ; (2) large inequianchorates, with stout, strongly-

curved shaft bearing large wing-like lateral processes, and

with three stout sharp teeth at each end, length about ‘O76

344 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

millim.; (3) slender bihamates, size about ‘09 by *0032

millim.

Locality. Station 147, between Prince Edward’s and Crozet

Islands, 1600 fath.

Genus TROCHODERMA*, n. g.

Acuate skeleton-spicules and inequianchorate flesh-spicules

of the Cladorrhiza-type; also the characteristic spicules of

the genus, consisting each of a long straight shaft with (usually)

five equal teeth arranged in a star at each end.

Trochoderma mtrabile, n. sp.

Sponge of the Crinorrhiza-form. Consisting of a conical

body with concave lower surface. Margin fringed with

numerous (thirty or forty) very long spicular processes, pro-

jecting outwards and downwards. From the centre of the

lower surface depends a long slender root-like process. The

summit of the body is produced into a papilla bearing nume-

rous, very short, slender spicular processes. Diameter of

body + inch. Spicules:—(1) straight, slender acuates, which

may attain a length of over 3} millim. ; (2) tridentate equi-

anchorates of the usual Cladorrhiza-type, length about °038

millim.; (3) bihamates, with the ends produced into slender

whip-like processes, length 076 millim. fT; (4) large spicules

with stout, straight, cylindrical shaft, and a rosette of usually

five teeth at each end, length up to *23 millim. These spi-

cules form a dense layer incrusting the body.

Locality. Station 291, South Pacific, depth 2250 fath.

Genus CHONDROCLADIA (Wy. Thomson).

Usually of symmetrical external form. Skeleton-spicules

acuate to spinulate. Characteristic flesh-spicules equiancho-

rates, with curved shaft expanded laterally near each end, and

with three or more teeth at each end.

Chondrocladia stipitata, n. sp.

A spherical head perched on the end of a long stalk. Dia-

meter of head about 3 inch, length of stalk 1 inch, attached

at the base. Pale yellow. Soft, hispid. Spicules :—(1) long,

sharp-poited, fusiform spinulates, with very faintly marked

heads, size up to 2°2 by °038 millim.; (2) large equiancho-

rates with curved shafts bearing five prominent claw-like

* rpoxés, a wheel; Sepya, the skin.

: bee length of bihamate spicules is always measured from bend to

end,

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida. 345

teeth at each end, lateral processes well developed, length

"085 millim. ; (3) slender bihamates, length ‘055 millim.

Locality. Station 147, between Prince Edward’s and Crozet

Islands, 1600 fath.

Chondrocladia clavata, n. sp.

A very small globular head perched on the end of a slender

stalk, which is short, and at the bottom breaks up into a tuft

of rootlets. From various parts of the head radiate long

slender processes. Diameter of head about 74; inch. Pale

yellow. Spicules :—(1) slender acuates, size variable, up to

1:0 by 022 millim. ; (2) tridentate equianchorates of the usual

Chondrocladia-type, length ‘057 millim.; (3) bihamates

about ‘044 millim. long. This sponge makes a near approach

to the typical Crinorrhiza-form.

Locality. Station 174, Fiji Islands, 140 fath.

Chondrocladia crinita, n. sp.

Sponge of the Crénorrhiza-form ; consisting of a conical

body, terminating above in a spike-like projection. Base

fringed by a number of long, coarse, hair-like processes, and

with a stout papilla projecting from its centre. Diameter of base

zz inch. Brownish yellow. Spicules :—(1) slender acuates,

size in the main fibres about 2°2 by -044 millim; (2) large,

tridentate equianchorates of the usual Chondrocladia-torm,

length about -1 millim.; (3) slender bihamates, length about

07 millim.

Locality. Station 216 A, north of New Guinea, 2000 fath.

Genus DESMACIDON (Bowerbank).

Form various. Skeleton-spicules acerate to cylindrical.

Flesh-spicules equianchorates and usually bihamates.

Desmacidon, reptans, v. sp.

Incrusting other sponges or free, massive, amorphous, or

digitate. Greyish yellow. Texture fairly firm, resilient.

Vents and pores small and scattered. Dermal skeleton usually

well developed, with fibre composed of proper spicules and

foreign bodies, and with meshes which vary a good deal in

width. Spicules:—(1) smooth acerates, sharply and rather

abruptly pointed, size *18 by ‘008 millim. ; (2) equianchorates,

with three sharp teeth at each end, and no palms, length

°019 millim; (3) simple or contort bihamates, about -038

millim. long.

Locality. Off Bahia, 7-20 fath.

346 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Desmacidon conulosa, n. sp.

Consisting of a stout peduncle expanding above into broad

flattened lobes. Height 3% inch. Greyish yellow. Firm,

tough, resilient. Surface conulose. Vents small, scattered

over both surfaces. Skeleton, a coarse reticulation of stout fibre

with little spongin. Spicules:—(1) stout, fusiform, gradu-

ally sharp-pointed acerates, size °7 by ‘057 millim.; (2) small

palmate equianchorates with large anterior palms, length

°032 millim.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.

Desmacidon (?) ramosa, n. sp.

Consisting of irregular, vermiform, anastomosing branches

about 7 inch in diameter. Pale greyish yellow. ‘Tough and

leathery. Surface minutely hispid, often with a reticulate

appearance. Vents scattered, with their margins slightly

produced. Skeleton composed of a central axis of spiculo-

fibre from which bands of fibre radiate to the surface,

beneath which they break up into divergent tufts of spicules,

which support the dermal membrane and sometimes project

beyond it. Spicules:—(1) sharp-pointed, fusiform acerates,

size *6 by ‘022 millim.; (2) tridentate equianchorates, the

shafts of which appear to be extended into slight lateral pro-

cesses, length ‘02 millim.

Localities. Station 142, south of Cape of Good Hope, 150

fath.; off Marion Island, 50-75 fath.

Subgenus Homaopictya (Ehlers).

Differing from Desmacidon in the form of the equianchorate

spicule. This has a distinct anterior palm, usually slightly

curved outwards at the free end and always giving off in the

median line a backwardly projecting process, which, when

viewed laterally, gives to the anterior palm a forked appear-

ance. Usually also the shaft of the spicule is laterally ex-

panded all the way along *.

Homeodictya kerguelenensis, n. sp.

Lobate or digitate. Light brownish yellow. _ Soft, spongy,

resilient. Surface woolly-looking and minutely hispid. Vents

small and scattered. Skeleton very loose and ill-defined.

Spicules :—(1) short, stout, sharp-pointed acerates, size *35 by

0189 millim.; (2) palmate equianchorates of the typical

* For an excellent figure of this spicule vide Carter, Ann, & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1882, vol. x. p. 111, fig. 1, a, 0.

the ‘ Challenger? Monawonida. 347

form, anterior palms oval, may be slightly turned out at

the end, shaft with a delicate lateral expansion all the way

along, length ‘028 millim.

Locality. Royal Sound, Kerguelen, 25 fath.

Homeodictya grandis, uv. sp.

The single specimen consists of a large, broad, very much

flattened lamella, presumably of erect growth, at the upper

edge proliferating into compressedly digitate branches. Great-

est breadth of specimen 11 inches, greatest height 6 inches,

thickness 7}; tof inch. Greyish yellow. Firm, tough, fibrous,

resilient. Surface fairly even, but minutely conulose and

minutely hispid. Vents small, in stellate groups of about four

each, on one side only of the frond ; very abundant. Skeleton

well developed, composed of stout Axinellid-like spiculo-fibre.

Spicules :—(1) stout, fusiform acerates, bent in the middle,

gradually sharp-pointed, size *45 by ‘04 millim.; (2) large

palmate equianchorates of the usual type, but with the middle

portion of the shaft not laterally expanded, though often with

an irregular swelling, length ‘063 millim.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.

Genus ARTEMISINA (Vosmaer).

Sponge compact, texture cork-like, as in typical Suberdtes.

Skeleton-spicuies acuates or subspinulates. Flesh-spicules

equianchorates, and tricurvates with spined ends.

[Artemisina suberttoides, Vosmaer.

Locality. Station 49, south of Nova Scotia, 85 fath.]

Genus PHELLODERMA *, n. g.

Corticate, with cork-like rind. Skeleton radiately arranged.

Skeleton-spicules smooth acuates. Flesh-spicules equi-

anchorate.

Phelloderma radiatum, n. sp.

Subglobular, with concave base of attachment, } inch in

diameter, with cork-like cortex °24 millim. thick. Light

brown. Vents (?few, scattered, each on a small papilla).

Skeleton radiately arranged, fibres terminating at the surface

in brushes of spicules whose points are imbedded in the dense

cortex. Spicules :—(1) straight acuates or subspinulates, gra-

dually sharp-pointed, with the shaft slightly bulbously dilated

* deddds, cork; d€ppya, skin,

348 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

at intervals, size “65 by :0126 millim.: (2) equianchorates

of characteristic form, with three rather palmate teeth at each

end, and diamond-shaped “ tubercle” (Carter) ; often the two

anterior teeth are united by their apices to one another ;

length ‘044 millim. The sponge also contains a good deal

of sand.

Locality. Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Genus SIDERODERMA*, n. g.

Sponge with mammiform projections and a dense external

rind of closely packed, horizontally laid skeleton-spicules, and

a soft internal “‘ choanosome”’ (Sollas). Skeleton-spicules :

smooth, bicapitate cylindricals. Flesh-spicules: equiancho-

rates, trichites, and (usually) bihamates.

Sideroderma navicelligerum (Ridley) t.

Hemispherical, sessile. Rind hard and dense, composed of

densely packed bicapitate cylindricals ; about 1 millim. thick.

Surface covered by numerous papillae, some vent-bearing.

Pale yellow. Spicules:—(1) bicapitate cylindricals with a long

cylindrical shaft and an oval head at each end, length °28 to

-595 millim., diameter in middle of shaft ‘0063 to +0126

millim.; (2) very fine long trichites, in bundles measuring

about ‘45 by ‘17 millim. ; (3) contort bihamates, large, mea-

suring ‘06 by ‘0047 millim., and small measuring ‘0189 by

‘0015 millim.; (4) tridentate equianchorates, length -019

millim.; (5) very minute equianchorates of peculiar form,

shaft much expanded laterally all along, so as to become

oval and flattened, and notched in front in the centre, with

one small oval tooth at each end, sharply recurved; length

°O1 millim.f

Locality. Station 188, off New Guinea, 28 fath.

Genus Iopuon (Gray).

Skeleton-spicules :—(1) dermal, cylindrical, usually bicapi-

tate; (2) main, acuate, generally more or less spined.

Flesh-spicules :—(1) palmate inequianchorates, the small end

* giSnpos, iron; dépya, the skin.

+ “Crella navicellgera, Ridley, Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’

Narr. of Cruise, vol. i. part 2, p. 571.

; We are indebted to the kindness of Dr. R. y. Lendenfeld for the

opportunity of examining a second species of this remarkable genus,

which occurs in his large collection, whereby we have been able to give

a more satisfactory generic diagnosis than would otherwise have been

the case.

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida. 349

terminating in a sharp spur (constant) ; (2) bipocillate

spicules * (almost always present).

Lophon chelifer, n. sp.

Massive, honeycombed. Light brown to black. Soft and

erumbling. Skeleton loose. Spicules :—(1) spined acuates,

size ‘4 by ‘02 millim.; (2) bicapitate cylindricals, size °3 by ‘OL

millim., witb microspined heads; (3) palmate inequianchorates

as usual, ‘019 to °03 millim. long; (4) large bipocillated

spicules ‘019 millim. long, of very peculiar form, shaft narrow

and much bent, small end clawed, with two prongs, large end

bearing two, three, or four expanded, flattened flukes, which

together form a cup.

Localities. Station 142, off Cape of Good Hope, 150 fath. ;

Station 145 A, off Prince Kdward’s Island, 310 fath.; Sta-

tion 148 A, between Prince Edward’s and Kerguelen Islands,

550 fath.

Lophon cylindricus, n. sp.

Erect, cylindrical ; diameter 7 inch. Brown. Brittle and

crumbling. Spicules :—(1) bicapitate cylindricals with smooth

shaft and distinct, microspined heads, size +22 to ‘29 by :008

millim.; (2) smooth acuates, sharp-pointed, size *29 by ‘01

millim.; (3) palmate inequianchorates as usual, length

025 millim.; (4) bipocillates of usual shape, length :0127

millim.

Locality. Station 163A, off Cape Howe, Australia, 120

fath.

Lophon laminalis, n. sp.

A number of irregular, flat or slightly curved, cake-like

expansions ; possibly cup-shaped when perfect. Thickness of

lamellae § to %imch. Dark reddish brown. Texture loose,

crumbling. Spicules :—(1) bicapitate cylindricals, heads

sometimes microspined, size 34 by ‘0013 millim.; (2) large,

smooth subspinulates, size *63 by ‘022 millim., rather abruptly

sharp-pointed; (3) palmate inequianchorates, ‘025 millim.

long ; (4) bipocillates, 013 millim. long, consisting of a curved

shaft with a large cup-shaped expansion at one end and a

small one at the other.

Locality. Station 145 A, off Prince Edward’s Island, 310

fath.

* For a figure of this spicule vide Bowerbank, ‘Mon. Brit. Spong.’

vol. 1. pl. v. figs. 124, 125, 126.

350 On the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida.

Lophon abnormalis, n. sp.

Cylindrical, branched; brittle and crumbling. — Black.

Spicules :—(1) bicapitate cylindricals with spined heads, size

*28 by ‘008 millim. ; (2) acuates, generally spined at the base

and also slightly at the apex, size *35 by ‘0126 millim.; (3)

large palmate inequianchorates, ‘0378 millim. long, and of

the usual Jophon type, chiefly in rosettes. Also smaller ones

of about half the size, but not in rosettes. No bipocillates.

Locality. Off Marion Island, 50-75 fath.

Genus AMPHILECTUS (Vosmaer).

We make use of this genus in the manner indicated by its

founder, namely, as a provisional receptacle for a number of

species of doubtful position.

Amphilectus apollinis, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Light greyish yellow. Rather soft

and spongy. Skeleton loose, confused. Spicules :—(1) slender

acuates or subspinulates, gradually sharp-pointed, often micro-

spined at the base, size 315 by °0063 millim. (dermal) ;

. (2) stout, smooth acuates, size ‘5 by ‘0168 millim. (in main

skeleton); (3) small palmate equianchorates, length °015

millim.; (4) large tricurvates with spined ends, size *3 by

°0045 millim.

Locality. Royal Sound, Kerguelen, 20-60 fath.

Amphilectus ceratosus, n. sp.

Massive, lobate. Dark reddish brown. Spongy, elastic,

but fairly compact. Surface glabrous, but with small angular

conuli. Vents small and scattered. Skeleton :—(a) main, a

reticulation of horny fibre, 07 millim. thick, with no spicular

core, and irregularly scattered spicules, which occur also in

wisps near the surface; (6) dermal, irregularly scattered spi-

cules. Spicules :—(1) smooth bicapitate cylindricals with oval

heads, size 24 by ‘003 millim.; (2) palmate equianchorates,

length :025 millim.

Locality. Off Port Jackson, 7 fath.

Amphilectus pilosus, n. sp.

Pedunculate, lobate. Dark chocolate-brown; texture

coarse and hairy, but rather compact. Surface pilose,

shaggy, with deep longitudinal grooves. Spicules :—(1) bica-

pitate cylindricals, heads usually microspined, size “42 by

On the Littoral Fauna of the Anglo-Norman Islands. 351

"0063 millim. (dermal) ; (2) smooth acuates, size up to 2:0

by °025 millim.; (3) acerates—(a) small, tricurvate, size

about °35 by ‘0063 millim., (4) large, almost or quite straight,

size up to 2°0 by °O1 millim. (a and J connected by interme-

diate forms) ; (4) very minute palmate equianchorates, ‘0065

millim. long ; scarce.

Localities. Christmas Harbour, Kerguelen, 70 fath.; off

Marion Island, 50-75 fath.

Amphilectus annectens, nv. sp.

Massive, lobate. Greyishyellow. Soft and spongy. Skeleton

very loose and irregular. Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates, era-

dually sharp-pointed, size 1:0 by :037 millim. ; (2) bicapitate

cylindricals, inequiended, ends microspined, size °525 by

‘01 millim. (dermal) ; (3) small palmate equianchorates,

length -02 millim. ; (4) slender tricurvates with faintly spined

ends, length up to ‘2 millim. (few); (5) usually contort

bihamates, length ‘063 millim. (few).

Locality. Station 320, off Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

[To be continued. |

XXXV.— Contributions to the Study of the Littoral Fauna of

the Anglo-Norman Islands (Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, and

Sark). By Dr. R. K@uuer.

[Plate XI.]

[Continued from p. 307. ]

HERM.

The island of Herm is situated about 3 miles from the east

coast of Guernsey, from which it is separated by a narrow

channel, the Little Russel, in which the sea presents exceed-

ingly violent currents. ‘The island of Herm is not much more

than half a mile broad and nearly 2 miles in length. The

coast, which is nearly perpendicular to the east and especially

towards the south, falls with a gentle slope to the north and

west. On the west coast the sea in retiring lays bare an

immense sandy beach, which extends at spring-tides to a

distance of more than half a mile. Thus the surface of the

352 Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

island is doubled at low water, and the outlines of the island

are very different according to the period of the tide. ‘Towards

the north the sea exposes a beach of much less extent and

sprinkled with rocks.

Communication with the island of Herm is not easy, for

the strong currents which prevail around the island do not

allow the fishermen to sail there except in very favourable

weather; the steam-boat service is not frequent and does not

always coincide with the times of low tide. The few excur-

sions which I made to Herm enabled me to ascertain that this

station was exceptionally rich. I should like very much

to have stayed there for some days, but it is impossible to find

accommodation.

At low water the western part of the island presents an

immense beach, formed of shell-sand, upon which rise some

rocks indicated on the charts by the names of Vermerette,

Hermetier, and Hornet. In this beach live a great number

of species of animals belonging to very varied types, and of

which an abundant harvest may be collected by digging in the

sand with a spade. ‘Towards the north-western region of the

island, in the vicinity of the Hornet rocks, stretch vast

meadows of Zostera, which are continued to the north of the

island, where they give place to numerous rocks. We may

therefore distinguish three distinct regions, in each of which

the fauna presents a peculiar physiognomy.

I, SHELL-SANDS.—These sands are composed of fragments

of shells, conveyed by the violent currents which prevail

around Herm, and thrown up by the sea upon the coast,

where they accumulate in considerable quantities. Similar

débris are also met with at certain points on the east coast,

but do not give shelter to animals; to make up for this the

shells are much better preserved than on the west coast,

for they are less rolled by the waves, and the conchologist

might in a short time collect a great number of interesting

forms. The shells which are most frequently found in the

shell-sand belong to the species indicated below. I give the

enumeration of these species, which really do not belong to

the fauna of Herm, since they are only dead remains, to show

the variety of specimens which may be collected in these

sands.

Anglo-Norman Islands. 303

Gasteropoda.

Patella vulgata, Zinn, Lacuna pallidula, DC.

Helcium pellucidum, Linn. Littorina obtusata, Linn.

Tectura virginea, Miill. rudis, Mat.

Emarginella fissura, Zinn. Rissoa parva, DC.

Fissurella greeca, Linn.

Calyptreea chinensis, Zinn,

cingillus, Mont.

cancellata, DC.

Trochus magus, Linn. Odostomia lactea, Zinn,

cinerarius, Linn. Natica catenata, DC.

— umbilicatus, Mont, Purpura lapillus, Linn.

—— striatus, Linn. Murex erinaceus, Linn.

—— exasperatus, Penn. Lachesis minima, Mont,

—— zizyphinus, Linn. Nassa incrassata, Strom.

tumidus, Mont. Cypreea europea, Mont.

Phasianella pulla, Linn. Dentalium tarentinum, Zam.

Lacuna divaricata, Fab.

Lamellibranchiata.

Anomia ephippium, Zinn. Cardium fasciatum, Mont.

Pecten pusio, Linn. nodosum, Trt.

varius, Linn. edule, Linn.

opercularis, Linn. norvegicum, Sp.

Nucula nucleus, Zinn. Venus exoleta, Zinn.

Pectunculus glycymeris, Zinn. casina, Linn.

Arca lactea, Linn. verrucosa, Linn.

tetragona, Polt. ovata, Penn.

Lucina borealis, Zinn. Lima hians, Gmel.

A careful examination would no doubt enable many other

species to be recognized.

The group of animals living in these sands constitutes a

very interesting fauna.

The ActTINI& are represented by Bunodes gemmacea, Sa-

gartia bellis, and Peachia undata, Gosse. This last species

is known to be rather scarce. The figure of it given by

Gosse is unsatisfactory, but the species from Herm is easily

characterized by its five-lobed conchula and by its tentacles

presenting circular bands. ‘The largest specimens may attain

a length of nearly 8 inches, with a thickness of from 1 to 14

inch. The integuments present a fine rose-colour with spots

of brick-red. The Peachia buries itself very deeply in the

sand. ‘To obtain it the hole indicating its presence must be

sought on the beach and the spade pushed in quickly, so as

not to give the animal time to retire lower down. The

Peachie are associated with Hdwardsie, of which the column

presents a very light grey colour and delicate and transparent

integuments; these Hdwardsiw must bereferred to L. Harrassit,

(uatref.

354 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

The EcHINODERMATA are chiefly represented by Spatangt

and Hehinocardium flavescens, Miill., which are buried in the

sand to a depth of about 4 inches. ‘Their position is easily

known by means of the little cone of sand which covers it.

Echinocardium flavescens attains a remarkable size; the

largest are not less than about 3 inches long by 24-2? inches

wide. They differ from the Mediterranean specimens in the

first place by their size and also by their coloration, which is

dark grey, never rose-colour, so that the name of Amphidetus

roseus would not be applicable to them. Upon these specimens

JI find small pedicellariz with fleshy valves, of a dark red

colour, which I have indicated upon the Hchinocardia of the

Mediterranean. At Herm the Echinocardia are rather less

frequent than the Spatang?. Synapte (S. tnherens) are very

abundant.

A NemertiAN of very large size lives in these shell-sands ;

its body, of a dark colour, nearly black, except at the anterior

extremity, which is lighter, is flattened and about 3‘) inch

wide and of considerable length. An imperfect specimen

which I extracted with much trouble was about 20 inches

long; it broke up spontaneously and immediately into a great

number of small fragments, just as the Synapte do. This

Nemertian is evidently very nearly allied to the species from

the Pouliguen which Giard has described under the name of

Avenardia Pried, if indeed it is not specifically identical there-

with. All that the learned Professor says of that species

applies to the animal from Herm; he has remarked that

‘when taken out of the water, instead of stretching itself

softly like Léneus, the animal breaks up very rapidly into a

multitude of smaller and smaller fragments. When the

division ceases the fragments are scarcely more than 2 ceuti-

metres [about 75 inch] long, and each of them has acquired a

rounded form, in consequence of the contraction of the muscles,

which gradually diminishes the fresh surface of the section,

and finally causes it to disappear entirely ,”"—phenomena which

I have observed in the Herm Avenardia.

Of the PoLtycuatTa, besides Nephthys Hombergi, Aricia

Cuviert, Arenicola piscatorum, and Sthenelais Edwardsit,

some interesting species live in the sands of Herm. I may

mention a large Glycera which | refer to G. alba, Rathke,

and which is very frequent, as also numerous Clymenians :—

Clymene lumbricoides, Aud. & Edw., Letocephalus coronatus,

Quatref., and Avrenia cruenta and A. fragilis, Quatref. In

somewhat muddy places, near the portion covered with Zos-

tera, | have also taken some examples of Ammotrypane

estrotdes, Rathke. Among the Tubicola, Zerebella conchilega,

Anglo-Norman Islands. 300

Pall., Sabella pavonina, Sav., and S. arenilega, Quatref., are

very common. But the Chetoptert (C. Valencinit, Quatref.)

especially are abundant on all parts of the shore; they are

found almost at every step, and even at points very close to

the bank which are laid bare at nearly every tide.

As to the DeEcapopa, they are represented by five

species:—Thia polita, Corystes cassivelaunus, Callianassa

subterranea, G'ebia deltura, and Aatus stirhynchus. These

species, as is well known, are all fossorial.

Mo..usca are also very abundant, and belong to the fol-

lowing species :—Lutraria oblonga, Chemn.; Solecurtus can-

didus, Ren.; Tellina squalida, Pult.; Solen ensts and 8. vagina,

Linn. ; Pectunculus glycymeris, Linn. ; Psammobia ferroensis,

Chemn.; Mya truncata, Linn.; Cardium norvegicum, Sp. ;

Astarte triangularis, Mont.; Donax politus, Poli; Mactra

glauca, Born; Natica Alderi, Forbes; and Skenea planorbis,

Forbes.

Amphioaxus lanceolatus is exceedingly common in the shell-

sands at the limit of the lowest tides. The specimens are

always of rather large size, attaining a length of over 24

inches.

Lastly, I have found in these shell-sands several specimens

of a fine Balanoglossus, of which I have already given a

description in a note addressed to the Academy of Sciences.

The Balanoglossus of the island of Herm is very long and

of very considerable size. As it is exceedingly soft and its

body is always elongated, except towards the posterior extre-

mity, which remains rolled up, I have never succeeded in

obtaining a single entire specimen. ‘The drawing which I

give (Pl. XI. fig. 1) was made from three separate pieces of

the same individual. As it is represented of the natural size,

it will be seen that its length was about 14 inches. But I

am convinced that some individuals may attain a much greater

length, for I have collected pieces of the digestive tube, filled

with sand, corresponding to the segment situated beyond the

hepatic appendages, which were nearly 16 inches long. The

diameter is about 74 inch at the level of the collar.

The conical trunk, 7° inch in length when extended, is of

a bright yellow colour. The succeeding or branchio-genital

portion of the body, which extends to the hepatic region, is of

a deep orange-colour, which passes into dark green at the

level of the hepatic diverticula. The green colour is con-

tinued beyond the point at which the diverticula disappear ;

then it is gradually lost, and the last portion of the body, of

from 4 to 8 inches in length, is quite colourless.

The collar is 7 inch im length. Its anterior margin

356 Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

presents some small unequal lobes; its posterior margin is

separated from the branchial region only by a slight trans-

verse furrow. The region of the body which succeeds the

collar is rather deeply excavated on the dorsal surface ; the

groove which is observed here, and which is very deep beyond

the branchial region, becomes gradually attenuated behind,

and disappears a little before the hepatic region, where the

body is nearly cylindrical. The branchial region is about

;'; inch long. On its dorsal surface it presents an elongated

triangle, of which the apex is directed backwards, bounded on

each side by a slight groove, and presents in the middle a

deeper longitudinal furrow, from which there start laterally

some small and very faintly-marked wrinkles, more numerous

than the lines of separation of the body-segments.

The hepatic ceca, about forty in number, are simple diver-

ticula of the intestinal wall independent of each other. The

posterior region is irregular, more or less lumpy according to

the quantity of coarse sand which it contains.

This Balanoglossus, like all the species of the same genus,

secretes a very abundant mucus from its cutaneous glands.

It is well known that the mucus of the Balanoglosst possesses

a peculiar odour and that this odour varies with the species.

Thus a species found by Giard at the Glénans Islands, oppo-

site Concarneau, B. Robinii, secretes a mucus which com-

municates to alcohol a strong odour of rum. In the species

from Herm this mucus possesses a very marked and perfectly

characteristic odour of iodoform. This odour is extremely

persistent; I have recognized traces of it even in specimens

of which the spirits had been changed several times.

As this Balanoglossus differs in its characters from all

the species hitherto described, I have given it the name of

B. sarniensis, with reference to the locality where I found it.

In a note communicated to the Academy of Sciences M.

Pouchet has indicated that this Balanoglossus was certainly

identical with one of the two species found at the Glénans

Islands. As these two species have never been described, I

have retained for the Herm Salanoglossus the name that I

gave it. The description and figure which I give will enable

the identity of the Balanoglossus of the island of Herm to be

established hereafter, when the species from Concarneau shall

have been studied and described in detail.

Balanoglossus sarniensis appears to exist over the whole

extent of the beach, but it does not seem to be very abundant

there, for by digging in the sand for two hours (that is to say

during the period of low water) I have hardly met with more

than two or three specimens. There is nothing, however, to

Anglo-Norman Islands. 357

indicate outwardly the presence of the Balanoglossus in the

sand, and I have never remarked the pile of sand of which

Giard speaks, and which indicates the position of the Balano-

glosst at the Glénans.

II.—In the Zoster which extend to the north of the island

live some interesting forms, which, however, occur also at

Jersey and Guernsey. Some sponges (Leucosolenia botryoides,

Lsodictya fucorum) and Compound Ascidia (Aplidium zosteri-

cola, Leptoclinum maculosum, L. asperum, L. gelaiinosum, and

LL. sabulosum, Didemnum sargassicola, Botrylloides, and Bo-

tryllus) are common there ; small Crustacea ( Hippolyte varians,

Mysis vulgaris and M. chameleon, Gastrosaccus sanctus,

Cuma Audouini, and numerous Amphipoda) swarm there.

Upon the Zosterw numerous Lucernarie (L. octoradiata, Lam.)

are attached; I have only observed them at this single

station.

I1J.—Under stones and under the rocks, towards the north

and north-west of the island, a very rich fauna lies hidden.

Among the Ca@LENTERATA we may cite:—Sagartia sphy-

rodeta and S. viduata, Miill., Aiptasia Couchii and Corynactis

viridis, Allm., represented by several varieties which clothe

the lower surface of the rocks, in company with Aleyonium

digitatum, Linn.

Of the SponcEes:—Sycon ciliatum and 8. tessellatum,

Grantia compressa, Dictyocylindrus ramosus, Hymeniacidon

caruncula and H. mammeata, Halichondria incrustans and

H. panicea, and Lsodictya simulans.

The ECHINODERMATA are represented by Strongylocentrotus

lividus (pretty common), Astertas glacialis (which occurs

under nearly every stone), Ophiothrix fragilis, Ophiocoma

neglecta, and Comatula rosea (generally distributed species).

Cribrella oculata and Asterias rubens are sometimes found on

the sand. Lchinocyamus pusillus, Flem., is rather common ;

it also occurs among the Zostera. Cucumaria pentactes is

pretty frequent. In one of the bulbous swellings at the base

of the Laminarie I once found a specimen of a Holothurian,

which has unfortunately been mislaid; from the description

of it, which | have preserved, I think I am not mistaken in

referring it to Psolinus brevis, Forbes.

The TURBELLARIA are rather abundant :—Leptoplana

tremellaris and Prosthecereus vittatus are frequent; Polycelis

levigatus and Eurylepta cornuta are sometimes associated with

it, but are more rare. Of the Nemerteans I have met with

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xviii. 25

358 Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Lineus longissimus, Nemertes gracilis, Tetrastemma candidum,

and some Valenciw, as at Guernsey.

The PoLtycu#£TA are represented by nearly all the Guernsey

species. I may particularly mention a very large species of

Lumbriconereis, over a quarter of an inch broad, of which,

unfortunately, I did not obtain the anterior extremity, and

which lapproximateto the L. gigantea described by Quatrefages ;

and Polynoé areolata, Gr., which I did not observe at Guern-

sey. As to the other species that I have brought from Herm,

they are chiefly :—Polynoé cirrata, Sthenelais Hdwardsii,

Eunice Harrassti, Marphysa sanguinea, Staurocephalus rubro-

vittatus, Lysidice ninetta, Lumbriconereis contorta, Aonia

foliacea, Cirratulus Lamarckit, Siphonostomum uncinatum,

Nereis Dumerilii, Syllis amica, Hulalia clavigera, Phyllodoce

laminosa, Eteone longa, Glycera capitata, &e.

The most interesting CRUSTACEAN of this region is Alpheus

ruber, Edw., a species which is known to be essentially

Mediterranean. Bell describes it in his work from a specimen

found in the stomach of a codfish at Falmouth. The Alpheus

is not very abundant at Herm; I have, however, collected

several specimens. Moreover it indicates its presence by the

dry sound which it produces by the creaking of the movable

joint of its raptorial feet. With Alpheus ruber I have found

Stenorhynchus phalangium, Inachus dorynchus, Pisa Gibbsit

and P. tetraodon, Xantho florida, Pilumnus hirtellus, Pirimela

denticulata, Portunus puber, and Athanas nitescens.

Among the Moutuusca I must indicate two Cephalopods—

Ommastrephes sagittatus, Lam., and Eledone cirrhosa, Lam. ;

and two other species which appear also to be peculiar to the

island of Herm—Galeomma Turtonis, Turt., and Lima hians,

Gmel.

Unfortunately I could devote only a few hours to my

researches in the north of the island of Herm. In the first

place I could not go to that island so often as I wished,

and further I chiefly explored the shell-sands for the

purpose of procuring Balanogloss?, of which I wished to

possess some specimens which might enable me, after my

return to France, to make an anatomical investigation of this

interesting type. But the few indications, incomplete as they

evidently are, that I am able to give here with regard to the

fauna of the island of Herm suffice to show that this locality

is one of truly exceptional richness, and that to zoologists

fortunate enough to be able to explore it thoroughly it will

furnish exceedingly interesting prizes.

The geological constitution of the island of Herm differs

Anglo-Norman Islands. 359

little from that of Guernsey ; in the north the rocks are chiefly

granite and present some veins of syenite ; the south of the

island is principally formed of gneiss.

SARK.

The little island of Sark is situated 74 miles east of Guern-

sey and 11 miles from Jersey. A service of steam-boats runs

pretty regularly between Guernsey and Sark during the

season.

The island of Sark is exceedingly curious and very remark-

able for truly imposing natural beauties. It is a rocky plateau,

formed of more or less decomposed syenite, porphyries, and

gneiss, with a mean altitude of about 130 feet, terminated on

all sides by abrupt coasts, presenting perpendicular cliffs

plunging down into the sea. The island consists of two

unequal portions, the whole presenting the form of a figure

of 8, as they are united by a very narrow isthmus called La

Coupée.

The coasts being very high, the sea, in retiring, leaves no

shores to be explored except some small beaches, such as

those of the Bay of Icart, Terrible Bay, and the Grande

Gréve. According to the information that I have obtained

these beaches present only a few naked rocks and do not

shelter any animals, except perhaps a few Sea-Urchins. I

devoted all the visits I paid to the island of Sark to the

exploration of the Gouliot Caves (Caverne Frégondée), which

Ansted and Latham, in their book on the Channel Islands,

describe as a remarkably rich station as regards its fauna.

These caves are situated on the western coast of the island

of Sark, opposite to a small uninhabited island, the island of

Brechou or Des Marchands, which is separated from Sark

only by a very narrow arm of the sea, called the Gouliot

(Goulet) ; opposite Brechou the island of Sark presents a

small peninsula, the Moye du Gouliot. The rocky mass

which forms the Moye is pierced throughout its thickness by

a wide excavation in the form of a tunnel, about 100 feet

long and from 50 to 70 feet high; it runs almost exactly in

a north and south direction, and thus traverses the Moye du

Gouliot perpendicularly. ‘This very picturesque cavern, much

larger than the others, is uncovered every tide and presents

nothing of interest to the zoologist; its rocks are covered

only with Balani and dense tufts of Campanularia flexuosa.

The other caves, situated at a lower level, are exposed only

360 Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

at spring tides, and they open quite close to the entrance of

the preceding one. We penetrate through a fissure between

two rocks into a narrow passage, which eradually widens and

buries itself in the rock parallel to the direction of the large

cavern; this passage constitutes the second cave, upon which

the two others open ; these are more spacious and go off at

right angles, to open upon the sea opposite the island of

Brechou.

The last three caves have their walls completely covered

with equally numerous and varied animals, which, being only

laid dry at very long intervals, for a few hours every fortnight,

have attached themselves to the rocks and multiply rapidly,

presenting a vigour and a development which one does not

find in any other locality. There are, in the first place, Balant

(B. balanoides) which attain very considerable dimensions and

upon which are packed together Sponges, Simple and Com-

pound Ascidia, Bryozoa, and Hydraria, belonging to very

various species ; and the whole forms a thick living layer,

in which the abundance of forms, combined with the variation

of the brilliant colours, is well fitted to excite the admiration

of the naturalists who may visit this incomparably rich station.

The SPoNGES are exceedingly abundant in the caves,

Bowerbank, who formerly visited them, records a great num-

ber of species ; but it is certain that the too lavish demands

of zoologists must have greatly impoverished this wonderful

station. Among the species which [I have been able to

determine with ‘certainty I will cite:—Grantia compressa,

Sycon tessellatum and 8S. ciliatum, Leuconia nivea, Grant,

Leucosolenia contorta, Bow., and Leucogypsia Grosset, Bow.

These Calcareous Sponges are very abundant, and the specimens

are always of large dimensions. Among the other Sponges I

will indicate :—Caminus osculosus, Gr., Geodia zetlandica,

Johnst., Tethya lyncurium, Johnst., and T. Collingsii, Bow.,

Microctona atrosanguined, Bow., Hymeniacidon mammeata,

Bow., Halichondria panicea, Johnst., Lsodictya simulans,

Bow. and Raphyrus Griffithsti, Bow., besides a great number

of undetermined specimens.

The AcCTINI# are represented by Actinia equina, the speci-

mens of which are remarkable for the differences of coloration

they present, varying from red to green, brown, yellowish

and pure or yellowish white ; by Actinoloba dianthus, Ell.,

and by several species of Sagartia, such as S. venusta, Gosse,

S. viduata, Miull., and S. sphyrodeta, Gosse. Lastly, Cory-

nactis viridis is very abundant in the last two caves, and

presents several varieties, the most common of which corre-

Anglo-Norman Islands. 361

spond to those which Gosse designates by the names of C.

smaragdina, C. rhodoprasina, C. chrysochlorina, and C. coral-

lina, according to the predominant colour.

In the third cave I have also collected several specimens

of Alcyonium digitatum. In this same cave are found Tubu-

larie (T. indivisa, Hincks), which cover its roof with their

dense tufts.

The Simple Ascidia are very generally diffused. Cynthia

rustica attains a very large size; we tind further Ascidia

producta, Ascidiella aspersa and A. scabra, Cynthia sulcatula,

and Molgula arenosa, Ald.

Upen the tunics of these different species are attached

numerous Compound Ascidia, such as Leptoclinum asperum

and L. durum, Amaroucium albicans and A. Nordmannt ;

Bryozoa, namely Crisia cornuta and C. denticulata, Lam.,

Cellepora pumicosa, Lam., Lepralia foliacea, Ell. & Sol., Scru-

pocellaria scrupea, Busk, Mucronella Peachit, Johnst., Mem-

branipora pilosa, Linn., &c., together with numerous Hydroids

(Campanularie, Sertularie, Plumularie).

Among the Ascidians live numerous species of Vermes and

Crustacea. The Annelides are especially represented by

Nereis cultrifera and N. Dumerilit, Syllis amica and 8S. diva-

ricata, Trypanosyllis Krohnit, Grube, common Serpule and

Vermilie, and a species of Liligrana.

The Crustacea almost all belong to the Isopoda and Am-

phipoda. Among the latter I will cite Montagua monoculoides

and M. marina, Atylus bispinosus, Anonyx Edwardsit, and

Microdeutopus Webstervi, Sp. B.; Nicea Lubbockiana, Aora

gracilis, Podocerus capillatus, Exunguia stillipes, Nordm. ;

and Nenia tuberculosa, Sp. B. Among the Isopoda :—Lepto-

chelia Edwards, Paratanais forcipatus, Apseudes talpa, Jera

Nordmanni, Janira maculosa, and, finally, a new form, which

I described last year in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles ’

under the name of Jwropsis brevicornis, Keoehl.

I will further indicate Caprella hystrix, Kréy., Pyenogonum

littorale, and Ammothea longipes.

I have already noticed the presence in the caves of Apophilus

Bonnaire? and its larva.

As to the Mollusca, they are represented by a few not very

interesting forms, such as Anomia ephippium, Linn., Modio-

laria marmorata, Forbes, and MM. discors, Linn., Chiton dis-

crepans, Br., and C. levis, Mont., Mytilus edulis, Linn., var.

angulata, and Doris tuberculata, Cuv.

362

Dr. R. Keehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

List of the Marine Invertebrata collected at the Anglo-Norman

Islands in 1884-85 *.

SPONGES.

Sycon ciliatum, Hick. J.,G., H.,

WD.

tessellatum, Bow. G., HL, S.

Grantia compressa, lem. J., G.,

3 WD.

ensata, Bow. G.

Leuconia nivea, Gr. J., 8.

Leucosolenia contorta, Bow. S.

botrylloides, Bow. J., G., H.

lacunosa, Bow. G.

Leucogypsia Gossei, Bow. 8.

Geodia zetlandica, Johnst. S.

Caminus osculosus, Grube. J., 8.

Polymastia mammillaris, Bow. G. ;

Tethya lyncurium, Johnst. J., 8.

Collingsii, Bow. 8.

Dictyocylindrus ramosus, Bow. J.,

Microciona armata, Bow. J., G.;

—— atrosanguinea, Bow. 58,

Hymeniacidon caruncula, Bow. J.,

Gi, uel

mammeata, Bow. J., G.

armatura, Bow. J., G., H.

celata, Bow. J., G.

Halichondria panicea, Johast. J.,

Gye as:

incrustans, Johnst. G., H.

Isodictya cinerea, Bow. J., G.

densa, Bow. G.; d.

simulans, Bow. J.,G.,H.,S.

fucorum, Bow. J., G., H.

infundibuliformis, Bow. G.;

parasitica, Bow. J., G.

Chalina cervicornis, Bow. G.

Dysidea fragilis (?), Johnst. J.

Verongia rosea (?), Barros. J.

Raphyrus Griftithsii, Bow. 8.

Oplitospongia papillata, Bow. G.

(And many still undetermined

species.)

CaLENTERATA.

Aiptasia Couchii, Gosse. G., H.

Actinoloba dianthus, Zl. 8S.

Actinia equina, Linn. J., G., H.,

Anemonia suleata, Penn. J., G.,

Tealia crassicornis, Thomps. J.,

G., EG

Bunodes gemmacea, Gosse. J.,

Sagartia parasitica, Couch. J., G.,

bellis, Gosse. J., G., H.

venusta, Gosse. 5S,

viduata, Mill. S.

sphyrodeta, Gosse. G.,S.

,var. candida. J.

—

Seee troglodytes, Gosse. J., G.,

Adamsia palliata, Johnst. J.; d.

patel callimorpha, Gosse, J.,

Harrassii, Quatref. H.

Corynactis viridis, d//m. HL, 8.

, var, smaragdina.

—— ——.,, var. rhodoprasina.

, var. chrysochlorina,

, var. corallina.

Peachia undata, Gosse. H.

peep ys Smithii, Stokes. G.,

Alcyonium digitatum, Zinn. H.,S.

Lucernaria octoradiata, Lam. J.,

fi.

* The letters J.. G., H., 5. denote that the species indicated have

been found in the islands of Jersey, Guernsey, Herm, or Sark. I mark

with the letter d the species which are obtained only by the dredge.

Anglo-Norman Islands. 363

EcHINODERMATA,

Strongylocentrotus lividus, Br. Luidia fragilissima, Forbes. G.; d.

J. (@), G., H. Ophiothrix fragilis, Mil. J., G.,

Spherechinus granularis, dg. J.;

Spatangus purpureus, Mill. H.

Kehinocardium cordatum, Penn.

flavescens, Mill. H.

Kechinocyamus pusillus, Flem. H,

Asteriscus verruculatus, Retz. J

oe)

Clee

Asterias glacialis, Mill. J., G., H.

rubens, Linn. J. (d), G., H.

Solaster papposus, Retz. J.; d.

Palmipes membranaceus, Retz. J, ;

Ophiocoma neglecta, Johnst. J.,

Me . ‘

Ophiura albida, Forbes. J.; d.

texturata, Lam. J.; d.

Antedon rosaceus, Link. J., G.,

Cucumaria pentactes, Gunn. G.,

frondosa, Mill. G.

Psolinus brevis, Forbes. H.

Synapta inherens, Diib. § K. J.,

Gs.

VERMES.

Leptoplana tremellaris, Gist. J.,

G., H.

Prosthecerseus vittatus, Lang. J.,

G., EL.

Oligocladus sanguinolentus, Quat-

prefs J.

Stylochoplana maculata, Stimps.

Polycelis levigatus, Quatref. J.,

Proceros argus, Quatref. G.

Eurylepta cornuta, Mui. G., H.

Lineus longissimus, Sim. J., G.,

gesserensis, Johnst. J.

Valencia splendida, Quatref. J.,

G3 i

Lal.

longirostris, Quatref. J., G.,

ornata, Quatref. J.,G., H.

Amphiporus lactifloreus, WZ. Sert.

Nemertes gracilis, Quatref. J., G.

Polia filum, Quatref. J.

sanguirubra, Quatref. J.

Cerebratulus bilineatus, Ren. J.

Tetrastemma candidum, Mill. J.,

Gage.

Avyenardia Priei, Giard. H.

Phascolosoma elongatum, Kef. J.,

G.,, Hi

Jie Gi;

—— margaritaceum, Sars,

Aphrodite aculeata, Zinn. J.; d.

hystrix, dud. § Edw. J.; d.

Polynoe cirrata, Mill. J., G., H.

squamata, Sav. J., G.

areolata, Grube. HH.

Lagisca propinqua, Malngr. J,

Harmothoé Malmereni, Zank. G.,

Sthenelais Edwardsii, Quatref. J.,

Peon

Eunice Harrassii, Aud. § Edw. J,

Belli, Aud. § Edw. J.

Marphysa sanguinea, Aud. § Edw.

ogy Neg els

Staurocephalus rubrovittatus, Gr.

aged a i

Lysidice ninetta, dud. § Edw. J.,

Gry Et

Lumbriconereis contorta, Quatref.

Jes Gs, 1.

humilis, Quatref. J., G.

gigantea (?), Quatref. H.

Nephthys Hombergii, Aud. § Edu.

JG. El

scolopendroides, D, Chi. J,

longisetosa, Girst. J.

Aonia foliacea, Aud. § Edw. J.,

Cirratulus Lamarckii, dud. § Edw,

J3,.G3 H.

Chlorema Dujardinii, Quatref. G.

Siphonostomum uncinatum, Awd.

& Haw. J.,,G.;, A.

364

Nereis cultrifera, Grube. J., G.,

oe Dumerilii, Aud. § Edw. J.,

(Coa lel

sp lek

Marionii, Aud. § Edw. J.

falsa, Quatref. G.

irrorata, Malmgr. J.

Nereilepas lobulatus, Quatref. J.

Leptonereis Vaillanti, S¢.-Jos. J.

Syllis amica, Quatref. J., G., H.,

divaricata, Kef. J.,G.,58.

Grubea fusifera, Quatref. J.

Claparedia filigera, Quatref. J.

Trypanosyllis Krohnii, Gr. S.

Hulalia clavigera, dud. § Edw. J.,

Phyllodoce laminosa, Sav, J., G.,

Hi,

Eteone longa, Sav. J., G., H.

Glycera capitata, Girst. G., H.

lapidum, Quatref. J.

alba, Rathke. TI.

Cheetopterus Valencinii, Quatref.

G., H.

—— Quatrefagesii, Jourd. J., G.

Clymene lumbricoides, dud. § Edw.

Vepletpisk

Leiocephalus coronatus, Quatref.

Arenia cruenta, Quatref. H.

fragilis, Quatref. H.

Petaloproctus terricola, Quatref.

JenG::

Arenicola piscatorum, Cuv.

Unley.

ecaudata, Johnst. J.,G., H.

Ophetia bicornis, Sav. J.

Ammotrypane cestroides, Rathke.

Aricia Cuvieri, dud. § Edw. J.,

aye

Leucodore ciliata, Johnst. J.

Dr. R. Koehler on the Littoral Fauna of the

Terebella nebulosa, Mont. J., G.

Montagui, Quatref. G.

Sabella pavonina, Sav. J.,G., H.

verticillata, Quatref. J., G.

arenilega, Quatref. J., G.,

Protula protensa, Grube. J., G.

Filigrana, sp. J.

Salmacina Dysteri, Quatref. J.;

Vermilia conigera, Quatref. J.,G.

tricuspis, Quatref. J., G.

Serpula fascicularis, Lam. J., G.

Spirorbis communis, Flem. J., G.,

Argiope capsula.

Crisia denticulata, Zam. J.,G.,S.

—— cornuta, Linn. J., G.,S.

Bugula avicularia, Linn. J., G.

Bicellaria ciliata, Zinn. J.

Scrupocellaria scrupea, Busk. J.,

Geis:

reptans, Linn. J.

a aes pilosa, Linn. J.,G.,

membranacea, Linn. J., G.,

ES:

lineata, Zinn. J.

Cellepora pumicosa, Linn. J., 8.

ma ssce Rene Ell, §& Sol. J,

Gis:

Mucronella Peachii, Johnst. J.,

Crp lalese sh

coccinea, Hincks. J.

variolosa, Johnst. J.

Flustrella hispida, Fabr. J.

Bowerbankia imbricata, Ad. J.,

G., H.

Smittia reticulata, J. Mac. J.

Cribrilina punctata, Hass. J.

Pedicellina cernua, Pall. J., G.

Terebella conchilega, Pall. J.,G., Loxosoma phascolosomatum, Vogt,

H. Ji, Gey H.

prudens, Cuv, J.

ASCIDIA,

Ciona intestinalis, Zinn. J., G. Polycarpa glomerata, Ald. J., G,

, var. canina. J., G. Cynthia rustica, Will. J., G., H., 8.

, var. fascicularis. J., G. eranulata, Ald. J.,S.

Ascidia mentula, Mill. J., G., H. sulcatula, Ald. J., G., H.

producta, Hane. J., G. Molgula arenosa, Ald. 8.

Ascidiella aspersa, Mill. J., G., H.

scabra, Mill. J.

socialis, Ald. G.

Anurella roscovita, Lac. J.

Anglo-Norman Islands. 365

Ctenicella Lanceplaini, Zac. J. Leptoclinum gelatinosum, Edw, J.,

Clavelina lepadiformis, Wiegm. J., G.

; sabulosum, Gard. J.,G., H.

Perophora Listeri, Mill. J., G. Didemnum sargassicola, Giard. J.,

Aplidium zostericola, Girard. J., pal

Gai. Diplosoma Keehleri, Zak. J., G.

Amaroucium Nordmanni, Edw. J., Botrylloides rotifera, Zdw. J., G.

Gas! rubrum, Hdw. J., G.

albicans, Edw. J., G.,S. Botryllus Schlosseri, Sav. J., G.,

—— proliferum, Edw. J.,G. Hi.

Morchellium argus, Giard. J., G.

Leptoclinum maculosum, Edw. J.,

, var. adonis,Giard. J.,G.

pruinosus, Giard. J.

smaragdus, Gerard. J., G.

. violaceus, Edw. J., G.

asperum, Edw. J., G., H. aurolineatus, Giard. J., G.

durum, Edw. J., G. rubigo, Giard. J.

Lacazii, Giard. G. —— moro, Girard. J.

fulgidum, Edw. J., G., H.

CRUSTACEA.

Stenorhynchus phalangium, Edw. Dromia vulgaris, Edw. J.; d.

J, Ga Hi Corystes cassivelaunus, Penn. J.,

tenuirostris, Bell. J., G. Sales

—— egyptius, Edw. J. Porcellana platycheles, Zam. J., G.

Acheeus Cranchii, Leach. J. longicornis, dw. J., G., H.

Inachus dorynchus, Leach. J.,G., Thia polita, Leach. J., H.

131, Gebia deltura, Leach. J., G., H.

dorsettensis, Leach, J. Callianassa subterranea, Leach. J.

leptochirus, Leach. J.; d. Axius stirhynchus, Leach, J., G.,

Pisa Gibbsii, Zeach. J., G., H. H.

tetraodon, Leach. J., G. Pagurus Bernhardus, Fabr. J., G.

Hyas coarctatus, Leach. J.; d. cuanensis, Zhomps. J.; d.

araneus, Leach. J.; d. Hyndmanni, Thomps. J.; d.

Maia squinado, Leach. J., G. Eupagurus Prideauxii, Leach. J.;

Eurynome aspera, Leach. J.; d. d.

Xantho florida, Leach. J.,G.,H. Homarus vulgaris, Edw. J. G.

rivulosa, Edw. J., G. ~ Palinurus vulgaris, Zatr. J. G.

Pilumnus hirtellus, Leach. J.,G., Scyllarus arctus, Rem. G.; d.

H Galathea squamifera, Leach. J.,

Cancer pagurus, Bell, J.,G. :

Pirimela denticulata, Leach, J., strigosa, Fabr. J.

Ge Ee —— Andrewsii, Norm. J.; d.

Carcinus meenas, Leach. J., G. nexa, Hmbl. J.; d.

Ebalia Pennantii, Leach. J.; d. Palemon serratus, Fabr. J., G.

Bryerii, Leach. J.; d. squilla, Fabr. J., G.

Cranchii, Leach. J.; d. --— varians, Leach. G.

Portunus puber, Leach. J.,G.,H. Crangon vulgaris, Fabr. J., G.

corrugatus, Leach. J.,G. fasciatus, Risso. J., G.

arcuatus, Leach. J., G, sculptus, Bell. J.

holsatus, Fabr. J.; d. bispinosus, Westw, J.

—— pusillus, Leach. J. trispinosus, Zazlst. J.

depurator, Leach. J.,G. Nika edulis, Risso. J.

marmoreus, Leach. J. Pandalus annulicornis, Leach. J.;

Portumuus variegatus, Leach. J.; d,

J Athanas nitescens, Leach, J., G.,

Pinnotheres pisum, Latr, J.,G. Hi.

366 On the Littoral Fauna of the Anglo-Norman Islands.

Hippolyte varians, Leach. J., G.

Cranchii, Leach. J.3; d.

viridis, Hdw. J., G.

Lismata seticaudata, Risso. J.

Alpheus ruber, Edw. H.

Mysis chameleon, Thomps. J., G.

vulgaris, Thomps. J.,G.

Griffithsie, Bell, J.

Themisto brevispinosus, Goods. J.,

Cynthia Flemingii, Goods. J.

Thysanopoda Couchii, Bell. J.

Cuma Edwardsii, Bell, J.

Sphinoé serrata, Norm. J.

trispinosa, Gvods. J.

Gastrosaccus sanctus, en.

Squilla Desmarestii, ZFsso. J.

Tee,

Talitrus locusta, Latr. J., G., H.

Orchestia mediterranea, Costa. J.,

littorea, Leach. J., G.

Nicea Lubbockiana, Sp. B. J.,8.

Montagua monoculoides, Sp. B. J.,

Gas

marina, Sp. B. J., G., 8.

Ampelisca Gaimardii, Aroy. J.

Anonyx Edwardsii, Ardy. J., G.,

longipes, Sp. B. J.

Dexamine spinosa, Leach, J., G.

vedlemensis, Sp. B. J.

Acanthonotus Oweni, Sp. B. J.

Atylus Swammerdamii, Sp. 2B.

J., G.

bispinosus, Sp. B. J., G., H.

Pherusa fucicola, Leach. J., G., H.

bicuspis, Edw. J.

Iphimedia obesa, Rathke. J.

Leucothoé articulosa, Leach. J., G.

Aora gracilis, Sp. B. J., 8.

Gammarella longicornis, Kehl. J.

Melita palmata, Leach. J., G.

Meera grossimana, Leach. J., G.,

Fi.

Eythreeus erythrophthalmus, Sp. B.

Amathilla Sabini, Leach. J.

Gammarus marinus, Leach.

JBI

—— locusta, Fubr. J., G., H.

—— campylops, Leach. J.

brevicaudatus, dw. J.

Amphithoé littorina, Sp. B. J., G,

—— gammaroides, Sp. B. J., G.

Podocerus faleatus, Sp. B. J., G.,

iG:

9 De

Podocerus capillatus, Rathke. J.,8.

Microdeutopus gryllotalpa, Costa.

a5 SAisiy Ds

—— Websterii, Sp. B. J., 8.

Corophium longicorne, Lath.

Cerapus punctatus, Edw. J.

Siphoncecetes typicus, Ardy. J.

Exunguia stillipes, Nordm. 8.

Noenia tuberculosa, Sp. LB. 8S.

Chelura terebrans, Philip. J.

Spheroma serratum, Labr. J., G.,

curtum, Leach. J.

— Prideauxianum, Leach. J.,

Gui

Dynamene viridis, Leach. J., G.

Montagui, Leach. J., G.

Cymodoce truncata, Leach. J. G.

Nesa bidentata, Leach. J. G.

Idotea tricuspidata, Desm. J.,G.,

pelagica, Leach. J.

linearis, Z. J.,G., H.

acuminata, Leach. J., G.

appendiculata, Risso. J.

: 7

emurginata, abr. J.

Limnoria lignorum, Jathke. J.

Janira maculosa, Leach. J., G,

Cirolana Cranchii, Leach. J.; d.

Conilera cylindracea, MJont., var.

punctata. J.; d.

Ligia oceanica, Fabr. J.

Jzra Nordmanni, Rathke.

Jeropsis brevicornis, Kahl. 8.

J, Ga

‘Bopyrus squillarum, Latr, J., G.,

EH.

Anilocra mediterranea, Leach, J.,

Paranthura Costana, Sp. B. J.,G.,

Apseudes talpa, Leach. J.,S.

Tanais vittatus, Liljb. J., G., 8.

Leptochelia Edwardsii, Ar. J.,

Gays:

Paratanais forcipatus, Lj. J,

Anceus maxillaris, Mont. J., G.

Praniza ceerulea, Desm. J., G.

Protella phasma, Sp. B. J.

Caprella hystrix, Ar. J.,G., 8.

linearis, Edw. J., G.

acanthifera, Leach. J.

Nebalia Geoffroyi, Hdw. J., G.,

iH:

Dr. A. Giinther on Pachymetopon and Pimelepterus. 367

Other ARTHROPODA.

AMpus Robinii, Zab. J. Larve of Diptera. G.

Ochthebius Lejolisi, Leach. J. Ammothea longipes, Hodg. J.,G.,

Philhydrus melanocephalus, Oliv. 8.

G Pycnogonum littorale, Strdm. J.,G.

LEpophilus Bonnairei, Sign. J.,S. Halacarus, sp. ?

Corixa, sp. G.

Motuusca *,

Doris flammea, Ald. § Hance. J., Triopa claviger, Mill. J., G.

G. Pleurobranchus | membranaceus,

tubereulata, Ald. § Hane. J., Mont. J.,G., H.

Fag Ss Eledone cirrhosa, Zam. H.

qebogieny Ald. §& Hance. J., Sat eemepney sagittatus, Lam.

x .

Eolis Cuvieri, Zam. J., G.

CHORDATA.

Balanoglossus sarniensis, Kehl. H. Amphioxuslanceolatus, Yarr. H.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Balanoglossus sarniensis, drawn from three fragments forming a

complete individual, preserved in spirits.

Fug. 2. Aipophilus Bonnairei, larva, X 22.

4g. 3. One of the valves of the sheath of the female genital armature,

x 38.

Fg. 4, Abdomen of the male seen from above, x 24.

5. Leg of larva, x 28.

Fig. 6. Adult female, dorsal surface, x 12.

7. Adult female, ventral surface, x 12.

Fig. 8. Rostrum of adult, x 30.

9. Rostrum of larva, x 30.

XXX VI.—WNote on Pachymetopon and the Australian Species

of Pimelepterus. By Dr. A. Gtnruer, Keeper of the

Zoological Department, British Museum.

THE type specimen of Pachymetopon grande was transferred

to the British Museum when the collection of the Zoolo-

gical Society was broken up. Some time after the pub-

lication of the first description of the fish (Giinth. Fish. i.

p: 424) I ascertained from the MS. catalogue of the society that

the specimen was originally obtained by the late Sir A. Smith

at the Cape of Good Hope. No other individual has come

under my notice since; but I have no doubt that naturalists

residing at the Cape would have no difficulty in obtaining

other examples. Fresh specimens preserved in spirits and

skeletons of this fish are desiderata in every museum.

The fish described by Steindachner as Pachymetopon Guen-

thert (Sitzungsber. Wien. Ak. 1x. 1870, p. 135) is also from

the Cape of Good Hope, and probably not specifically distinct

from P. grande. The characters in which this second species

is considered to differ are the proportionate length of the head

* To be added to M. Duprey’s lists.

368 Dr. A. Giinther on Pachymetopon and Pimelepterus.

and the number of scales in the lateral line. But it should

be remembered that the type specimen of P. grande is

stuffed, and that the arrangement of the scales is not so regular

that the number of scales in the lateral line would correspond

to that of the transverse series above the line. The latter are

more numerous and were counted by me; Steindachner’s

statement seems to refer to the former. Also difference in

size and age should be taken into consideration ; but Stein-

dachner has omitted to state the size of his specimen.

A stuffed specimen in excellent condition, 30 inches long,

which we received from the New South Wales Court of the

Fisheries Exhibition in 1883 under the name of Pachymetopon

grande, was of particular interest, as it led to the discovery

that the fishes which Australian ichthyologists introduced

into their lists as Pachymetopon are nothing but species of

Pimelepterus, a genus which is entirely left out of their ich-

thyological fauna. Thus the specimen from the Sydney

Museum is a species closely allied to Pimelepterus fuscus,

from which, however, it may be distinguished by the larger

scales on the back (fewer longitudinal series—nine, instead of

eleven or twelve) and by the shorter horizontal roots of the

teeth. To this species, then, probably belongs the fish enume-

rated by Mr. Macleay under the name of Pachymetopon grande

(Cat. Austr. Fish. i. p. 106). Finally, the Pachymetopon

squamosum of the same author and Dr. Alleyne (Proc. Linn.

Soc. N.S. Wales, i. p. 275, pl. ix. fig. 1) is the common

Pimelepterus cinerascens of Forskal or Pimelepterus tahmel of

Riippell, which ranges from the Red Sea, through the

Indian Ocean, into the Pacific, and the occurrence of which

on the coast of New Guinea has been already recorded by

Cuvier and Valenciennes (Hist. Nat. Poiss. vol. vil. p. 270).

The diagnosis of the Pimelepterus from Port Jackson is

as follows :—

Pimelepterus sydneyanus.

Dee Ae.) Uelatr6 7c le iransye ee

The height of the body is nearly one third of the total

length (without caudal), the length of the head two ninths.

Width of the interorbital space but little less than one half of

the length of the head. The soft dorsal fin and anal are a little

lower than the spinous. Pectoral as long as the head without

snout. he horizontal root of the incisors is not much longer

than the vertical part. Coloration uniform.

Port Jackson.

* The formula given by Macleay for his Pachymetopon is simply copied

from my description and transferred to the fish misnamed by him.

On Sponges from South Australia. 369

XXXVI.—Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Brace-

bridge Wilson's Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carter,

F.R.S. &e.

[Plate X.]

[Continued from p. 290.]

Order III. PSPAMMONEMATA.

STELOSPONGOS, Sdt.

T have already gone into the history of this genus under the

head of “ Stelospongus levis, Hyatt” (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv.

p- 803), and I should not have returned to the subject had I

not found, on comparing the whole of the specimens in

Mr. Wilson’s several collections, that I had confused, in

my description, two forms so very much alike externally that

without many examples of each, and thus sufficient material

for the destruction caused by sectioning, I should not have

been able to contrast their characters satisfactorily for dis-

tinction. Let us now see what these are.

In Stelospongus levis the keratose skeletal structure not

only predominates in quantity over the sarcodic, but is pecu-

hiarly abundant, presenting in a vertical section of the dried

and washed-out specimen a radio-floral arrangement of the

main bundles of the fibre, by their curving upwards and

outwards from the lower part of the axis to the circumference,

being bound together on their way by a dense network of

lateral or smaller fibre. In the other species, for which I

propose the name of “Stelospongus cribrocrusta,” it is the

opposite, viz. the sarcodic greatly predominates over the kera-

tose structure, which, on the other hand, is very scanty,

presenting itself only under the form of a scattered fibro-

reticulation, in which the meshes appear from their width to

be almost absent in the centre, while they thicken by becoming

smaller towards the circumference, and especially in the

stem, where this structure is most required for general

support.

In Stelospongus levis the surface consists of a thin incrus-

tation uniformly studded over with little tufts of fibres, which

project beyond the dermal sarcode and are the circumferential

terminations of the radiating bundles of the interior; these

tufts may be separate, or, becoming compressed and extended

laterally, so as to meet each other, may give rise to a poly-

370 Mr. H. J. Carter on

gonal or honeycomb appearance on the surface. In S. eribro-

crusta it consists of a thick incrustation of foreign material,

which externally presents a polygonal lattice-like reticulation

in slight relief, whose interstices in the perfect condition are

diaphragmed with sieve-like pore-structure, which, in the

worn state, is replaced by a single circular hole; while inter-

nally this crust is attached to the circumferential portion of

the subjacent fibrous skeleton by a few straight, single, deli-

cate filaments, which for the most part do not penetrate the

crust sufficiently to appear on the surface ; indeed, so slight is

this attachment that on desiccation the crust cracks up, through

partial collapse of the sarcodic interior, and thus separates

itself from the filaments of the subjacent fibre.

In Stelospongus levis the abundance of keratose skeletal

fibre enables it under desiccation to retain its original form,

while in S. ertbrocrusta there is more or less corrugation and

breaking-up of the crust, owing, as just stated, to the shrink-

ing of the sarcode internally.

Thus the keratose fibro-skeletal structure of S. cribro-

crusta is so delicate and so scanty that it could hardly sustain

the wash of the sea-shore waves without going to pieces,

while that of S. levis is so firm and dense that the utmost

washing of the waves could hardly destroy its structure; hence

thelatter has been found in great numbers on the South-Austra-

lian shores, as our museums and private collections testify ;

while J have never seen a specimen of S. cribrocrusta except in

Mr. Wilson’s collection, where the specimens were transferred

from the dredge directly to a vessel containing methylated

spirit and water for preservation.

The spirit-preserved specimen described and illustrated by

Bowerbank under the name of “ Halispongia choanoides,” so

named from its supposed identity with the fossil “ Choanites

Kenigti” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, p. 123, pl. vi.), seems

to have been a variety of S. cribrocrusta ; but if this should

not be the case, the illustrations of the ‘“ keratose sponge ”

from South Australia, which he described from spirit-preserved

specimens in the British Museum in 1841 (‘ Annals,’ vol. vii.

p. 129, pl. iii.), are so undoubtedly! and to those, especially

that of the dermal crust in its ‘‘ perfect state” (fig. 7), I would

refer the reader, for it is, as Dr. Bowerbank has stated of all

the rest, “ beautifully and faithfully represented.”

It is strange that, in his description of Halispongia choa-

noides, Bowerbank should have made no allusion to this

‘‘ keratose sponge,’ which is so typical of S. eribrocrusta

that had he proposed a name for it, I should not have had to

introduce the one above mentioned; for the characters of

Sponges from South Australia. 371

Stelospongus levis and S. cribrocrusta are so remarkably

different that the two cannot come under the same designa-

tion, while those of Halispongia choanoides and Stelospongus

crtbrocrusta are remarkably alike.

At the same time Dr. Bowerbank, in 1872 (7. c.), evidently

connects Halispongia choanoides with Stelospongus levis, when

at p. 123 he says, “the skeletons of what are apparently

various species of this genus are very common in collections

from Australia,” by which he probably meant those of 8.

levis, to which I have alluded as being so durable that their

skeletal structure survives the ordeal of the waves in which

S. cribrocrusta would go to pieces.

Again, Hyatt states, with reference to the typical structure

of the fibrous skeleton in ‘ Stedospongus,” viz. the radiating

primary bundles (op. et loc. cit. p. 529), that “ there are none

of these, properly speaking, in some other species, but only

closely connected sheets of parallel primary fibres; . . . these

lead into the genus Spongelia, between which and this genus no

definite and constant differences, applicable to all the species

without reservation, have been found in the skeleton.”” How

far this may apply to S. cribrocrusta I cannot say, for the

other species of Stelospongus which I have described from

“Port Phillip Heads”? (op. et loc. cit.), viz. S. flabelliformis,

S. latus, and provisionally S. tuberculatus, present respectively

the crust of S. cribrocrusta, but with much more keratose

fibre—especially S. flabelliformis, which, but for the difference

in consistence, form, and structure of the fibre, might eaxter-

nally, on account of the crusts being so much alike, be viewed

as a specimen of Coscinoderma; while, on the other hand, the

density of the keratose structure and its sand-bearing fibre

internally allies it to Stelospongus levis.

Under these circumstances I shall give the following de-

scription of Stelospongus cribrocrusta, and leave others to form

their opinion of it afterwards.

Stelospongus cribrocrusta, n. sp.

General form pear-shaped (the same as that of S. levis).

Colour grey. Surface even, composed of foreign material so

arranged as to present a uniform polygonal reticulation in

slight relief, whose interstices are diaphragmed by the pore-

areas, Which consist of a much smaller reticulation formed of

sarcode, also charged with foreign material. Vents for the

most part very large, single or in plurality, on the summit of

the sponge, more or less projected on conical eminences of the

general structure, or on a level with the arenaceous crust that

extends up to their margin, which is not fringed but even.

ae Mr. H. J. Carter on

Internal structure sareodic, much more than kerato-fibrous,

the latter consisting of a loosely reticulated fabric, whose

interstices are so wide and the fibres so small and scanty in

the centre of the sponge that it is hardly noticeable, thicken-

ing in structure and consistence towards the circumference,

and especially inthe stem. Fibre stiff, of a clear amber-colour

and transparency, here and there cored with grains of quartz-

sand, supporting on the circumference the crust above men-

tioned, which is very thick, consisting of a reticulated dermo-

fibrous sarcodic structure, densely charged with foreign

material, presenting externally the kind of ‘ surface” above

described, which is penetrated on the inner side by fine

straight filaments of the skeletal fabric, the latter (still further

in) supporting the sarcodic parenchyma, which is largely tra-

versed by the canals of the excretory system that empty

themselves into a cylindrical, central, cloacal, tubular cavity,

which terminates in the single vent mentioned, or in plurality,

when the vents also are more than one in number. Size

variable, the largest specimen about 5 in. long, one third of

which is stem; head 2 in. in its greatest diameter; stem,

which expands upwards into the head and downwards into the

root, } in. in diameter in its narrowest part.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads and Port Western.

Obs. When a vertical section of this species is made the

great cylindrical, cloacal canal of the centre, which in Stelo-

spongus levis is in the midst of dense fibrous keratose struc-

ture, is found to be in the midst of almost entirely parenchy-

matous sarcode, for the skeletal fibre here is so scanty that the

greater part of the body appears to be composed of sarcode, so

that in this matter alone S. cribrocrusta and S. levis are totally

different ; yet it sometimes seems to me possible that they

may be the extreme structures of the same form and genus

respectively, hence the same generic name has been used for

both.

Hircinia flagelliformis, n. sp. (dry).

Erect, cauliform, cylindrical, round, solid, long stems of

different lengths, growing together and branching scantily

from an expanded base of the same structure; round at the

free end and decreasing in size backwards so gradually that

one 28 in. long may be only } in. in diameter at the base and

1 in. at the other extremity. Consistence firm and stiff, espe-

cially when dry. Colour amber-brown. Surface uniformly

presenting small conuli arranged in more or less broken sinu-

ous lines intertympanized by homogeneous fine sarcode charged

with small epithelial cells supported by the subjacent keratose

Sponges from South Australia, 373

structure. Pores not seen. Vents numerous, scattered over

the surface irregularly throughout the branch. Skeletal sup-

port consisting of densely reticulated, stiff, short-jointed fibre

of two kinds, viz. sand-cored or main, whose branches end in

the conuli on the surface, and transparent or lateral, inter-

uniting the sand-cored filaments, the latter diminishing in

size with the increase of the reticulation. Largest speci-

men, which consists of a group of twelve stalks of different

lengths, varying from 24 to 28 in. in length and under

z in. in diameter, all growing up out of the same expanded

base.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. 'This species in form is very like that from the West

Indies, which I have described under the name of “Aplysina

longissima”’ (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 271), whose structure

and characters were so ill-defined, that at the time I was

doubtful whether to call it an Aplysina or “ Hircinia,” so

it is just possible that the two are the same. The soft fibro-

reticulated dermal structure which characterizes most sponges

of this kind in Mr. Wilson’s collection is absent in Hircinia

flagelliformis, in which, instead of being thick and opaque when

dry, it is thin, transparent, and homogeneous.

Hircinia (Spongelia) rectilinea, Hyatt.

Hireinia (Spongelia) rectilinea, Hyatt, Revision of N. American Pori-

ferze, p. 537, pl. xvii. no. 13.

Vase-shaped, cylindrical, stipitate, rather everted at the

brim, externally nodose and lumpy, internally even; stem

smooth, rather compressed. Colour sponge-brown. Surface

minutely conulated both externally and internally; conuli

projecting through a soft, fleshy, fibro-reticulated, dermal

structure, the interstices of which are occupied by the pore-areas,

which are chiefly on the outside of the specimen. Vents cir-

cular, plentifully scattered over the inside, increasing in size

towards the bottom of the cup, where there are two very large

ones. Skeletal fibres sand-cored and transparent, the former

main or primary, and the latter interuniting or secondary,

producing together a reticulated structure which, on the out-

side of the vase, grows up into large, irregularly nodose or

lumpy excrescences without any distinct form or arrangement,

but on the inner side presents an even surface. Size of speci-

men :—Body 5 in. high by 3 in. in diameter; cup-like exca-

vation about 2 in. deep and 4 in. in diameter across the

brim.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This is so very like the form and description of Hyatt’s

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 26

374 Mr. H. J. Carter on

specimen, which came from the same neighbourhood, viz.

“Phillip’s Island,” close to ‘ Port Western,” that I have

given it his designation.

Besides these there are other massive specimens of fir-

cinie in Mr. Wilson’s collection from Port Western, mostly

small, which, but for the character of their keratose fibre,

might be mistaken for colourless or grey Aplysine, since they

present no particular shape, and, as I have before stated

respecting the Aplysinide, much. experience on the spot

where an unlimited number of specimens can be obtained is

necessary to reduce the whole here as well as elsewhere to

their proper specific value, a task which the great number of

species among the PSAMMONEMATA renders as important as at

present it seems to be overwhelming.

Euspongia infundibuliformis, n. sp.

Vase-shaped or flabellate ; infundibularly contracted to-

wards the base where the stem has been truncated (probably

by the dredge). Outer surface raised into thick, broken, sub-

reticulate ridges, which radiate irregularly from the base to the

circumference; inner surface even. Colour light brown.

Surfaces (internal and external) uniformly covered with

minutely conulated, sinuous ridges, projecting through an epi-

thelial layer of nucleated circular cells, each about 24-6000ths

in. in diameter, which, in its turn, rests on a soft, fleshy,

dermal fibro-reticulation. Pores in the interstices of the reticu-

lation, chiefly on the outside. Vents thickly distributed over

the inner side, each about 1-18th in. in diameter, and for the

most part respectively provided with a sarcodic sphinctral

ring, subuniform in size and distribution, absent about the

lower part of the cup; structure, although fine, very compact,

chiefly composed of comparatively small keratose fibres of two

kinds, viz. sand-cored and transparent, the former scanty and

branching in more or less straight lines towards the surface,

where they end in the conuli, the latter abundant and inter-

uniting the former, but so delicate that they can only be seen

with a microscope. Size of vasiform specimen (for there are

two) 5 in. high both inside and out, wall } in. thick, diameter

across the brim 7 in. ; stem, where it has been truncated, about

2 in. in diameter.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. The exact height of this specimen cannot be given

as the stem has been cut off. Jn its dried state it is firm and

hard on the surface, on account of the presence of the dried

sarcode over its compact structure, which, if thoroughly

Sponges from South Australia. 375

washed out, as some specimens are among the waves, would

have presented the usual woolly or soft structure of the finest

“Turkey sponge.” The flabellate specimen is (as I have

before stated in many instances) only preparatory to the vase-

shaped one, wherein the two sides of the former approxima-

ting become united, often, too, leaving a hole at the bottom.

There is another, but dried, cup-shaped specimen whose

surface throughout is covered with a thick coating of sand

mixed with the filaments of Spongiophaga communis ; hence it

is very hard, and the surfaces (inner and outer) respectively

very smooth. It is 4 in, across the brim and 2 in. deep.

Order IV. RHAPHIDONEMATA.

Chalina oculata, var. repens, n. var.

Reptant, spreading over both sides of the flat fronds of a

black olive Fucus, at least 8 in, long and 2 to 3 in. broad,

covered with large circular vents respectively, terminating

conical, monticular processes in juxtaposition. Colour light

brown. Consistence resilient. Surface even, minutely fibro-

reticulate. Pores in the interstices of the fibro-reticulation.

Vents numerous, large, and circular, each terminating the

summit of a flask-shaped or monticuliform individual which,

in conjunction with others of the same kind, form the reptant

crust of which the specimen is composed. Structure essen-

tially keratose, that 1s without spicules; fibre reticulate and

short-jointed, smaller on the surface than in the interior, sup-

porting a thin sarcode charged with ova in an advanced state

of segmentation. No spicules. Size of specimen about 8 in.

long (that is, the size of the branches of the Fucus over which

it has grown), about 1 in. thick.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This variety of Chalina oculata is evidently allied to

the “ knotty mass or crust-like” form of Halichondria simu-

lans, Johnston (Brit. Spong. 1842, p. 109), whose relations

T have noticed in connexion with specimens in the British

Museum, being, from the nature of its keratose structure, a

Chalina in one place and a Reniera in another (‘ Annals,’

1882, vol. ix. p. 277), to which I must refer the reader for

further observations on the subject, as it bears upon the fact

to which Schmidt alluded in 1870, viz. the connexion be-

tween Chalina and Renetra (Atlantisch. Spongienf. p. 37).

It is illustrative of my family no. 3, viz.the ‘ Reptata”’ (see

Classification, ‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 141), and isa

repent variety of Chalina oculata, as described in the ‘ Annals’

of 1885 (vol. xvi. p. 285). The absence of ene 1s as

376 Mr. H. J. Carter on

remarkable as it is unusual; but I have already alluded to

the extreme smallness of these in the other specimens of Mr.

Wilson’s Chaline (ib. p. 284), and here they are altogether

absent, while the fibre is only cored by a flocculent substance

such as appears in the transparent fibre of the PSAMMONE-

MATA.

Acervochalina claviformis, n. sp.

Erect, cylindrical, clavate or pyriform, with the largest end

uppermost. Consistence remarkably loose and tender. Colour

grey-brown. Surface uniformly smooth, covered with a fine

fibro-reticulation. Pores in the interstices of the reticulation.

Vents numerous, very large and circular, with prominent or

raised margin, scattered irregularly over the surface. Struc-

ture remarkably loose, composed of fibres cored with the

spicules of the species, many of which project through the

sides, supporting the sarcode abundantly traversed by large

excretory canals which terminate respectively in the vents

mentioned. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, smooth,

curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed, about 40 by 14-6000th in.,

coring the fibre and more or less projecting through it. Size

of specimen (of which there are two almost exactly alike,

although coming from different localities), 5 in. high, 14 in.

in diameter in the widest part of the head, and 5-8ths at the

base, where it expands into a discoid root-like attachment.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads and Port Western.

Obs. This species, in the present instance, is chiefly charac-

terized by its pyramidal erect form, large vents, and delicate

structure, so that, if handled roughly, it would go to pieces.

Order V. ECHINONEMATA.

Plumohalichondria plumosa, var. purpurea, n. var.

Fig-shaped, the largest end upwards, growing on a frag-

ment of the calcareous test of a Polyzoon. Consistence firm.

Colour pinkish purple. Surface even, minutely reticulated.

Pores in the interstices of the reticulation. Vents small,

scattered over the summit. Structure compact; dermis

pinkish, but internally light sponge-yellow, composed of

sarcode supported on the spiculiferous fibre of the species,

traversed by the canals of the excretory system. Spicules of

two kinds, viz. skeletal and echinating :—1, skeletal spicules

of two forms, viz. acuate, curved, scantily spined but chiefly

towards the large end, about 45 by 2-6000ths in. ; and acerate,

smooth, curved or nearly straight (viz. the “ tibiella”’), more

or less gradually pointed : 2, echinating spicule clavate, thickly

Sponges from South Australia. 377

spined, spines large, viz. as long as the shaft is thick; total

size about 20 by 3-6000ths in. Skeletal spicules of both forms

mixed in the fibre, the ‘“tibiella’’* most numerous; No. 2,

the echinating spicule, plentifully dispersed over the fibre.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This variety is chiefly characterized by the absence of

a flesh-spicule, viz. the usual angulated equianchorate, together

with the presence of a pinkish colour in the dermis, although

in respect to the latter, when only superficial, I am always in

doubt how far it may have been derived from the proximity

of a similarly coloured sponge, ex. gr. Suberttes Wilson.

Axinella chalinoides, var. cribrosa (dry).

Specimen a compressed cluster of polychotomous branches

rising from a short thick stem with root-like expansion;

branches finger-like, subcylindrical, subpointed, dividing more

or less on the same plane, interuniting more or less midway

between the stem and the free extremities. Consistence com-

pressible, not hard. Colour fawn-colour. Surface cribrate

generally. Pores not seen,probably in the holesof the cribration.

Vents in great plurality, arranged linearly on each side of the

subcylindrical branch, deeply sunk into the tissue and rendered

stelliform by grooves radiating from them to the surface,

probably in the fresh state consisting of subdermal branched

venations of the excretory systems leading to the vents.

Structure compact generally, that is not condensed axially ;

fibre strongly developed, short-jointed. Spicules acuate, of

two sizes, vlz. one comparatively stout and short, about 25

by 1-6000th in., and the other long and thin, about 50 by

4-6000th in. in diameter—the former coring the fibre and pro-

jecting through it, especially towards the surface, which is

thus rendered shortly hispid, and the latter both in the fibre

with the former and loose in the surrounding sarcode. Size

of specimen 9 in. high and 4 in. in its broad diameter.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads.

Obs. The rough cribrose surface together with the stelli-

form vents and acuate form of spicules of this species cause

it to differ from, as much as the general form and linear

arrangement of the vents cause it to resemble, the digitiform

Chaline.

Axinella cladoflagellata, n. sp.

Long, round, attenuated, whip-like, branched, scantily

divided, the whole rising from a short thick stem. Consis-

tence firm. Colour grey. Surface even, granulated with

* “Tibiella,” the name proposed for this spicule in the ‘ Annals’ of

1881 (vol. vii. p. 369, pl. xvii. fig. 9, 6).

378 Mr. H. J. Carter on

little tufts of spicules that just project through the dermis

where the latter is entire, but where the dermis is abraded,

presenting a villous surface. Neither pores nor vents seen.

(They are generally very small in these sponges, and on

desiccation, from the compactness of the structure and the

thickness in consistence of the sarcode, disappear alto-

gether owing to the contraction of the latter.) Structure very

compact and condensed in the axis, becoming less so towards

the surface, also usual with these sponges. Spicules of one

kind only, viz. long, acuate, entering thickly into the compo-

sition of the axis, and appearing at the circumference in the

little “tufts”? mentioned. Size of specimen 1 ft. long; stem

thin, long, 5-8ths in. in diameter.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This is simply a Déctyocylindrus without echinating

spicules, and therefore called an “ Aainella.”

Axinella coccinea, n. sp.

Massive, lobodigitate, digitations united, contracted towards

the base, stipitate. Consistence lax. Colour rich deep purple-

red throughout. Surface even, smooth, fibro-reticulate, co-

vered by thin dermis. Pores in the interstices of the reticu-

lation. Vents conical, at the ends of the digitations respec-

tively. Structure lax, fibrous, consisting of spiculiferous

fibre stained by the red colouring-matter exuding from the

granules of the sponge; supporting sarcode plentifully charged

with dark red-purple granuliferous, pigmental cells, whose

cell-wall is colourless and about 10-6000ths in. in diameter,

accompanied by the granules also separately, in the form of

minute, spherical, pigmental cellule about 2-6000ths in.,

which have become extravasated into the tissue generally, but

of which I could see neither on the surface in the form of

epithelial cells; structure traversed plentifully by the canals

of the excretory canal-system. Spicule of one form only,

viz. acuate, smooth, curved, rather abruptly pointed at one

end, round at the other, about 55 by 1$-6000th in. ; coring the

fibre, and here and there projecting through it subechina-

tingly. Size of specimen 6 in. high by 4 x 4 in. in its greatest

horizontal diameters.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. ‘This differs from Azinella atropurpurea, viz. the

similarly coloured specimen already described (‘ Annals,’ 1885,

vol. xvi. pp. 359, 860), both in general form and spiculation,

as may be seen by comparing the descriptions respectively ;

but the colouring-matter and its persistence is the same, that

is to say it is neither altered by preservation in spirit nor by

desiccation. J am in doubt, from its loose structure, whether

it ought not to be considered a Chalina.

Sponges from South Australia. 379

Phakellia ventilabrum, var. australiensis, n. var.

Specimen flat, thin, wedge-shaped. Consistence firm.

Colour grey. Surface even, consisting of a thin, white der-

mal crust of small spicules arranged cribrately, covering both

sides of the frond and continuous over the margin, which is

round, Pores in the minute holes of the cribriform crust.

Vents not seen. Structure consisting of fine, dense, kerata-

ceous, spiculiferous fibre. Spicules of one form only, viz. a

simple acuate, of two sizes, coring the fibre and composing the

dermal layer respectively, much larger in the former than

in the latter. Size of specimen 7 in. high, 6 in. broad at the

upper margin, and 2-8ths in. thick.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs, The sinuous spicule which is present in the British

species, viz. Phakellia ventilabrum, is here absent.

Phakellia papyracea (dry). {

Flabelliform, more or less slit in through the margin or

lobed, very thin, papyraceous. Consistence tough, stem hard.

Surface of the lobes or divisions concentrically lineated.

Pores numerous, minute, general, undistinguishable in size

from the vents. Fibre tough, keratose, short-jointed, and

dense ; cored and subechinated by the spicules of the species.

Spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, comparatively stout, smooth,

acuate, curved, varying in size under 50-6000ths in. long by

2-6000ths in. in its thickest part; 2, thin, sub-pinlike, 60-

6000ths in. long by 3-6000th in. thick. The former coring

and projecting through the keratose fibre subechinatingly, the

latter confined to the sarcode about no. 1. Size of largest

specimen, for there are two, 9 in. high, including the stem

(which is round, 2 in. long and 3 in. in diameter), 10 in.

broad, and about % in. thick, thinning towards the margin.

Loc. Port Western.

Phakellia villosa, n. sp.

Undulating, texture-like, or in the form of a vase, with con-

tinuous undulating, infoliated, thin wall and margin; stem

truncated (probably by the dredge). Consistence firm. Colour

purplish. Surface even, villous, soft. Poriferous generally

on the outer surface. Vents, or rather excretory canal-systems,

in the form of little stelliform branched venations scattered

subuniformly over the inner surface. Spicules of one form

only, viz. acuate, smooth, short, thick, curved, 53 by 3-6000ths

in., coring the fibre and projecting through it echinatingly.

Size of vasiform specimen 4 in, high by 3 in. across the brim,

wall 2-8ths in. thick.

Loc. Port Western.

[To be continued. ]

380 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

XXXVIII.—On the Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez

in its Relation to that of other Seas. By ALFRED HANDS

Cooxg, M.A., Curator in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and

Comparative Anatomy, Cambridge.

In his original article on the Mollusca of the Gulf of Suez

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870, vol. vi. pp. 429-450) Mr. Mac-

Andrew wrote as follows :—‘ The total number of species of

Mollusea I obtained in the Gulf of Suez amounts to some 818,

of which 619 have been identified or described, the remaining

199 being still undetermined.”

The result of my investigations (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

April 1885, pp. 322-339, July 1885, pp. 82-50, Oct. 1885,

pp. 262-276, Feb. 1886, pp. 128-142, Aug. 1886, pp. 92-

109) has been materially to reduce the above estimate. As

has been already remarked in the course of previous commu-

nications, the collection was originally identified largely with

the view of discovering as many species as possible. I will

make bold to say that out of the “ 199 species undetermined ”

not 30 have proved on examination new or different from

species in the collection already identified.

Issel’s list of Red-Sea Mollusca (‘ Malacologia del Mar

Rosso,’ Pisa, 1869) contains, exclusive of 35 species of Nudi-

branchs, about 356 species of Gasteropoda and about 172 of

Lamellibranchiata, or a total of about 528 species. The Mac-

Andrew collection, as now revised, contains about 419 species

of Gasteropoda and about 189 of Lamellibranchiata, or a total

of about 608 species.

The geographical range of the Red-Sea Mollusca is exceed-

ingly interesting. Broadly speaking, the area of distribution

extends over a vast extent of sea-coast, of which Suez forms

the extreme western and the Sandwich Islands the extreme

eastern point, while the north and south range extends from

Japan to Natal, and even to the Cape of Good Hope. The

point on the Japanese coast where the line should be drawn

which may be said to separate the tropical Mollusca from

those of decidedly northern character appears to lie off the

mouth of the river Amur, the marine fauna of the Sea of

Ochotsk being markedly northern. And it is remarkable to

notice how sharply. the line of demarcation is drawn at the

Cape and at the Sandwich Islands. In the former case the

great Antarctic current, sweeping up from the Pole along the

west coast of South Africa, stops like a wall the progress of

east-coast species, accustomed as they are to much warmer

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 381

water. In the latter the great distance between the Sandwich

Islands and the opposite coasts of America, and the cold polar

current which pours down from the north in a course parallel

to those coasts, form obstacles too great for the fry of tropical

Mollusca to overpass ; and, so far as I am aware, it cannot be

shown that a single species has succeeded in crossing them in

this direction. It is quite true that a tew Suez species (not

more, perhaps, than half a dozen in all) are found on the West-

Mexican coast; but there is no evidence to show that they

got there v7@ the Sandwich Islands. On the contrary, their

existence (speaking more particularly of Triton pilearis and

Lucina quadrisulcata) in the West Indies tends to show that

their appearance on the W.-Mexican coast dates from a time

when the Isthmus of Panama was not yet closed. And it

appears to me that, though the distance may be far greater, yet

the presence of Kast-Indian species in the West Indies and on

the West-Mexican coast is far more easily accounted for by a

trans-Atlantic than by a trans-Pacific migration, especially

when it is borne in mind that the Isthmuses of Panama and

Suez have both been open, each of them perhaps more than

once, within late geological times. For in the case of the

Atlantic we have a series of warm currents trending generally

from the west coast of Africa towards Brazil *; while in the

case of the Pacific the cold polar current sweeping down from

the north parallel to the American coast, and the enormous

distance without any perceptible set of current to the east,

present just as insurmountable a barrier as the Antarctic current

in 8. Africa.

Of the enormous area of distribution whose normal limits

have been indicated above, there is a district which may

probably be regarded as the nucleus. If it is possible to

approximate in any degree to the original birthplace of a

single species, whether vertebrate or invertebrate, the same

must be true, though of course in a wider and less specific

sense, for groups of species also. If it is granted that a

particular species develops at a particular place (using the

term im a wide sense), and not, whether contemporaneously or

at different periods, at different places, it is evident that indi-

cations may be discovered which will tend to show where that

place was, and the process may be extended to groups of

species as well. It appears to me that the Philippine district

may be regarded as the centre of distribution of those species

which radiate westward as far as Suez, northward as far as

* Studer states (Abh. Ak. Berlin, 1882, p. 5) that out of 541 marine

shells from the west coast of Africa 55 are common to the opposite

coast of America,

382 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

Japan, and eastward as far as the Sandwich Islands. There

are, as is well known, special reasons which tend to make the

marine fauna of the Philippines better known to us than that

of, e. g., the Seychelles or the Maldives; and possibly it is only

because we have more detailed information as to the species

of Mollusca resident at the former locality that we at present

prefer it to the latter, as indicating a radiating point of distri-

bution.

The annexed table, compiled from the latest sources of

information, is an attempt roughly to indicate the geographical

distribution of the Mollusca of Suez. The two localities

about which I feel dissatisfaction, being sure that the figures

given do not indicate their real relation to the Suez shells,

are Natal and KE. Australia. For the former Krauss’s ‘ Siid-

afrikanischen Mollusken’ (1848) was my only authority; while

the latter, north of Moreton Bay, is a region practically un-

explored, but whose tropical climate and comparative nearness

to the Philippines assure it a much closer relation to them

than the figures given would seem to imply.

The Gasteropoda alone have been worked out, as the infor-

mation with regard to the Lamellibranchiata was often so

scanty as to lead to practically no result.

= :

SHEE [eS g es £3

| @&s a Bt as pitts el a 6

| as Ses oe o's ga s3

go | aa | fe | as | a | Be

2 f= =i : x

a BAY Biles BA an 5 2

Oo 5 ) e) Oo 'S

419 214 55 35 24 38

or or or or or

Slpve. | I8p0¢)} Sp.c | Gpre.| BW pre:

The 55 Suez Gasteropoda common to Japan are :—

Pteroceras bryonia, Gimel. Rapana bulbosa, Sol.

Terebellum subulatum, Lam. Coralliophila madreporarum, Sov,

Urosalpinx contractus, Reeve. Ranella hians, Schum.

Fasciolaria trapezium, L. Triton tritonis, Z.

Cantharus rubiginosus, Reeve. pilearis, Lam.

Nassa gemmulata, Zam. Cassis vibex, L.

Columbella flavida, Lam. Mitra pretiosa, Reeve.

Acus subulata, Z. obeliscus, Reeve.

Ricinula ricinus, L. Cypreea fimbriata, G'mel.

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez.

Cyprea arabica, L.

moneta, LZ.

caurica, L,

erosa, LZ.

lynx, L.

Conus miliaris, Hwass.

textile, ZL.

Turris violacea, Hinds.

Pyramidella gracilis, A. Ad.

Obeliscus balteatus, A. Ad.

Syrnola pulchella, A. Ad.

aclis, A. Ad.

aciculata, A. Ad.

—— pupina, A. Ad.

cinctella, A. Ad.

Turbonilla fusea, A. Ad.

modica, A. Ad.

Styloptygma lendix, A, Ad.

Cingulina circinata, A. Ad.

383

Styliferina goniocheila, A. Ad.

Vertagus Kochi, Phil.

Triphoris corrugata, Hinds.

Planaxis sulcatus, Born.

Cyclostrema cingulifera, A. Ad.

Morchia obvoluta, A. Ad.

Hyala pumila, A. Ad.

Onoba mirifica, A. Ad.

Fenella pupoides, A. Ad,

scabra, 4. Ad.

reticulata, A. Ad,

rufocincta, A. Ad.

Alaba imbricata, A. Ad.

lucida, A. Ad.

Diala varia, A. Ad.

Scutus unguis, Z.

Hydatina physis, Z.

Tornatina fusiformis, A. Ad.

The 35 Suez Gasteropoda common to Natal are :—

Strombus gibberulus, LZ.

floridus, Zam.

Fasciolaria trapezium, L.

Melongena paradisaica, Reeve.

Cantharus rubiginosus, Feeve.

Nassa pulchella, A. Ad.

Columbella turturina, Zam,

Engina mendicaria, Lam.

Ricinula ricinus, LZ.

Sistrum anaxares, d’Orb,

-— fiscellum, Chemn.

tuberculatum, Blainv.

asperum, Lam.

heptagonale, Reeve.

Ranella affinis, Brod.

pusilla, Brod.

Triton pilearis, Lam.

Cypreea fimbriata, G'mel.

Cypreea arabica, L.

annulus, L.

erosa, UO.

lynx, L.

Conus lividus, Hwass.

Cerithium morus, Zam.

Colina contracta, Sovw.

Planaxis sulcatus, Born,

Nerita polita, Z.

histrio, LZ.

Monodonta australis, Zam.

obscura, Wood.

Littorina scabra, Z.

Scutus unguis, LZ.

Hydatina physis, L.

Philine aperta, L.

Siphonaria kurrachensis, Reeve.

The 24 Suez Gasteropoda common to EH. or 8. Australia

(including Tasmania) are :—

Fasciolaria trapezium, L.

Sistrum tuberculatum, Blainv.

Coralliophila madreporarum, Sow,

Ranella affinis, Brod.

Epidromus bracteatus, Hinds.

Cypreea arabica, L.

annulus, L.

caurica, LZ,

erosa, L.

lynx, L.

Daphnella vincentina, Crosse.

Defrancia tenuilirata, Angas.

Turbonilla fusca, A. Ad,

Myonia ameena, A. Ad,

Smaragdia pulcherrima, Angas,

? Cingulina circinata, A. Ad,

? Bittium tenue, Sow.

Littorina scabra, LZ.

Scutus unguis, L. -

Acanthopleurus piceus, G'mel.

Actéeon coccinatus, Reeve.

Hydatina physis, Z.

Tornatina fusiformis, A, Ad.

Philine aperta, Z.

384 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

The 38 Suez Gasteropoda common to the Sandwich

Islands are :—

Terebra babylonia, Lam.

columellaris, Hinds.

Triton rubecula, Lam.

Mitra filosa, Born.

annulata, Reeve.

cucumerina, Lam.

— mucronata, Swains.

— aureolata, Swazns.

—— alauda, Sow.

litterata, Linn.

Cypreea carneola, Lam.

— talpa, L.

isabella, Z.

erosa, L.

lynx, L.

Trivia oryza, L.

tremeza, Ducl.

nucleus, Z.

cicercula, L.

Conus lividus, Hwass.

ceylonensis, Hwass.

flavidus, Zam.

tessellatus, Born.

— virgo, L.

—— miliaris, Hwass.

nussatella, Z.

Turris monilifera, Pease.

Natica maroccana, Chemn.

Pyramidella corrugata, Lam.

Obeliscus sulcatus, A. Ad.

Cerithium rugosum, Wood.

Triphoris rubra, Hinds.

Gena nigra, Quoy.

Rissoina tridentata, Mich.

Littorina scabra, L.

Modulus tectum, Gimel.

Bulla ampulla, Z.

Atys semistriata, Pease.

The following 2 Suez species appear to be common to

Japan, Natal, E. or S. Australia, and the Sandwich

Islands :—

Cyprea erosa, L. Cypreea lynx, L.

Taking together the two northern and the two southern of

these localities we arrive at a result which, as we should

expect, indicates a closer connexion between 8. Africa and

S. Australia than between Japan and the Sandwich Islands ;

thus :-—

The following 10 Suez species are common to Natal and

S. Australia :—

Fasciolaria trapezium, LZ.

Littorina seabra, LZ.

Sistrum tuberculatum, Blainv.

Ranella affinis, Brod.

Cypreea arabica, L.

Cypreea annulus, LZ.

erosa, L.

lynx, L.

Hydatina physis, Z.

Philine aperta, Z.

The following 3 Suez species are common to Japan and

the Sandwich Islands :—

Cyprzea erosa ib;

lynx, Te

Conus miliaris, Hwass.

The following 4 Suez species reach New Zealand * :—

Scutus unguis, Z.

Philine aperta, Z.

Ricinula ricinus, L.

Cypreea annulus, L.

* Tryon, in his ‘Manual of Conchology,’ vol. iii., gives, on what autho-

rity Ido not know, New Zealand asa locality for Triton tritonis. It does

not occur in Hutton’s admirable list of the shells of New Zealand.

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 385

Three Suez species appear to occur at St. Helena * :—

Triton tritonis, Z. Cypreea turdus, Z.

Cypreea moneta, LZ.

Two Suez species, which do not occur in the Mediter-

ranean, occur at the Canary Islands :—

Natica maroccana, Chemn., var. Natica variabilis, Récl.

Four Suez species reach the West Indies, viz. :—

Triton pilearis, Zam. Acanthopleurus piceus, Gime,

Natica maroccana, Chemn.

Leuconia denticulata, Mont.

Two Suez species occur on the west coast of Central

America, viz. :—

Triton pilearis, Zam. Natica maroccana, Chemn., var.

Further examination, and careful preparation of local collec-

tions will no doubt add enormously to the length of the lists

here given ; but I donot anticipate that their relative propor-

tions will be very largely modified.

The question whether any species of shells are common to

the Red Sea and the Mediterranean has often been debated,

and is still sub judice. But it seems a not unreasonable

assumption that the MacAndrew collection of Suez shells

affords an opportunity for making a considerable step in the

direction of a settlement, not only because of the unusually

fine series of specimens which it offers in every stage of

growth, but because the same gentleman made very large

collections in the Mediterranean, equally rich in series illus-

trating young and adult forms. It should be mentioned that

he was most scrupulously careful in labelling his captures

with the exact locality, so that the idea cannot be for a moment

entertained that the specimens from the two seas have become

mixed up in the cabinets. ‘Thus we have the unusual oppor-

tunity of being able readily to compare large series of species,

identical or related, drawn from both seas, and to form our

conclusions accordingly.

* Since I wrote the above Mr. E. A. Smith has informed me that he

has examined the actual specimens from which this statement (Melliss’s

‘St. Helena’) was made. It appears, and I can confirm the observation,

that the specimens identified as Cypr. turdus are all Cypr. spurea, while

the two specimens of Cypr. moneta look most suspiciously like ballast

shells.

386 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

Philippi seems to have been the first to institute any com-

parison between the Molluscan fauna of the Red Sea and

Mediterranean. On comparing his Sicilian and Italian col-

lections with those made in the Red Sea and deposited at

Berlin by MM. Hemprich and Ehrenberg, he came to the

conclusion * that the following species were common to both

seas :-—

Patella ceerulea, LZ.

lusitanica, Gmel,

tarentina, Lam.

fragilis, Ph.

Fissurella greeca, Z.

costaria, Desh.

rosea, Lam.

Bulla striata, Brug.

—— truncata, Ad.

EKulima polita, L.

Chemnitzia elegantissima, Mont.

Truncatella truncatula, Mont.

Paludina thermalis, Z.

Rissoa glabrata, v. M.

Natica olla, M. de S.

millepunctata, Lam.

Nerita viridis, L.

Janthina bicolor, Wke.

Haliotis tuberculata, Z.

Tornatella tornatilis, Z.

Trochus crenulatus, Broce.

striatus, L.

— Adansoni, Payr.

Solen vagina, Z.

legumen, Z

Mactra stultorum, LZ.

inflata, Bronn.

Corbula revoluta, Broce.

Diplodonta rotundata, Dont.

Lucina lactea, Poli.

pecten, Lam.

Mesodesma donacilla, Lam.

Donax trunculus, L.

Venus verrucosa, L.

decussata, LZ.

Cytherea exoleta, L.

—— lincta, Lam.

Cardita calyculata, Brug.

Trochus varius, Gmel.

Cerithium vulgatum, Brag.

mammillatum, Resso.

lima, Brug.

perversum, Brug.

Fasciolaria lignaria, Z.

Fusus corneus, L.

syracusanus, L,

—— rostratus, Oliv,

Murex trunculus, LZ.

Tritonium variegatum, Lam.

Ranella lanceolata, Mke.

Dolium galea, Z.

Buccinum variabile, Ph.

mutabile, Z. ~

—— gibbosulum, Z.

Mitra lutescens, Zam.

Marginella clandestina, Broce.

miliacea, L.

——- minuta, Pfr.

Cyprea moneta, LZ.

erosa, L.

Arca Noe, L.

tetragona, Poli.

barbata, L.

diluvii, Zam.

Pectunculus violacescens, Lam.

Nucula margaritacea, Lam.

Chama gryphoides, LZ.

Modiola discrepans, Lam.

Petagnze, Scac.

—— lithophaga, L.

Pinna squamosa, Z.

nobilis, L.

Spondylus aculeatus, Chemn.

Ostrea cristata, Born.

It would be needless to demonstrate the utter incorrectness

of this list, the proportions of which no succeeding investiga-

tions have in the slightest degree tended to confirm. It is

very obvious that the collection of MM. Hemprich and

Ehrenberg, which numbered 375 species in all, had in some

* ¢Enumeratio Molluscorum Sicilie,’ pp. 248, 249 (Berlin, 1856).

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 387

way become impregnated with a very strong Mediterranean

leaven.

The opposite pole of belief is occupied by M. Fischer.

That distinguished writer, in an article* on the shells col-

lected by M. Vaillant at Suez (in which, however, only 86

species in all are enumerated), concludes that “il n’existe

aucune coquille commune a la mer Rouge et a la Méditer-

ranée.”’ In a later article f M. Fischer, reasoning on the

analogy of closely allied species occurring on both sides of

the Isthmus of Panama, suggests a common derivation for

closely allied species in the Red Sea and Mediterranean, such

derivation to date from the Miocene period, after which he

supposes the isthmus to have been finally closed.

Unfortunately M. Fischer had not sufficient material to

support his theory, which indeed he rested entirely on the

occurrence of Cardium edule (fossil) at Suez and (recent)

along the isthmus, and on the erroneous idea that Nassa

gibbosula, Gmel., was common to both seas.

This theory, however, which is in its main point thoroughly

scientific, and which only failed in M. Fischer’s hands from

want of material, was adopted and established by Sign. Issel.

That author, in the pretace to his ‘ Malacologia del Mar

Rosso,’ after referrmg to Fischer’s assertion of the entire

difference between the two faunas, makes some remarkabie

observations, which are worth translating :—

“Though it would be incorrect to assert that there does

not exist one single species common to the Mediterranean and

the Red Sea (species being understood in the sense commonly

accepted by conchologists), yet it is none the less true that

there do not exist in the two seas two identical shells. The

fact is, Mediterranean species which have been brought from

the Red Sea all differ more or less from their respective typical

forms. Nassa costulata of the Red Sea is more elongated and

smaller; Solecurtus strigilatus, while remaining constant in

form, shows on its valves closer and more numerous striz ;

Gastrochena dubia is more deeply striated than Mediterranean

specimens.

‘““ It might be objected that these forms, being so decidedly

different, ought therefore to constitute distinct species, and

therefore the assertion formulated by M. Fischer would be

perfectly correct.

“'To this we would answer that the distinctive characters

observed by us in some Red-Sea varieties are not sufficient to

characterize separate and distinct species (species being under-

* ¢ Journal de Conchyliologie,’ 1865, pp. 97-127, 241 248.

+ Jb. 1870, pp. 161-179 ; 1871, pp. 209-926,

388 Mr. A H. Cooke on the

stood in the narrowest acceptation of the term), because they

are not sufficiently constant and because the groups in which *

they occur are subject to considerable variations in form (sono

i pix polimorfi).

“We, and other followers of the English school, while

looking upon species as in theory very useful and, indeed,

necessary for the study of the science, regard them as being

to a large extent conventional and arbitrary, and believe that

species vary according to the physical conditions in which

they find themselves placed. Thus we should regard it as an

abnormality, an exception to every rule, if there occurred in

the Red Sea a Mediterranean species which had not undergone

some modification.

“‘ Besides the varieties indicated above there exist in the

Red Sea certain shells differmg indeed from their Mediter-

ranean congeners, but sufficiently akin to them to stand as

their representatives, so to speak, on the further side of the

isthmus.

“Instances of this parallelism are found in Nassa gibbosula

and circumcincta, Cerithium vulgatum and Riippellit, Cerith.

conicum and Catllaudi, Chiton siculus and affinis, Diplodonta

rotundata and Savignyt, Cardium edule and isthmicum.

“ Ought we to comprehend under the heading of geogra-

phical variety shells from the Red Sea, so near to the Mediter-

ranean ?

“Under this denomination are usually distinguished forms

derived from a recognized type, which, by removal from the

central point of their creation, have become gradually modified,

and differ from it the more the greater is the distance which

separates them from the point of departure. This is not the

case with the shells now under consideration, because at

certain points of the isthmus scarcely 100 kilometres separate

the two faunas, and because such a short distance is not

enough to constitute the existence of a geographical variety.

‘“‘ These considerations have suggested the idea of distin-

guishing by a comprehensive term Red-Sea varieties and

species which correspond to Mediterranean species. We will

therefore give the name of equivalent varieties to those Medi-

terranean species which occur on the further side of the

isthmus only slightly modified ; and the name of equivalent

species to those representatives of Mediterranean species

which occur in the Red Sea modified to a larger extent.

“Tt is our belief that from any type, existent in a given

place, there can be derived equivalent species and equivalent

varicties if the locality has undergone more or less consider-

able changes ; that, again, there can be derived geographical

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 389

varieties and geographical species, if the same type shall have

become diffused over distant regions, gradually assuming new

characters.

“It may reasonably be supposed, in the present case, that

the species which in tolerably remote times (e. g. the Pliocene

period) passed from the Mediterranean to the Arabian Gulf

have undergone very considerable alterations of form, and

have originated certain equivalent species, while those whose

passage from one sea to the other was effected at a later (the

Postpliocene) period have formed our equtvalent varieties.”

Issel then proceeds to give the following lists, which I have

slightly rearranged for the sake of clearness :—

Mediterranean Species.

Gastrochena dubia, Penn.

Solecurtus strigilatus, Z.

Arca lactea, ZL.

Nassa costulata, Zen.

Mediterranean Species.

Tellina exigua, Pol.

serrata, Ren.

Tapes geographicus, Gmel,

Artemis exoleta, ZL.

Cardium edule, Z.

—— minimum, Phil,

Cardita sulcata, Brag.

—— trapezium, LZ.

Diplodonta rotundata, Mont.

Lucina reticulata, Polz.

Area diluvii, Zam.

Modiola adriatica, Lam.

Lima squamosa, Lam.

Marginella minuta, Pfr.

clandestina, Br.

miliaria, Z.

Purpura hemastoma, LZ,

Nassa gibbosula, Z.

Cerithium vulgatum, Z.

conicum, Blainv.

Philine aperta, Z.

Ringicula buccinea, Ren.

Eulima Philippii, Weink.

Neritina viridis, Z.

Fissurella greeca, L,

Chiton siculus, Gray.

Equivalent Varieties in the Red Sea.

Gastrocheena dubia, Penn., var.

Solecurtus strigilatus, Z., var.

Arca lactea, Z., var. erythreea.

Nassa costulata, Ren., var. erythreea.

Equivalent Species in the Red Sea,

Tellina arsinoensis, Issel,

Belcheriana, Soro.

Tapes Deshayesii, Hani,

Artemis radiata, Reeve.

Cardium isthmicum, Jsse/.

—— sueziense, Issel,

Cardita angisulcata, Reeve.

—— variegata, Brug.

Diplodonta Savignyi, Vall.

Lucina erythreea, Issel.

Arca auriculata, Lan.

Modiola, sp.

Lima Sali es Desh.

Marginella sueziensis, Iss.

—— pygmea, Iss.

—— Savienyl, Iss,

Purpura, sp.

Nassa circumcincta, Reeve,

Cerithium Ruppelli, Paz’.

Caillaudi, Pot. & Mich.

Philine Vaillanti, Zss,

Ringicula acuta, Phil.

Eulima Gentilomiana, Jss.

Neritina Feuilleti, Aud.

Fissurella Ruppellii, Sov.

Chiton affinis, Zss.

These interesting, and in many respects valuable, remarks of

Issel appear to me to be open to a certain amount of criticism.

And, first, as to his denial of the term “ geographical variety ”

to Red-Sea “equivalents” of Mediterranean species. He

Ann. & Mag. N. Hest. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 27

390 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

seems to think that a geographical variety can only exist ‘at

a great distance from the central point of the creation” of the

type. Why? What is “a great distance”? One hundred

kilometres, we are told, is too short a distance to constitute

the existence of a geographical variety. Would two hundred

kilometres be enough? Would a thousand? One is tempted

to ask, How many kilometres make a geographical variety ?

Arca lactea occurs in the Philippines in a form precisely

identical with that found at Suez. Are Philippine specimens

to be called a “ geographical variety” because they live a

long way off the Mediterranean, but Red-Sea specimens an

“equivalent variety” because they live nearly within 100

kilometres of it ?

Nor is it easy to see the force of the adjective in the term

under consideration. If “ geographical” is meant to denote

that the intervention of distance between one geographical

point and another constitutes or compels variation, it states

what is not true; if, on the other hand, that the type exists

at one place and the variety at another, it is merely an

“epitheton otiosum ” and may be dispensed with altogether.

Again, the argument about the “ central point of creation”

is surely rather confused. Issel says (1) that geographical

varieties originate at a great distance from the central point

of creation, and (2) that the Red-Sea “ equivalents” cannot

be geographical varieties because they exist within 100 kilo-

metres of the Mediterranean. It looks as if he placed the

“central point of creation ” for his four Mediterranean species,

which have “ equivalent varieties’ in the Red Sea, at Port

Said! And if it is replied that the central point of creation

of a Mediterranean species cannot be established, but may be

assumed to be any point where the type occurs, the answer is

that in that case “ central point of creation” is only asynonym

for “‘ area of distribution.”

The truth is, distance gué distance has nothing to do with

the production or non-production of a variety. One can easily

imagine a stretch of sea-bottom two thousand miles in length,

and the same species of Mollusca existing, without the slightest

variation, at one end and at the other. What prevents

variation is not shortness of distance, but similarity of envi-

ronment; and in the case of some of the Mollusca it is not

even necessary that the area of similar physical conditions

shall be unbroken. In the case of a species which, in a

certain stage of its existence, is free-swimming, the typical

form is possessed of means of locomotion far surpassing those

of the more sedentary species.

This is no doubt the explanation, though it has not yet

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 391

been proved in every case, of the enormous range of distri-

bution shown by some of the Mollusca, not as varieties, but

as constant typical forms. It is not to be imagined, for

instance, that the whole extent of coast-line, littoral or sub-

littoral, from Suez to Hawaii, offers a suitable home to Cyprea

erosa. But if the larval form is free-swimming, and if, when

it returns from the open sea to the shore, it perishes at unsuit-

able lines of coast, but lives and flourishes on those which

offer conditions of existence similar to those in which its

ancestors have lived, we can understand why the typical form

is preserved unvaried over a distance of many thousand miles.

The distribution in a typical form of several of the large

Tritons will, I have no doubt, have to be explained in a

similar way.

Again, Issel’s theory of “ equivalent species” and “ equi-

valent varieties’’ seems open to serious objection. He has

made a list, as we have seen, of twenty-six “ equivalent

species ” and of only four “ equivalent varieties.” But what

is to determine the difference between the one and the other ?

What is to prevent our classifying Tapes Deshayestt as an

equivalent variety and Arca erythrea as an equivalent species?

Issel tells us that equivalent varieties are Mediterranean

species “ only slightly modified,” and equivalent species are

Mediterranean species ‘modified to a larger extent ;’’ but

who is to draw the line, and how? For since certain genera

are notoriously liable to variation while others are remarkably

constant, the amount of variation from the type which in some

genera suffices to constitute a species, will in another genus

be regarded as unimportant. ‘The question is something more

than a mere matter of words, if we go on to assume, as Issel

does, that the “ equivalent species” entered the Red Sea

during the Pliocene period, while the “ equivalent varieties ”

did not effect their passage from the Mediterranean till a later,

or Postpliocene age.

Issel’s grounds for refusing to classify his four ‘f equivalent

varieties’? (Nassa costulata, Solecurtus strigilatus, Gastro-

chena dubia, and Arca lactea) as “ equivalent species” are

two in number :—(1) the distinctive characters are not sufli-

ciently constant; (2) the groups in which they occur are

subject to considerable variation in form. ‘These two reasons

are really only two different ways of stating the same fact,

namely, that the genera concerned are remarkably liable to

variation. I should dispute this statement at the outset with

regard to half the genera in question. Whatever may be

said of the capacities of variation in Gastrochena and Arca,

I should be inclined to select the Solenide and N a parti-

392 Mr, A. H. Cooke on the

cularly the former, as including genera which, as genera go, are

fairly constant in form. And further, if the reason Issel gives

for distinguishing “ equivalent varieties” from “ equivalent

species” be a valid one, it ought to be true for the one set

of genera but inoperative with regard to the other; in other

words, his ‘ equivalent varieties’ ought to belong to genera

which are markedly variable, while his “ equivalent species ”

ought to belong to genera which are fairly constant. So far

is this from being the case, that half of the genera which

supply him with “ equivalent varieties ”’ supply “ equivalent

species”? as well. Why is Arca auriculata the “ equivalent

species ” of Arca diluvit, but Arca erythrea only the “ equi-

valent variety”? of Arca lactea? Why, again, is Nassa

ctrcumcincta the “ equivalent species” of NV. gibbosula, while

N. costulata (Ren.,=variabilis, Forb.) of the Mediterranean

has only an “ equivalent variety” in the Red Sea? Again,

what genera are more notoriously liable to variation than

Tapes, Modiola, and Purpura? Yet all the Red-Sea “ equi-

valents ” of Mediterranean species of these genera are classed

by Issel as species, not as varieties. The reply will be, that

it is a question of greater or less modification of form. But

who is to measure ‘ greater or less’??? And what has become

of the “ groups of genera which are subject to considerable

variation of form”?

These terms, ‘fa variable genus,” a genus ‘liable to

variation,’ seem to me misleading, because they attempt to

cover too much ground, but at the same time do not grasp

all the facts as they present themselves to us. What one

notices is, that certain genera, from their mode of life and

habitat, are, so to speak, compelled to vary. Such genera,

including Ostrea, Vulsella, Chama, Avicula, Littorina, Ver-

metus, Crepidula, Patella, &c., 1 should term genera neces-

sarily variable. Again, one notices that certain other genera,

while not necessarily variable, possess individual species

which exhibit capacities for variation, while the bulk of the

species remain fairly constant to the type. Such genera are :—

Conus, fairly constant as a whole, but exhibiting such ex-

tremely variable species as textile and hyena; Natica, with

the variable maroccana and mamilla; Nassa, with the

variable gaudiosa and variabilis ; Cardium, with the variable

edule. ‘Thus, while a variable genus implies variation in the

subordinate species, a variable species by no means implies a

variable genus. Why some species should vary while others

remain constant to the type is as yet unknown, but the fact is

unquestionable.

It appears to me, then, that Issel’s refusal of the term

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 393

*€ seographical varieties”? to Red-Sea species akin to Medi-

terranean and his distinction between “ equivalent species ”’

and “ equivalent varieties”’ alike fail, and fail for the very

reasons he gives for establishing them. That Mediterranean

species migrated into the Red Sea both in Pliocene and Post-

pliocene times no one can deny ; but I do not believe that an

examination of the recent species alone, as now existent on

both sides of the isthmus, will enable us even approximately

to conclude at which of the two periods particular species

migrated. Issel assumes that the amount of variation from a

supposed Mediterranean type is a fair measure of the time at

which the variation began; in other words, of the time when

the separation took place. Nassa circumeincta varies much

from N. gibbosula, therefore it came over in the Pliocene

period; NV. costulata, var. erythrea, varies little from N. costu-

lata, therefore it did not come over till the Postpliocene.

This I should deny entirely, because it assumes as a basis of

comparison what does not rest upon a shadow of foundation,

viz. that all species form varieties with equal rapidity, and

that it takes a longer time for a species to form a marked

variety than it does to form a slight one.

The following marine shells, now living in the Mediter-

ranean, occur in Postpliocene beds at Suez :—

Gastrochena, sp. (prob. dubia, Modiolaria coenobita, Vail, (=mar-

Penn.). morata, For6.).

Solecurtus strigilatus, Z. Nassa mutabilis, Z.

Petricola Hemprichii, Zsse/ (=litho- costulata, Zen.

phaga, Jetz), Murex trunculus, Z.

Arca lactea, LZ. Calyptrea chinensis, Z.

— Now, L. Patella ceerulea, L,

Donax trunculus, L., and Cardium isthmicum, Issel

(=edule, L., var.), occur in the raised beaches of the Bitter

Lakes, but not at Suez.

Five of these species (if Arca Now is not a misidentifica-

tion of arabica, Forsk., and Patella cerulea of rota, Chemn.)

are no longer living in the Red Sea, viz. Nassa mutabilis,

Murex trunculus, Calyptrea chinensis, Patella coerulea, and

Arca Now. Why these species should have ceased to exist

in the Red Sea while others have lived and flourished is a

point of which no satisfactory explanation can be offered. It

is certainly not a case.where littoral species have succumbed to

a great increase of temperature. On the other hand, it is

noticeable that of the remaining six species, Issel allows that

two, viz. Petricola Hemprichit and Modiolaria cenobita, still

live in the Red Sea in the typical form. (Murex trunculus and

Nassa mutabilis have both been reported as living in the Red

394 Mr. A. H. Cooke on the

Sea, but on insufficient grounds.) It seems therefore likely, on

& priort grounds alone, that representatives of the remaining

four species exist also in the Red Seain the typical form, and

not, as Issel holds, as varieties.

My own views, as will have been gathered from preceding

papers, while entirely discarding the extravagancies of Philippi,

recognize a much closer connexion between the Mediterranean

and Red-Sea species than does Issel. The similarity or dis-

similarity, the union or separation of species cannot be settled

in an offhand manner by the brief examination of a few picked

museum specimens, but must be the result of a patient com-

parison of large numbers of examples én every stage of growth

and in different phases of modification. Forms at first sight

distinct will often be united by the discovery of an interme-

diate form, combining or modifying the peculiarities of both ;

and the more the investigation of the sea-bottom is carried

on, the more these intermediate forms will inevitably occur. In

the old days, when the conchologist was the collector and

nothing else, an intermediate form was to him a béte novre—

a creature which ran foul of his monographs and threatened

to diminish the number of his species, and accordingly had to

suffer suppression or destruction. The science has taken a

turn since then, or rather has begun to deserve the name, and

an intermediate form is now welcomed as an explanation, not

scouted as a puzzle.

After the most careful examination of large series, drawn

from both seas, I have come to the conclusion that the follow-

ing species are, at the present time, common to the Mediter-

ranean and the Red Sea ; that is to say, that between specimens

taken from the two seas no point of permanent varietal differ-

ence, however small, can be named which is not disproved by

the examination of a large number of specimens. I believe,

too, that if such specimens were mixed up together, a thoroughly

good conchologist would be unable to separate them :—

Cerithium (Pirenella) mammillatum, Modiolaria marmorata, Jr6.

Risso (=Caillaudi, Pot. § Mich.). (=ccenobita, Vaill.).

Emarginula elongata, Costa. Arca lactea, L.

Chiton (Lophyrus) siculus, Gray Venerupis irus, Z. (=macrophylla,

(=affinis, Lsse/). Desh., + derelicta, Desh. &c.).

— (Acanthochites) discrepans, Petricolalithophaga, Retz. (=Hem-

Brown. prichi, Issel).

Volvula acuminata, Drug. Tellina balaustina, Poli (=Isseli,

Philine aperta, Z. (= Vaillanti, H, Ad.).

Issel). Gastrocheena dubia, Penn. (= Riip-

(Leuconia denticulata, Dont.) pellii, Desh.).

Pecten varius, L. PPholas dactylus, LZ, (=erythrea,

Lima inflata, Chemn. Gray).

Spondylus geederopus (=species

known as aculeatus, Chemn.).

Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez. 395

Besides the above seventeen species I should add the fol-

lowing two (which MacAndrew did not find at Suez) on the

strength of Issel regarding them as varieties :—

Nassa costulata, Ren. Solecurtus strigilatus, Z.

Thus, while holding to the undoubted fact that variation

must be due to modification of physical conditions, I should

maintain with Semper* that the converse is not necessarily

the case, and that modification of physical conditions does not,

in some cases, produce a measurable amount of variation.

Why this should be the case must remain unexplained. It is

possible that different conditions of temperature, different

chemical constituents of water, &c., act less on certain species

than on others, and that while a particular genus or a parti-

cular species would be profoundly modified by such differences

as exist between the waters of the Red Sea and the Mediter-

ranean, other genera and other species would remain practi-

cally unaffected. The facts seem to point in this direction,

for how otherwise can we account for the extraordinary paral-

lelism of species exhibited in Issel’s list of equivalent species,

and the simultaneous similarity of the species enumerated in

the list given above. It has been shown that earlier or later

dates of migration cannot be relied upon to explain these

facts ; the only true explanation must be that altered physical

conditions act very unequally upon different genera, and even

upon different species of the same genus.

It may at the same time be remarked that, for purposes of

comparison between the water of the two seas, it will not be a

fair test to take the mean amount of saltness, temperature, &c.

of the Mediterranean generally and compare it with that of

the Red Sea. The mean surface-temperature of the Mediter-

ranean is, of course, considerably below that of the Red Sea,

probably as much as 10° F., and, on & priort grounds, it

would seem unlikely that Mollusca could endure a change of

10° Fin the temperature of the water in which they live without

undergoing considerable modification. But the comparison

must be made between the water from which the species actually

migrated and that where they now are, viz. the water at Port

Said and Suez, and then, as far as temperature at least is con-

cerned, there is no very marked difference. The mean annual

surface-temperature T of the sea at Port Said is 70°-71° F.,

* “ Hence every change, as for example in the composition of the water

of a lake or river, will not affect the fauna inhabiting it equally and as a

whole, but will act on individuals; some will bear the change without

being in any way affected by it, others will die, while others again will

survive ; but their habits of life will be changed, and at the same time

their structure will be modified.”—Semper, ‘Animal Life,’ p. 177.

+ Taken from the publications of the Meteorological Office.

396 On the Molluscan Fauna of the Gulf of Suez.

the minimum being 62°, the maximum 80°; the same at

Suez is 74°-75° F., minimum 68°, maximum 80°. ‘This, it

must be remembered, is the surface-temperature, and any

difference therein exhibited would have a tendency to diminish

when the water at several fathoms’ depth was examined. It

does not appear that the amount of salt contained in the sea-

water at these places has ever been definitely compared by

experiment; but, judging from what one can learn of the

water at Suez *, and of the average saltness of the Mediter-

ranean T, there does not appear to be any large difference

between them.

That separation from the parent stock will in the end

prevail, and that these Red-Sea shells will gradually become

more and more unlike their Mediterranean ancestors, is not

denied. Differences, however slight, may in the end esta-

blish themselves, though it be quite possible that the Suez

Canal may do something towards the equalization of the

character of the water of the two seas as well as in intro-

ducing fresh batches of the parent stock. It seems no unreason-

able assumption that species which were the first to migrate

in Postpliocene times will be the first to migrate now; at

any rate, they are at least as likely to migrate as any others.

At the same time I fully anticipate that, as the Red Sea

becomes better explored, forms will be discovered which will

connect species hitherto regarded as distinct, and thus the list

that I have here presented will become gradually increased.

It only remains to mention in this last connexion a very

interesting and remarkable paper by Dr. Conrad Heller ¢,

which shows that the opening of the Suez Canal has, appa-

rently, already induced several species of Mollusca to start on

their travels, not only from the Mediterranean to the Red Sea,

but in the reverse direction as well. Indeed, while at least

two undoubted Red-Sea species (Mactra olorina, Phil., and

Mytilus variabilis, Krauss) had, in 1882, established them-

selves at Port Said, only one Mediterranean species (Cardiwm

edule, Li.) had reached even the large Bitter Lakes, and it

might possibly have been living there before, as C. tsthmicum,

* The sea-water at Suez contains a very small fraction over 4 per cent.

of saline matter. Maury, ‘ Phys. Geogr. of the Sea,’ p. 190; Trans. Bomb,

Geogr. Soe. vol. ix. 1849-50.

+ ‘“‘Recent experiments have shown that the water of the Mediter-

ranean contains full 4 per cent. of salt. M. Bouillon la Grange investi-

vated the subject with great perseverance, and his conclusion is, assuming

the proportion of saline matter in the water of the Atlantic Ocean to be

38, that of the English Channel will be 56, and that of the Mediterranean

41.”—Smyth, ‘ Mediterranean,’ p. 127.

{ “Die Fauna im Suez-Canal und die Diffusion der mediterraneen und

erythraischen Thierwelt.” Dated Zurich, Sept. 1882.

On the Structure of Crotalocrinus. 397

Issel. Two other species (Pholas dactylus, L., and Solen

vagina, L.) had reached Ismailia. One could wish it were

not so proverbially difficult to prove a negative ; for, if Mactra

olorina and Mytilus variabilis did not exist at Port Said, or

in any part of the Mediterranean, prior to the opening of the

Suez Canal (and in the total absence of evidence the other

way, one may fairly assume this to have been the case), their

passage from one sea to the other in the short space of

thirteen years is an event remarkable in the history of distri-

bution. It will be interesting, too, to notice whether the

species in question have undergone, or are undergoing varia-

tions as a result of their change of locality.

XX XIX.—WNote on the Structure of Crotalocrinus. By P.

HERBERT CARPENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S., Assistant

Master at Eton College.

TuHE third part of Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer’s “ Re-

vision of the Paleocrinoidea,’”’ the second section of which

has recently appeared*, contains the following statement

respecting the suborder ‘ Articulata,’’ which, as defined by

the authors, includes the family Ichthyocrinide, together with

the three genera Crotalocrinus, Hnallocrinus, and Cleto-

crinus :—

“ We maintain, however, that the outer test of the ventral side

in this group was a continuous integument, composed of calcareous

plates, united by ligament and not by a close suture, and that by

reason of this structure and the articulation among the plates of the

dorsal side it must have been pliant or flexible... ... That there

was an inner integument roofed in and covered by the flexible vault

we have mentioned, and that it contained the summit-plates and

‘covering pieces,’ we know to be true in the Crotalocrinide, and

we think it altogether probable that the general plan of the ventral

structure for the Articulata generally is expressed in that of Crotalo-

crinus.”

This last paragraph contains a somewhat positive and em-

phatic statement. ‘The authors “know it to be true” that

Crotalocrinus had a flexible vault above the summit-plates,

which, be it remembered, themselves covered in the disk on

which the peristome and ambulacra were situated. It has

generally been considered hitherto that the summit-plates of

* Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., March 30, 1886, p. 64. The paging

of the separate copy is 140, and in future references the pagination of the

entire work will be quoted, not that of the Philadelphia “ Proceedings,”

398 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

a Paleocrinoid, like the calyx-plates of the dorsal side, with

which they were universally regarded as homologous, were

placed on the extreme outside of the body, nothing but a thin

film of perisome, covered by a pavement epithelium, interven-

ing between the plates and the surrounding water. But we

are now told as a positive fact, on the authority of Messrs.

Wachsmuth and Springer, than which there is none higher,

that Orotalocrinus and the Ichthyocrinidse (a family which

in many respects approaches the Neocrinoids more closely

than any other Paleozoic forms) possessed the anomalous

character of two vaults above the visceral mass—an inner one

containing the actinal summit-plates and the covering plates,

like the vault of Platyerinus, and an outer one of a more

flexible character and composed of smaller plates belonging to

the abactinal system.

Let us examine into the evidence which has led Wachs-

muth and Springer to make this assertion. Neither Crotalo-

crinus nor Lnallocrinus occurs in America; but both genera

are found in the Silurian of the island of Gotland, and Crotalo-

crinus also occurs in the Dudley Limestone of this country.

The National Museums of London and Stockholm contain

remarkably fine specimens of these types, but unfortunately

they have not been examined by Wachsmuth and Springer,

whose knowledge of Crotalocrinus and Hnallocrinus is princi-

pally, if not entirely, confined to the figures published by

Miiller, Angelin, and other authors; and I have a very strong

conviction that the remarkable statement to which they have

committed themselves so positively is due to a misinterpreta-

tion of these figures. By the kindness of Prof. G. Lindstrém

I was able to examine the originals of many of Angelin’s

figures during a recent visit to Stockholm ; and the examples

ot Crotalocrinus from Dudley, which are in the National Col-

lection at South Kensington, have also come under my obser-

vation. These opportunities have convinced me that the

“pliant vault’? above the summit-plates, which is described

by Wachsmuth and Springer in Crotalocrinus, had no existence

in reality. They say on pp. 18 and 19 of part i. :—

“ Tn the Crotalocrinidse, which include Crotalocrinus and Enallo-

crinus, the whole ventral surface, in what appear to be the best-

preserved specimens, is composed of strong convex plates, without

definite arrangement. In these specimens there is no central piece,

nor proximals, nor traces of ambulacra (Icon, Crin. Suec., pl. 7,

fig. 3a; pl. 8, figs. 6, 7, and pl. 28, fig. 2); there are, however,

other figures of Angelin, apparently of a closely allied species (Lbid.

pl. 17, fig. 3 a), in which the plates paving the ventral surface are

much more delicate, and consist of a central plate, large proximals,

Structure of Crotalocrinus. 399

and several rows of covering pieces, without the intervention of

either anambulacral or interradial pieces. It would be difficult with

the utmost stretch of our imagination to recognize in the former

figures either proximals or central piece, which, as admitted by

Carpenter, are present in all these Crinoids, and we think there can

be little doubt that the two sets of figures represent different parts

of the animal, the one the disk, the other the vault, and that the

one covered the other. A similar opinion was evidently entertained

by Zittel (Handb. d. Paleeont., i. p. 357), who stated that Crotalo-

crinus possessed five ‘grosse Oralplatten, bald unter der Decke,

bald iiusserlich sichtbar.’ According to our interpretation the calyx

of the Crotalocrinide extends ventrally to the oral pole, and the

ambulacra, central piece, and proximals are subtegminal, covered by

interradial plates, which extend out to the lower rows of covering

plates and side pieces (Icon. Crin. Suec., pl. 7, fig. 6, and pl. 25,

fig. 15), A similar condition probably prevailed in the Ichthyo-

erinid, with which the Crotalocrinide have close affinities.”

Of Angelin’s four figures first referred to by Wachsmuth

and Springer in the above paragraph, the first and last (tab. vil.

fig. 3a, and tab. xxv. fig. 2) represent Enallocrinus scriptus,

and the other two (tab. vii. figs. 6 & 7) Crotalocrinus pul-

cher. Fig. 3a on tab. xvii. represents the vault of Crotalo-

erinus rugosus, and the central plate with the four anterior

proximals is very distinct, as admitted by Wachsmuth and

Springer. But when they state that “ there is no central piece,

nor proximals, nor traces of ambulacra” in the figures of

Crotalocrinus pulcher and Enallocrinus scriptus they appear

to me to be seriously in error.

No one knows better than the American authors that while

the summit-plates are clear and well defined in some species

and genera, there are other closely allied forms in which these

plates are almost or entirely undistinguishable among the

large number of plates to be found in the vault. I will now

only mention one instance in illustration of this statement, viz.

Cyathocrinus iowensis and C. multibrachiatus, both of which

are figured by Wachsmuth and Springer *, the former with

and the latter without very distinct summit-plates ; and I might

name any number of similar cases in the arrangement of the

plates of the Echinoderm apical system, especially among

the Ophiurids.

But the argument used by Wachsmuth and Springer is of

this kind :—1. The vault of Crotalocrinus pulcher and of

Enallocrinus scriptus is composed of irregularly disposed

plates, none of which are specially distinguishable as the

summit-plates. 2. The vault of Crotalocrinus rugosus, how-

* ¢ Reyision,’ part ill. p. 65, pl. iv. fig. 6, and pl. v. fig. 7.

400 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

ever, contains distinct summit-plates belonging to the actinal

system. 38. Therefore it is an ‘inner integument,” and was

in reality covered by a “ flexible vault”? composed of irregu-

larly disposed plates belonging to the interradial portion of

the calyx or abactinal system, such as form the external

covering or vault of Crotalocrinus pulcher and Enallocrinus

scriptus.

The logic of this argument does not appear to me to be so

sound that Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer are entitled to

say of their conclusion that they “ know it to be true.” It

will be quite time enough to say this when they have dis-

covered etther the ‘inner integument’ in Crotalocrinus

pulcher or in Enallocrinus scriptus, or the ‘ flexible vault”

above this integument in Crotalocrinus rugosus ; but from my

own observation of two specimens of this latter type, both of

them better preserved than that figured by Angelin, I feel

myself entitled to say without fear of contradiction that the

central plate and proximals were never covered up by such a

*¢ flexible vault’ as that of which the existence is ‘ known

to be true”? by Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer.

For the sake of brevity I pass over their references to the

absence of ambulacra in the summit of Crotalocrinus pulcher

and Enallocrinus scriptus, as figured by Angelin, and to the

opinions of Zittel respecting the oral plates of Crotalocrinus—

both of them points which are open to a considerable amount

of discussion—and I will pass on to the other evidence which

the American authors adduce in favour of their theory that the

central summit-plate and proximals of Crotalocrinus, together

with ‘the entire ventral surface’ *, were covered by calyx-

interradials extending upwards from the abactinal side, where,

by the way, “ only occasionally the first interradial is visible

dorsally ”’ Tf.

* At the conclusion of the long paragraph quoted above,

tab. vii. fig. 6 and tab. xxv. fig. 15 of Angelin’s work are

referred to in illustration of this theory ; but fig. 6 on tab. vu.

simply represents a side view of the calyx of Crotalocrinus

pulcher, and I strongly suspect that the authors meant to quote

fig. 6 on tab. viil., the summit view of this species to which I

have just referred. They continue on p. 64 of part il. :—

“The vault of the Crotalocrinide extends quite a distance into

the free rays, as shown by Miiller’s and Angelin’s figures (Icongr.,

pl. 6, figs. 6 and 7, also pl. 25, figs. 15 and 25, and Akademie

der Wissenschaften, 1853, pl. 13, fig. 10). That those plates are

not ambulacral pieces is proved by the fact that they cover the

Saumplatten, and have a different style of ornamentation. Those

* ‘Revision,’ part iil. pp. 57 and 1438. + Ibid. p. 149.

Structure of Crotalocrinus, 401

figures further prove that the ventral covering was pliable, or the

arms could not have assumed that horizontal position and be folded

in other specimens.”

It is unfortunate that of the five figures referred to in the

first sentence of the above passage only one is quoted cor-

rectly, viz. tab. xxv. fig. 15. ‘The last figure on this plate is 20,

and I am therefore at a loss to know which one is meant by

pl. 25, fig. 25. Figs. 6 and 7 on tab. vi. represent Hucrinus

interradialis and E, ornatus, and I strongly suspect that, as

in the previous case, tab. viii. is the one to which the authors

meant to refer ; while Taf. viii. fig. 10 would have been a more

correct citation of the figure of Crotalocrinus pulcher in

Miiller’s memoir, “‘ Ueber den Bau der Echinodermen,” which

is only illustrated by nine and not by thirteen plates.

It is to this latter figure and to fig. 15 on tab. xxv. of

Angelin’s work that I now wish to direct attention; for they

are the two on which Wachsmuth and Springer especially

rely as proving that the calyx-interradials of Crotalocrinus,

which are so slightly developed on the dorsal side, not only

cover the oral pole, but also extend out on to the free rays and

roof in the ambulacral covering plates on their ventral side*.

Most unfortunately, however, for the theory of the Ameri-

can authors, the figures in question represent dorsal and not

ventral views of the “ free rays,” and their supposed ‘ pliable

ventral covering” formed of interradial plates consists of nothing

but the arm-joints themselves. These are seen in their dorsal

aspect at one end of Angelin’s figure (which I have copied),

but are removed elsewhere. This fact is fully explained by

the three authors whom Wachsmuth and Springer quote, viz.

Miller, Angelin, and Zittel; and it can only have been due

to some extraordinary oversight on the part of the American

writers that they allowed it to escape their notice. The

result is an attempt to support their theory respecting the

interradials of the Paleeocrinoids by describing the antiambu-

lacral arm-joints, which are nothing if not radial, as super-

ambulacral interradials! But this theory breaks down alto-

gether, so far as Crotalocrinus is concerned, when tested by

facts.

Thus, for example, Miiller says of his Taf. viii. fig. 10,

“ Strahlen der Hand, an welchen die Kérper der Glieder zum

Theil abgebrochen sind, so dass die kleinen Tiafelchen an der

Bauchseite der Glieder sichtbar sind.”

In like manner Angelin, whose figure I have copied (see

p-402), explained it as follows :—“ Squamule tessellateeambu-

* Compare also the description of the “ interradials” in the generic

diagnosis of Crotalocrinus on p. 149 of the ‘ Revision,’ part iii.

402 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

lacrorum subtus vise, assulis connatis inferioribus brachii

maximam partem demtis” *. Zittel, who gives a copy of

i Syd Seg

Portion of a free ray of Crotalocrinus pulcher, seen from the dorsal side.

The arm-joints (interradials, W. & 8S.) are preserved at the proximal

end of the specimen; but they have partially fallen away at the

distal end, so as to expose the inferior or dorsal surfaces of the

ambulacral covering plates. (After Angelin.)

this very same figure J, is still more explicit in his explana-

tion of it :—‘‘ Die Armstiicke von der Riickenseite, um die

Verbindung derselben zu zeigen; gegen oben sind die Dorsal-

stiicke weggebrochen und nur die Saumplatten und die

Decktifelechen der Ambulacralrinne von unten zu sehen.”

So far then as the free rays of Crotalocrinus are concerned

I do not think that Wachsmuth and Springer will again

venture to assert that the covering plates were roofed over by

a “pliable ventral covering’? formed of calyx-interradials ;

and much of the following argument from pages 64 and 65 of

part i. is therefore altogether worthless :—

«This is of some importance as demonstrating that a pliable vault

may enclose another flexible integument and contain the food-

grooves underneath, which was seriously questioned by Carpenter

(Chall. Rep., p. 182). He evidently overlooked Crotalocrinus,

for we doubt if he could have taken the small covering plates

(Icongr., pl. 17, fig. 3) for the representatives of the large rigid

platest+ of figs. 6 and 7 on pl. 6, or the irregular pieces around

the oral pole to be summit-plates.”

It seems to me that the charge which Wachsmuth and

Springer bring against me of having “ evidently overlooked

Crotalocrinus’’ has treated them like the proverbial chicken

and come home to roost. I will again express my belief that

* Tn figure 16 of tab. xxy., which Angelin described as “ Brachia con-

nata subtus visa,” the arm-joints (¢terradials, W. & S.), which are

mostly removed in fig. 15, are seen in their natural position.

+ ‘Handbuch der Paleontologie,’ i. Band, p. 357, fig. 244 d.

¢ It would be well if the authors would explain how these “ rigid”

plates can have formed part of a “pliant vault” which consisted of “a -

continuous integument of plates connected by ligament in place of

suture ” (p. 65).

Structure of Crotalocrinus. 403

the small covering plates of Crotalocrinus rugosus are the

representatives in a smaller Crinoid of the “ large rigid plates ”

shown in figs. 6 and 7, not on pl. 6, as Wachsmuth and

Springer again quote it, but on tab. vill. of Angelin’s ‘ Tcono-

graphia;’ while I shall also continue to believe, until the

contrary is demonstrated, that the central plate and proximals

are among the irregular pieces occupying the oral pole in the

originals of these two figures, and not beneath them, although

Wachsmuth and Springer ‘‘know”’ this latter fact ‘to be true.”

The question of the presence or (as I believe) the absence

of a flexible vault composed of calyx-interradials above the

summit-plates and covering pieces of Crotalocrinus is one of

extreme importance in the morphology of the Paleocrinoidea,

for Wachsmuth and Springer’s knowledge of its existence is

employed in many cases as an argument in favour of their

views respecting the great development of the abactinal

interradial plates of Paleocrinoids above the actinal side, and

also for the purposes of classification.

We are told, for example, respecting Crotalocrinus and

Enallocrinus * :—“ The summit-plates in both genera are sub-

tegminal, being covered completely by interradials, and the

same was probably the case in the allied Ichthyocrinide, at

least in their earlier forms. eteocrinus and Xenocrinus were

evidently in a similar condition, but it is not known whether

they had summit-plates beneath the interradials or not.” As

I have before remarked f, the word “ evidently ” is here used

by the authors as a short way of expressing “ in our opinion.”

A little lower down the same page the supposed condition of

Reteocrinus is also employed to enforce their argument :—

‘‘Tt has been proved from paleontological evidence that in the

earlier genera the interradials are more extravagantly developed

than in later ones. In Crotalocrinus and Reteocrinus the interradials

cover the entire ventral surface; in Glyptocrinus and Glyptaster

they recede gradually toward the periphery, and the central space

is filled by large proximals, and often by radial dome-plates. Con-

sidering these facts, is it safe to assert that in <Allagecrinus and

Haplocrinus, which are regarded as larval forms, interradials are

entirely absent, and that all ventral plates are actinal? Is it not

more reasonable to imagine that in these low forms the ventral side

was covered by the one plate in a similar manner as in Crotalo-

crinus, Leteocrinus, and Glyptocrinus by the whole collection of

plates? In the Neocrinoidea, from the larva to the adult, all

ventral plates are actinal, but in all Paleozoic Crinoids, and we

may say in all Paleozoic Pelmatozoa, the whole, or at least the

* ‘Revision,’ part ill. p. 57.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1886, ser. 5, vol. xvii. p. 288.

404 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

greater part, of the ventral side is abactinal, and this we consider

one of the best distinctions between the two groups.”

But since this somewhat extensive generalization is very

largely based upon the authors’ totally .erroneous ideas

respecting the structure of the summit in the Crotalocrinide,

I do not believe that it expresses such an extremely important

distinction between the Neocrinoids and the Paleocrinoids as

they endeavour to make out. This passage, however, 1s

employed as an argument to prove that the plates hitherto

considered as orals in the permanent larval forms Haplocrinus

and Allagecrinus * are not orals at all, but calyx-interradials

which cover in the disk and, in the case of Allagecrinus, the

summit-plates as well. But as the “ extravagant develop-

ment” of the interradials in the Silurian Crotalocrinus turns

out to be an utterly erroneous theory, which has no other

foundation than a complete misconception of Angelin’s figures

on the part of Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer, they will

have to seriously reconsider a great deal of the reasoning

which they have based upon it respecting the homologies of

the summit-plates in Neocrinoidea and Paleocrinoidea re-

spectively. I have no intention, however, of taking up this

discussion again at present, and I will pass on to a few words

on the classification of Palzocrinoids.

Wachsmuth and Springer established the suborder Articu-

lata “ to include the group formerly defined by us under the

family name Ichthyocrinide, with the addition of Crotalo-

crinus and Fnallocrinus, which possess in a remarkable

degree some of the most characteristic features of the group;”’ T

and they say further on— we think it altogether probable

that the general plan of the ventral structure for the Articulata

generally is expressed in that of Crotalocrinus.”

I have endeavoured to show, however, that their theory as

to the ventral structure of Crotalocrinus is altogether incorrect,

owing to a faulty interpretation of Angelin’s figures and to

their want of personal acquaintance with the actual fossils.

But the supposed existence of a flexible vault in Crotalo-

crinus is one of the reasons adduced by Wachsmuth and

Springer for placing this genus among the Articulata, viz.

those Crinoids “ in which the plates of the test are united by

loose ligaments or muscles, and in which they are somewhat

movable” ¢. So far as my knowledge goes, however, it has

yet to be proved that there was any such articulated arrange-

* “On Allagecrinus, the Representative of a new Family from the

Carboniferous-Limestone Series of Scotland,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1881, ser. 5, vol. vii. pp. 285, 286,

+ ‘Revision,’ part iii. p. 140. t Ihid. p. 6.

Structure of Crotalocrinus. 405

ment of the calyx-plates in the Crotalocrinide as occurs in

Forbesiocrinus and in the Ichthyocrinide generally.

But if this proof be not forthcoming, Crotalocrinus and

Enallocrinus must be removed from the Articulata and assigned

to some other group of the Paleocrinoidea ; and as this is a

subject which I do not feel myself qualified to discuss, I

prefer to leave it to the much more experienced judgment of

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer.

There is another point in the structure of Crotalocrinus on

which my recent observations at Stockholm enable me to

throw some light, or, rather, to correct an erroneous impres-

sion which has got abroad.

On page 12 of the ‘ Revision,’ part. i.(1879), Wachsmuth

and Springer wrote as follows :—

“«The so-called ‘ consolidating-apparatus’ of Cupressocrinus is in

our opinion a true set of hydrospires, arranged in pairs exactly as

in Blastoids, but spreading out horizontally instead of vertically.

Angelin (Icongr. Crin., pl. viii. fig. 7, a, 6) figures a Crotalocrinus in

which the consolidating apparatus—or hydrospires, as we belieye—

is most excellently preserved. Even the inner tubes can be traced,

and, if there still existed a doubt whether the closely related

Cupressocrinus had its ventral side firmly closed, Angelin’s figure,

pl. viii. fig. 6, ought to remove it. There seems to be in Crotalo-

erinus not only a solid integument covering the entire ventral disc

and inclosing the hydrospires, but we judge from fig. 7 of the pre-

ceding plate, that the oral centre or median space between the

hydrospires had even a double covering.”

The authors’ theory that the consolidating apparatus of

Cupressocrinus represents the hydrospires of the Blastoids

has since been abandoned, and the explanation of its struc-

ture which they have adopted will be found on p. 178 of the

‘Revision,’ part il. section 2. I have the strongest convic-

tion that they will also have to abandon their theory as to the

internal hydrospires of Crotalocrinus. ‘They are singularly

unfortunate in giving so many wrong references to Angelin’s

figures of this genus; for the one on which they rely as

proving the existence of hydrospires is on tab. vii., and not

on tab. vill., as they state. Itis described in the explanation

as follows :—‘‘ Calyx superne visus, cum parte brachii, mag-

nitudine paullum aucta. Apparatus quem consolidantem

vocant, intus visus.”” It is to some extent upon this figure

that Wachsmuth and Springer’s theory as to the existence of a

pliable vault in Crotalocrinus was based, foreshadowed, it will

be noted, as early as the year 1879.

Unfortunately, however, the figure represents not the

ventral, but the dorsal aspect of the broken calyx, and

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 28

406 Bibliographical Notices.

“‘superne”’ should read “ inferne”’ in the explanation of it.

This is at once evident from the fact that there are no ambu-

Jacral grooves visible upon the skeleton of the arms, such as

are shown in the representations of the same species ( Crota-

locrinus pulcher) on tab. viii. figs. 6 and 7. The calyx is

broken across near the level of the tops of the basals, so that

the internal faces of the radials and the following plates are

exposed to view, with the remarkable striations upon them

which were regarded by Angelin as corresponding to the

consolidating apparatus of Cupressocrinus. It is possible

that, like this structure, they may represent an uneven sur-

face for the attachment of muscles and ligaments; but what-

ever else they may be, the strize are certainly not hydrospire-

slits, as supposed by Wachsmuth and Springer in 1879.

They appear to have still held this view even as late as last

year, when they published the first section of the third part

of the ‘ Revision,’ for we find a reference to the presence of

hydrospires in Crotaloerinus on p. 64, and on p. 83 this is

extended into the following generalization :—“ The Crotalo-

erinide: have no anambulacral pieces, but possess hydrospires

within the calyx.”

There is no mention of these hydrospires, however, in the

subsequent definitions either of Crotalocrinus or of Hnallo-

erinus in the second section of this part which has just

appeared ; and it is possible therefore that the authors have

already given up their belief in the presence of these organs

in the Crotalocrinide. But in any case they will no longer

be able to refer to this family as Paleeocrinoids which “ pro-

bably have hydrospires within the calyx” *, and to use this

supposed fact as an illustration of their theory that Blastoids,

Cystids, and Crinoids are so closely linked together that they

are not entitled to rank as Classes of Echinoderms equivalent

to the Urchins and Starfishes. ‘This point, however, is fully

discussed elsewhere fT.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Revision of the Paleocrinoidea.—Part I11. Discussion of the Classifi-

cation and Relations of the Brachiate Crinoids, and Conclusion of

the Generic Descriptions. By Cuartes WacusmuTH and Frank

SprineER. Second Section. Extracted from the ‘ Proceedings of

the Academy of Natural Sciences,’ March 30,1886. Philadelphia,

1886. Pp. 195.

We are very glad to welcome the second and concluding section

of the Revision of the Paleocrinoidea, Part ILI., by Messrs. Wachs-

* ¢ Revision,’ part ili, p. 76.

+ ‘Catalogue of the Blastoidea in the Geological Department of the

British Museum (Natural History)” (London, 1886), pp. 113-121,

Bibliographical Notices. 407

muth and Springer, the first section of which was reviewed in the

March number of this magazine.

The whole work is one of the utmost value to all paleontologists,

and will be a lasting monument of patient and persevering industry

on the part of the authors during a period of some eight or nine

years. They now recognize 156 genera of Palocrinoids, which

include 1276 species; but they express their belief, which most

paleontologists will share, that there are still many synonyms to

be worked out. On the other hand, they describe themselves as

possessing not less than 100 new species, and we are very glad to

hear that these “will be described and amply illustrated hereafter

in a Monograph on the Palxocrinoidea of North America.” We

trust that the appearance of this monograph will not be too long

delayed, and that it will contain tables or keys which will display

the authors’ views as to the mutual relations of the various families

and genera of Palocrinoids, including also the forty-nine non-Ame-

rican genera. ‘Tables of this kind are of more use to the average

worker than the most elaborate descriptions, and they have the

additional advantage of informing the specialist as to the particular

structural differences on which the authors rely as characters of

systematic value.

This concluding section of the ‘ Revision” commences with an ac-

count of the suborder ‘ Articulata,” which comprises the two

families Ichthyocrinide and Crotalocrinide, together with the pro-

blematical genus Cleiocrinus, Billings. We suspect, however, for

reasons given on a previous page *, that whatever be the fate of

Clevocrinus, the Crotalocrinide will eventually have to be removed

from their present association with the Ichthyocrinide, though we

should not like to say where their ultimate resting-place will be.

The suborder *“ Inadunata” falls into the two branches, Larvi-

formia and Fistulata. The former contains the four families Haplo-

erinide, Symbathocrinide, Cupressocrinide, and Gasterocomidee ;

and the authors say of the whole group that they “‘ probably pos-

sessed hydrospires and hydrospire pores, to connect with the

ambulacra” (p. 157). This may perhaps have been the case in

Cupressocrinus, but we cannot help thinking this statement to be a

very rash one as regards the embryonic forms <Allagecrinus and

Haplocrinus. When the former genus was established in 1881 it

was made the type of a separate family, distinguished from the

Haplocrinide by “the inequality in the size of the radials, owing

to some of them being axillary,” and the family Allagecrinide has

since been accepted by De Loriol. So far as we are aware there

is no other Crinoid known in which the first radials may be axil-

lary ; but Wachsmuth and Springer seem to consider this point

so unimportant that they make no reference to it whatever outside

their generic diagnosis of Allagecrinus. 'They describe the ventral

pyramid above the mouth of this type as consisting of anchylosed

* Anted, pp. 897-406. f

+ Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. 1881, ser. 5, vol. vil. p. 292.

23"

408 Bibliographical Notices.

calyx-interradials and not of orals, a point upon which we differ

from them altogether, as already explained *.

Passing on to the branch * Fistulata,” we find that it includes

the families Hybocrinide, Heterocrinide, Anomalocrinide, Cyatho-

crinide, Poteriocrinide, Belemnocrinide, Astylocrinide, together

with the Encrinidx, Catillocrinide, and Calceocrinide. The

first of these comprises the three genera Berocrinus, Hoplo-

crinus, and Hybocrinus, together with the problematical Hybocys-

tites, first described by Wetherby as a Cystid and now regarded

by Wachsmuth and Springer as a Crinoid of low organiza-

tion. The anomalous recurrent ambulacra of this type seem

also to occur in two other Trenton Crinoids, Taxocrinus elegans,

Billings, sp., and 7’. levis. We regard this observation as a most

important and suggestive one, and shall await further information

respecting these very early and somewhat generalized forms with

no little interest.

Except perhaps for the biserial arms of some species, we do not

quite understand the reasons which have induced Messrs. Wachs-

muth and Springer to transfer the Encrinide to the Paleocrinoidea.

Their diagnosis of the family (p. 194) commences as follows :—

“Dicyclic. Closely allied to the Poteriocrinide, but, as a rule, with-

out anal plates.” The insertion of the words “as a rule” is

somewhat misleading; for it implies that there are some members

of the family in which anal plates do occur. But there is no men-

tion of their presence in the authors’ diagnosis either of Hnerinus

or of Dadocrinus, the only two genera comprised in the family, and,

in fact, they have never been described; while Wachsmuth and

Springer seem to be in no doubt at all about the presence of inter-

radials in Hnerinus, though they admit that these, ‘‘owing to the

large size of the articular facets, must have been small at any time,

and possibly were absorbed in the adult” (p. 259). It appears

to us, however, that the mature Hncrinus never can have had

calyx-interradials of any kind, since there was no room for them.

Not only the second and third radials, but also the primary and

secondary arm-divisions (when present) were in close lateral con-

tact all round the cup, with their apposed sides flattened against

one another, just as in many tropical Comatule. Even if inter-

radials had been present in earlier life, as in some Comatule, and

subsequently resorbed, as Wachsmuth and Springer believe, they

must have been situated above and not between the primary radials,

which form a perfectly symmetrical pentagon without any trace of

interradials resting upon them. Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer

place under Erisocrinus those Hncrinus-like Palseozoic species “in

which a plate of the ventral tube rests upon the radials. In all

probability was the latter piece always present in this genus”

(p. 255). Erisocrinus is one of the two Paleozoic Poteriocrinidee

which come nearest to Enerinus; but the American authors regard

* Anted, p. 403. See also Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1886, pp.

282-284.

+ The italics are due to the authors, and not to the reviewer.

Bibliographical Notices. 409

it as probable that the posterior radials supported a ventral tube,

and this would introduce an asymmetry into the calyx, of which

there is no trace whatever in Hnerinus. This much they admit on

p. 230, where they say :—‘‘ In the same degree as paleeontologically

the calyx grows more symmetrical, the ventral sac decreases in size,

and probably disappeared entirely in Hnerinus, which is closely allied

to the Poteriocrinidxe.” In like manner they describe their speci-

mens of Stemmatocrinus Trautscholdi as showing ‘traces of inter-

radial plates resting against the inner edges of two radials, of

which the places of attachment are plainly visible, and detached

plates were placed aside of them.’ (p. 256). These plates, however,

are altogether absent in the Encrinidee, every species of which has

the third radial axillary, a character which is very constant among

Neocrinoids, and is by no means so in the Poteriocrinide, the second

being axillary in Hrisocrinus and Stemmatocrinus. Considering these

and other points which we are unable at present to discuss, we cannot

but feel that Wachsmuth and Springer have not made out their case

for the transfer of the Encrinide to the Paleocrinoidea. They express

themselves as ‘ willing to admit that Hnerinus constitutes a transi-

tion form towards the Neocrinoidea, it is even possible that in the

adult the interradials become partly or wholly resorbed, but it is

otherwise so closely connected with the Poteriocrinidw that we must

regard it as a Palwocrinoid, or place also the Poteriocrinide among

the Neocrinoidea” (p. 257). When they shall have discovered that

the calyx of Enerinus has an azygos side indicating the presence of

the ventral tube, which is so characteristic of the Poteriocrinide, we

shall be more disposed to agree with them. They say on p. 230,

“ Comparing Hrisocrinus with Encrinus, the only noticeable difference

in their fossil state is the presence of a single brachial in the former

and two in the latter.” But in making this statement they entirely

ignore the fact to which they allude on p. 255, viz. that in Eriso-

crinus a plate of the ventral tube rests upon the radials, while

nothing of the kind occurs in Hnerinus ; and yet it is almost exclu-

sively upon this point that the whole question turns. ‘heir com-

parison of Hnerinus and Hrisocrinus is also incomplete in another

respect. Not only has Hnerinus three radials and Erisocrinus two,

but the authors admit, on p. 192, that the two outer radials and the

proximal arm-plates of Hncrinus are respectively united by syzygy.

They ought to know, though they seem to be unaware of it, that

this is in accordance with a rule “ which holds good in almost all the

Neocrinoids’’*. But they also expressly state on p. 192 that syzygies

are not known to occur in the Poteriocrinidz, and so furnish another

argument against their transfer of Hncrinus to the Paleocrinoids.

The Catillocrinide and Calccocrinide are two extremely puzzling

families, the morphological study of which is beset with the very

greatest difficulties. We think, however, that Messrs. Wachsmuth

and Springer have successfully overcome many of thee difficulties, and

that their analyses of the structure of these curious types will be even-

* Report on the ‘Challenger’ Crinoidea, p. 49,

410 Bibliographical Notices.

tually accepted as correct. They have also been remarkably success-

ful in elucidating the structure, and so fixing the systematic position,

of that very singular form Stephanocrinus, which has been variously

referred to the Crinoids, Cystids, and Blastoids. The American

authors show, however, by the aid of some unusually perfect mate-

rial, that it is really a Brachiate Crinoid ‘with branching biserial

arms, given off in a somewhat similar manner as the arms in the

Platycrinide.” We are very glad to find them now admitting that

the ventral pyramid above the mouth is composed of orals, and not

of calyx-interradials *, and that Stephanocrinus is allied to Allage-

crinus and Haplocrinus. But we cannot at all follow the argu-

ment by which they endeavour to prove that this oral pyramid is

homologous with the central plate which they have discovered in the

dome of some specimens of Haplocrinus mespiliformis. A full dis-

cussion of this question, however, would be impracticable at present ;

and the same may be said with respect to the concluding ‘“ Notes on

the Underbasals and Top Stem-joint of Neocrinoidea and Palzo-

crinoidea.” The authors claim that the symmetry of the top stem-

joint in the Apiocrinide is interradial, and that the family is conse-

quently built upon the plan of dicyclic Crinoids. There is one slight

difficulty in the way of this theory. The top stem-joint certainly

has interradial angles in somewhat less than half the species of

Millericrinus ; butin Guettardicrinus, Apiocrinus, and in the majority

of the species of Millericrinus the angles of this top stem-joint are

distinctly radial, and the explanation given of this awkward fact by

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer is that the plate ‘attained its

radial angles accidentally by adapting its form to the basal con-

cavity, which is naturally angular” (p. 297).

We are certainly somewhat surprised to be told that the structure

of the upper stem-joint, which presents itself in two out of the three

genera and in the majority of the species of the Apiocrinide, and

is especially characteristic of this family as distinguishing it from

the Pentacrinide, is an ‘ accidental” one. But the authors are

thereby enabled to make the generalization on p. 299, “that the

top stem-joint is disposed interradially in the Apiocrinide, Penta-

crinide, and Comatule, similar to dicyclic Paleocrinoids.” The top

of the centro-dorsal certainly has interradial angles in the adult

Comatula ; but its angles are radial before the cirri appear, as is

permanently the case in Apiocrinus, and the symmetry changes

when the radials grow faster than the basals and come to rest

directly on the centro-dorsal. But we cannot understand in the

least how this proves that the Comatule “are built upon the plan

of dicyclic Paleocrinoids;” and considering that in Pentacrinus

and also in some species of Aillericrinus the symmetry of the axial

canal is interradial, a character which we cannot regard as having

been attained “ accidentally,” we are inclined to believe that of the

* See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. March 1886, p. 282.

+ If the basal concavity ‘naturally ” has radial angles, is it not a

“natural” and not an “ accidental” circumstance that the top stem-joint

which occupies this cavity should also have radial angles?

Bibliographical Notices. 411

two alternatives suggested by Wachsmuth and Springer on p. 298

the first is preferable, viz. that “the rules which meet with no

exception among the Paleocrinoidea, as far as we know, do not

hold good for the Neocrinoidea.” The American authors, however,

elect for their other alternative, and believe that Neocrinoids are

really “ built upon the plan of dicyclic Crinoids.” They are there-

fore driven to suggest ‘‘ accidental” causes to explain away facts

which do not suit their theory.

At the end of the volume are nearly four pages of additions and

corrections which apply to all the three parts of the ‘ Revision ;

and we strongly advise paleontologists who wish to use the work

to commence by making the necessary alterations in their copies,

If this be neglected they will rise from the perusal of some passages

with an impression altogether different from that which the authors

meant to convey. ‘This is especially the case in those parts of the

book which contain discussions of disputed questions, ¢. g. the syste-

matic position of Hncrinus, on p. 231, and the composition of the

calyx of Stemmatocrinus, on p. 255. We cannot but think that the

authors would have been spared the necessity of correcting their

statements in these and similar instances if they had taken a little

more trouble to give exact references to the writings of fellow-

workers whom they quote.

This is no doubt an excessively laborious task ; but prevention is

notoriously better than cure, and there is no more certain means of

avoiding misquotation than a free use of exact references. Messrs.

Wachsmuth and Springer have, however, largely dispensed with

such references, and we could mention several instances in which

the accuracy of their statements has suffered in consequence. But

this is a matter of more importance to themselves than to any one

else; while they have done a most valuable service to their fellow-

workers by the preparation of a copious index to all three parts of

their ‘ Revision.’ It does not appear in the ‘ Proceedings of the

Philadelphia Academy,’ where their work was originally published,

but has been inserted at their own expense into the numerous sepa-

rate copies of the concluding section of the ‘ Revision’ which they

have obtained for distribution. The preparation of this index, which

occupies thirty-one pages of double columns, must have been a work

of immense labour, for which they will receive the heartiest thanks

of all students of the Pelmatozoa. The discoverer of a new specific

or generic type will now be able to see what names are preoccupied,

and he will no longer have any reason for enriching zoological

science with newsynonyms. That an index of this kind was wanted

may be judged from the fact that a new genus TZriacrinus, with a

type species 7’. pyriformis, were described in 1884 by an American

paleontologist, who was unaware that not only the generic, but

also the specific, name had been preoccupied by Minster in exactly

the same connexion as long ago as 1839!

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer assure us that their index

*“‘ contains a complete list of all generic and specific names used in

connexion with the Paleocrinoidea” (p. 303). We have certainly

412 Bibliographical Notices.

found that it does contain a very large number of the less known

names; but we are not a little surprised at the omission of the three

species described in 1884 by Ringueberg in the ‘ Proceedings of the

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’ the same journal in

which the successive parts of the ‘ Revision’ appeared, viz. Triacrinus

pyriformis, T. globosus, and Eucalyptocrinus inconspectus. Ringue-

berg described his new genus Triacrinus as allied to Hybocrinus ;

but neither in the section on the Hybocrinide nor anywhere else in

the third part of the ‘ Revision’ can we find any mention of Ringue-

berg’s genus.

We also miss any reference in the index to Apiocrinus dipentas, and

likewise to Isocrinus nobilis and Chladocrinus nobilis, synonyms of the

type which Wachsmuth and Springer call Vawocrinus nobilis ; while

the references which are given to two other synonyms of this species

(Poteriocrinus nobilis and Forbesiocrinus nobilis) are both incorrect.

It would have been better too if the names Barrandeocrinus, Canis-

trocrinus, and Centrocrinus had been placed respectively before

Barycrinus, Carabocrinus, and Ceriocrinus, instead of after these

names.

In spite of these and other errors of detail, however, many of

which are no doubt due to the circumstances under which the work

was prepared, as hinted on p. 299 of Part III., we have no hesitation

in saying that the ‘ Revision of the Paleocrinoidea’ is a memoir of

the utmost value and importance. It will be indispensable alike to

the morphologist who wishes to study the remarkable Crinoid types

which flourished in the Paleeozoic seas, and to the pure systematist

who desires a natural classification of one of the great groups of

Echinoderms—that large subkingdom in the study of which one may

find some relief from the everlasting strife about the mutual rela-

tions of Worms and Arthropods, Ascidians and Vertebrates, and all

the latest productions of the most advanced speculative zoology ;

while the stratigraphical paleontologist, who wishes to determine

the age of a bed by tbe characters of its fossils, will find in the

‘ Revision’ much food for reflection in the most valuable informa-

tion respecting transition-forms in Crinoids and their paleontological

development through a long series of strata.

P, Hersert CaRPENTER.

Catalogue of the Blastoidea in the Geological Department of the

British Museum (Natural History), with an Account of the

Morphology and Systematic Position of the Group, and a Revision

of the Genera and Species. By Roserr Erueripver, Jun., and

P. Herserr Carpenter, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.LS. 4to. Pp. i-xvi,

1-322 ; 20 plates. London: Printed by Order of the Trustees,

1886.

A year and a half ago we noticed in this Journal * a very important

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 346.

Bibliographical Notices. 413

work on the Stalked Crinoids *. This monograph, the result of the

researches of Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter upon all the known recent

species, threw a flood of light upon the morphology of the long array

of fossil forms ; for although the number of living representatives of

the Crinoidea bears only the smallest proportion to those which are

extinct, the clue they furnish renders inestimable assistance in the

task of elucidating the organization of the primeval members of the

race. In comparison, the difficulties that beset the path of the

student of a group of animals known only as fossils, and of which

no distant relatives whatever have survived to the present day, are

immeasurably greater.

We have now received a monograph on the Blastoidea, another

group of Echinoderms, and one to which special interest attaches

from the fact that the type became altogether extinct before the

close of the Paleozoic epoch. Not a single living representative or

analogue is known. On this account the Blastoidea are far more

difficult to study, and the intricacies of their organization much more

perplexing to unravel, than is the case in the kindred class of the

Crinoidea.

Owing to the strange human tendency to value most what is

rarest and most difficult to attain, the elucidation of the details of

Blastoid anatomy has long been a goal towards which the aim of

naturalists has been directed. It is somewhat surprising, however,

that although many detached observations and descriptions of species

have been published, no attempt at a complete monograph of these

obscure and imperfectly-known animals has been made since the

short but masterly memoir of Dr. Ferd. Roemer? in 1851. Much

material and knowledge has been accumulated in the interval.

The present work is the result of seven years’ constant and indus-

trious research on the part of Mr. Robert Etheridge, Jun., and

Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter. ‘The previous publications of both authors

are too well known and appreciated to need recapitulation here, and

it may be unhesitatingly affirmed that the present investigation

could not have been placed in more competent hands. Mr. Etheridge’s

extensive knowledge of fossil forms, and his carefully traied and

accurate judgment would alone be a sufficient guarantee for the

excellency of the work ; whilst his association with such a collabo-

rateur as Dr. Carpenter, who is without exception the most inti-

mately acquainted with the morphology of recent Crinoids of any

living naturalist, is a circumstance something more than fortunate.

The result is that a monograph has been produced of which British

naturalists may well be proud; and the Trustees of the British

Museum are to be congratulated on the acquisition and publication

of a most important memoir.

* “Report upon the Crinoidea collected during the Voyage of H.M.S.

‘Challenger’ during the years 1873-76.—The Stalked Crinoids.” By P.

Herbert Carpenter, D.Sc. [Report on the Scientific Results of the

Voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.’— Zoology, part xxxii.]| Published by

Order of Her Majesty’s Government, 1884.

+ Archiv f. Naturgesch. 1851, Jahrg. xvii. Bd. i. pp. 323-397, Taf. iy.

414 Bibliographical Notices.

The authors have been singularly fortunate in having access to an

unrivalled series of specimens, the riches of the National Collection

having been largely supplemented by the friendly cooperation of

many English and foreign paleontologists. Most important assist-

ance has, in this manner, been rendered by Mr. Charles Wachsmuth

of Burlington, lowa, who, with a generosity beyond all praise, un-

reservedly placed at the disposal of the authors an extremely valuable

series of American Blastoids, selected from his own fine collection

as especially adapted for the exhibition of structural characters.

And it is not too much to say that by means of this friendly help

it has been possible to interpret the details of many points of internal

structure which could not otherwise have been satisfactorily explained

at present.

The first portion of the ‘ Catalogue” is devoted to the morpho-

logy of the Blastoids generally. This section of the work is prefaced

by the zoological history of the group, and then follows an account

of the structure presented by the various forms, each plate and

organ being described in detail, their modifications throughout the

series reviewed, and their probable functions and homologies dis-

cussed. The geological and geographical distribution of the Blastoidea

is next treated of. Then follows the systematic portion of the work,

in which the species and higher classificatory divisions are clearly

defined and severally discussed.

The much controverted question of the relative rank which should

be assigned to the Blastoidea among the other groups of Echinoderms

is reviewed in a chapter marked by great clearness of judgment and

logical reasoning. The authors rank the Blastoidea as a distinet

class of the branch Pelmatozoa, which is recognized as a primary

division of the Echinodermata, comprising the three equivalent

classes Crinoidea, Blastoidea, Cystidea.

The following definition, embracing the result of the authors’ long

and careful study of the group, will give in their own words a brief

conspectus of some of the important results arrived at, which for

want of space we are reluctantly unable to notice :-—

“ Class BLASTOIDEA.

«‘ Armless Pelmatozoa of a pyriform, clavate, ovate, or globose

shape, which usually exhibits a very perfect radialsymmetry. Base

monocyclic, of two large plates and one small one, the latter being

always in the left anterior interradius (A-B). Five radials, more

or less deeply incised by the ambulacra, and five interradials which

rest on them and bound the peristome, one of them being pierced by

the anus.

‘* Ambulacra fringed on each side by a single or double row of

jointed appendages, which are in close relation with the side plates.

These rest on or against a subambulacral lancet-plate, which is

pierced by a canal that lodged the water-vessel and unites with its

fellows into a circumpral ring.

‘“‘ Hydrospires arranged in ten (or rarely eight) groups, which are

Bibliographical Notices. 415

limited to the radial and interradial plates ; their slits are parallel to,

and more or less completely concealed by, the ambulacra, often opening

externally through pores at their sides, and also by five or ten open-

ings round the peristome. Neither hydrospires nor ambulacra extend

below the basiradial suture.

“* Peristome naturally concealed by a vault of small plates, which

rarely exhibit any definite arrangement, and are continuous with

the covering-plates of the ambulacra.”

The authors consider that ‘“ the Blastoidea constitute a remarkably

compact group which is pretty clearly marked off from the other

Pelmatozoa ;” and they point out that the perforate lancet-plate

and the regular limitation of the hydrospires to the radial and inter-

radial plates, with their slits parallel to the ambulacra (both points

of very considerable importance, as well in a morphological as in a

physiological aspect), are characters which are not as yet known to

occur in either the Crinoidea or the Cystidea.

Two orders, six families, and nineteen genera are defined :—

Order REGULARES, E. & C.

Pedunculate Blastoids with a symmetrical base, in which the

radials and ambulacra are all equal and similar,

Ist Family, PentTREMITID #, d’Orbigny (emend. E. & C.).

Base usually convex and often much elongated. Spiracles five,

but sometimes more or less completely divided by a median septum.

Their distal boundary formed by side plates. Hydrospires concen-

trated at the lowest part of the radial sinus.

Pentremites, Say. Pentremitidea, d’Orbigny.

Mesoblastus, E. & C.

2nd Family. TRoostosiastTip#, E.&C,

Ambulacra very narrow and descending sharply outwards from

the much restricted peristome. Deltoids usually limited to the

summit and rarely visible externally. Lancet-plate entirely covered

by the side plates. Spiracles generally double, appearing as linear

slits at the sides of the deltoid ridge, but not bounded distally by

side plates.

Troostocrinus, Shumard. Metablastus, E. & C.

Tricelocrinus, Meek & Worthen.

ord Family. Nucireosuastinpa, bE. & C.

Calyx usually globular or ovoidal, with flattened or concave base

and linear ambulacra. Spiracles distinctly double, and chiefly

formed by the apposition of notches in the lancet-plate and deltoids.

416 Bibliographical Notices.

(i.) Subfamily Enzacrinipa, E. & C.

Eleacrinus, Roemer.

(ii.) Subfamily Scnrzostastipa, KE. & C.

Schizoblastus, KE. & C. Cryptoblastus, E. & C.

Acentrotremites, KE. & C.

4th Family. GRaNATOBLASTID &, EH. & C.

Calyx globular or ovoidal, with flattened or concave base and

linear ambulacra. Spiracles five, piercing the deltoids; or ten,

grooving their lateral edges.

Granatocrinus, Troost. Heteroblastus, EK. & C.

5th Family. CopasteRiIps#, BE. & C.

Base usually well developed and sometimes very long. Some, or

all of the hydrospire-slits pierce the calyx-plates on the sides of the

radial sinus, restricted portions of which may remain open as the

spiracles.

(i.) Subfamily Pr xnoscuismipam, EK. & C,

Codaster, McCoy. Phenoschisma, E. & C,

(ii.) Subfamily Cryproscuismipaz, E. & C,

Orophocrinus, yon Seebach. Cryptoschisma, E. & C,

Order IRREGULARES, E, & C,

Unstalked Blastoids, in which one ambulacrum and the corre-

sponding radial are different from their fellows. Base usually

unsymmetrical.

6th Family. AstRocrinipa#, T, & T. Austin

(emend. E. & C.).

(i) Basals unsymmetrical. Azygos radial small and without

definite limbs ; its ambulacrum short, wide, and horizontal.

Astrocrinus, T. & T. Austin.

Eleutherocrinus, Shumard & Yandell.

(ii) Basals symmetrical ; odd ambulacrum linear.

Pentephyllum, Haughton.

The authors state that there is no certain evidence of the existence

of true Blastoids anterior to the Upper Silurian period; and the

type appears to have become extinct long before the close of the

Bibliographical Notices. 417

Carboniferous Series, no trace of Blastoids from the Lower Carboni-

ferous (or Calciferous Sandstone Series), much less from any of the

marine bands of the Coal-Measures, being known.

All the known Blastoids of the Upper Silurian period are confined

to American strata, and represent the families Troostoblastide and

Codasteride.

In the Devonian period all the families are represented. The

Silurian Troostoblastidee, however, do not appear in the American

Devonian rocks ; but they are well represented in Europe, although

the Devonian Blastoids generally are slightly more numerous both

in genera and species in America than in Europe. In Europe the

great centre of Blastoid life in Devonian times appears to have been

in the north of Spain, whilst in the British Isles there is but the

scantiest evidence of their presence in the rocks of that period.

In the Carboniferous period ten genera are represented in Europe

(all present in the British Isles), and ten, or possibly twelve, in

America,

Pentremitidea, Eleacrinus, Cryptoschisma, and Eleutherocrinus are

found only in the Devonian.

Pentremites, Mesoblastus, Triccelocrinus, Cryptoblastus, Acentro-

tremites, Heteroblastus, Orophocrinus, Astrocrinus, and Pentephyllum

are found only in the Carboniferous.

Of the remaining six genera, Y'roostocrinus, which appeared in

the Silurian, is represented in the Carboniferous by a form which

the authors think may probably be referred to it, although the

genus has not yet been definitely recognized by them in the Devo-

nian. Codaster, which appeared in the Silurian, passes up into the

Devonian, and thence into the Carboniferous. Metablastus, Schizo-

blastus, and Granatocrinus, which occur in the Carboniferous, are

represented in the Devonian by forms which the authors provisionally

refer to the same genera. Pheenoschisma, which appeared in the

Devonian, passes up into the Carboniferous,

The authors remark that ‘‘ The distribution of the various species

of Blastoids is very limited both in Space and Time. <A few species

appear to be common to the Upper and Lower Devonian of America ;

but each of the great divisions of the Subcarboniferous in the

Mississippi valley seems to have its own particular types. No

Blastoid occurs on both sides of the Atlantic ; one species is common

to the Devonian of Spain and Germany, and another to the Carboni-

ferous Limestone of Britain and Belgium. But with these excep-

tions the range of individual specific types is very limited indeed.”

A list of the works consulted and a very complete index are

given. The plates are most excellent, and, besides possessing great

artistic merit, are especially noteworthy for the care with which

the magnified details of critical points of structure are rendered.

In according our highest praise to this masterly Catalogue, we

would desire to thank the authors for the boon they have conferred

upon paleontologists, and also to express the hope that the much-

needed monographs of the Crinoidea and Cystidea may be taken in

hand by the same able and conscientious workers.

418 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Heart, the Diyestive Tube, and the Generative Organs of

Amareecium torquatum. By M. C. Maurice,

On examining a transverse section made about the middle of the

postabdomen of an Amearacium we find three entirely empty cavities.

One of them, which is elongated and median, occupies the whole

width of the postabdomen and is situated in the horizontal plane

of the Ascidian ; of the other two, of irregular form, one is dorsal,

the other ventral. These cavities are the sections of three tubes

which run longitudinally in the postabdomen; they have been

observed in other species of Ascidia by MM. Seeliger, von Drasche,

and Della Valle, although these writers were unable to ascertain

their precise signification. The last two cavities were regarded by

M. Della Valle as processes (peritoneal sacs) of the peribranchial

cavity. I have been able, in Amarwcium torquatum, to ascertain

the anatomical arrangement of these different organs.

At the posterior extremity of the postabdomen the heart is situ-

ated. The cardiac cavity, and with it the pericardiac cavity, are

incurved in the form of a crescent, one of the horns of which is

produced into the dorsal and the other into the ventral half of the

postabdomen. The pericardiac cavity ascends very far on each

side ; each of its branches terminates ceecally at a level which varies in

different individuals, but generally at the level of the ovary. These

two branches of the pericardiac cavity are the two peritoneal sacs

of M. Della Valle mentioned above.

As regards the median tube of the postabdomen, it terminates

cecally posteriorly, after having bifurcated near its extremity into

two branches, which nearly reach the end of the postabdomen. If,

on the other hand, we trace this tube forward, that is to say

towards the viscera, it is seen to subdivide at the level of the

stomach into two tubes, which apply their anterior extremities

against the bottom of the branchial cavity on each side of the pos-

terior raphe, between the extremity of the endostyle and the

entrance of the cesophagus. These anatomical arrangements show

that we have here to do with the organ which MM. Van Beneden

and Julin have called the epicardium, an organ which is a depen-

dency of the branchial sac. In adult individuals I have been unable

to demonstrate the actual orifices of the epicardiac tubes into the

branchial cavity ; but these orifices are evidently closed by secon-

dary obliteration in the course of the development of the animal,

for I have found the communications between these tubes and the

branchial cavity very distinct in an allied species, 4A. proliferum,

and in the young larve of the present species, A. torquatum.

Thus, of the three cavities which we find in a transverse section

of the postabdomen at the middle, the median one is a dependency

of the branchial cavity (epicardium) and the other two processes of

the pericardiac cavity.

The cardiac cavity is open, not only at its two extremities, as in

Miscellaneous. 419

the simple and social Ascidia, but throughout its whole length.

The cardiac fissure, in fact, is situated upon the convex surface of

the crescent formed:by the heart ; it therefore, as it were, turns its

back to the epicardiac sac, which can thus no longer, as in Clavelina,

be applied to it to close it.

The cells of the cardiac epithelium present a row of muscular

fibrille towards the cavity of the heart; their nuclei, on the con-

trary, are situated towards the pericardiac cavity. Neither the

vessels nor the heart present any endothelium.

Digestive Tube.—All along the terminal intestine we can very

easily see the composite tubular gland which Huxley was the first

to indicate in all the groups of the Tunicata, but the existence of

which has lately been denied, even in the simple Ascidia. This

gland is formed by a quantity of small tubes terminating cecally,

which pour their secretion into the stomach by a common duct.

The anus presents a wide process, which projects into the inte-

rior of the cloacal cavity. It is further surrounded by several

transverse muscular sphincters.

The cloacal cavity elongates considerably during reproduction, to

become transformed into a cavity of incubation in which the embryos

are developed. The oviduct, which opened into the cloaca by the side

of the deferent canal, takes part in the formation of the incubatory

chamber; while the upper lip of its orifice remains applied against

the deferent canal, its actual aperture is carried to the very bottom

of the incubatory cavity. The cloacal aperture is remarkable for a

series of tonguelets or plates, exclusively belonging to the epi-

thelium.

Generative Organs.—These are situated in the postabdomen, on

the same side of the epicardiac lamina, in the dorsal face of the

animal. The ovary is placed in front of the testis. There is a

very distinct oviduct, applied throughout its whole length against

the outer surface of the deferent duct ; this oviduct is flattened and

bounded by an unciliated epithelium, while the deferent duct is

rounded and bounded by vibratile epithelium.

The ovary presents a cavity which is continued directly into that

of the oviduct; this cavity is bounded by a flat epithelium, which,

at certain points, becomes a typical germinative epithelium. It is

at the expense of this germinative epithelium that the ovarian

follicles are developed ; these are never detached from the epithe-

lium from which they originated. The mature ova fall into the

ovarian cavity, to be expelled through the oviduct.

The ovary and the testis are never in function at the same time.

—Comptes Rendus, September 13, 1886, p. 504.

A new Form of Opalina. By M. N. Warracnowsky.

The author describes a new form of parasite which he has met

with abundantly in the body-cavity of young earthworms. The

animal shows the general characters of Opalina and somewhat

resembles Opalina filum, Clap., in external form; but it is distin-

guished from all other species of the genus known to the author by

420 Miscellaneous.

the presence of a long spiculum, on account of which he names it

Opalina spiculata.

The body is elongate-ovate, somewhat pointed in front; its length

is 235-240 p, and its breadth from 37-88 py. The whole surface

is covered with short cilia, which form regular longitudinal series,

and are somewhat longer and more numerous at the anterior end.

The nucleus is spindle-shaped and occupies the whole length of the

body. Instead of the contractile vacuoles there are several pale

vesiculiform nuclei.

The special character of the former consists in a long spiculum,

which lies in the interior of the body, and occupies about two thirds

of its total length.

A constriction at the hinder part of the body behind the spiculum

indicates a new individual ; but the formation here of a small spiculum

always precedes the production of the divisional groove, so that the

spiculum of the parent has absolutely no part in the production of the

young. The length of the new Opalina thus produced is about 57—

58 pw; its form is oval, its nucleus does not occupy the whole length of

the body, and the spiculum is only about half that length. The newly

formed Opaline either separate from the parent and swim away, or

remain united to it to the number of two, three, or four. By its

mode of production the parasite most resembles O. prolifera, Clap.,

by the presence of the spiculum 0. uncinata, Clap.—Bull. Acad.

Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. tom. xxx. pp. 612-614.

A new Gazelle from the Somali-land.

By M. Franz Kout,

The author describes a new species of gazelle, brought by M. J.

Menges from the Somali-land, and of which the museum at Vienna

possesses an adult male example.

Gazella Pelzelnii, Kohl (sp. n.).

This new species is most nearly allied to Gazella arabica, Licht-

enstein (Hempr. & Ehrenb.), as regards both the coloration and the

form of the horns. It is somewhat smaller, about the size of a small

roe-deer ; its head is smaller than in G‘. arabica, and the portion

of the skull behind the horns a little longer in proportion. The

horns, aS in the compared species, are very slender, much longer

than the head (27 centim.), but instead of 14-17 have 21 rings, of

which, however, the last is very weak and indistinct. In the cur-

vature of the horns the two species are alike; but in G. Pelzelnit

they diverge much more, so that the distance between the tips is

much greater—in G. arabica 3" 6'"—3" 10'", in G. Pelzelnit 5" 2!"

(13-6 centim.), Further differences are shown in the proportions

of the skull.

Statement of the collector :—Pupil elongate, iris deep dark blue.

Collected at Berberah, in the Somali-land, 21st January, 1885,—

Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wren, Band xxxvi. 1886, Sitz. p. 4.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 108. DECEMBER 1886.

K~" XL.—WNote on Hesperomys pyrrhorhinus, Pr. Max.

By OLpFIELD THomas, Natural History Museum.

WHEN describing *, in 1882, the very interesting collection

of Rodents obtained by M. Stolzmann in North Peru for the

Warsaw Museum I identified, although with considerable

doubt, two specimens with Hesperom ys pyrrhorhinus, Pr.

Max. +, originally obtained from Bahia, with whose very

insuflicient description they agreed closely enough for it to be

unsafe to describe them as new without seeing ‘Prince Maxi-

milian’s typical specimens.

That my doubts as to the correctness of this determination

were justified, however, has now been proved by the arrival

at the Museum of two young Vesper-mice agreeing so pre-

cisely with the description and figure of /Z. pyr rhorhinus that

I have no hesitation in referring them to that species.

These specimens were obtained at San Leopoldo, Rio Grande

do Sul, by the indefatigable naturalist Dr. Hermann von

Ihering, to whom, both as collector and observer, we are

indebted for a considerable portion of our knowledge of the

mammals inhabiting that region.

* P. Z, S. 1882, p. 98.

ft Abbild. Nat. Bras. pl. xxvii. 1822-26; Beitr. ii. p, 422 (1826).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 29

422 Mr. O. Thomas on Hesperomys pyrrhorhinus.

Although these specimens of HZ. pyrrhorhinus are much too

young for me to draw up a full account of the species

from them, I am yet able to make out that it is certainly a

member of the subgenus Oryzomys, to which the great mass

of Brazilian Vesper-mice also belong. It has rounded hairy

ears, without projections, eight mamme, five interdental

palate-ridges, and naked soles with elongated posterior foot-

pads. Its molars are of the usual Oryzomys pattern, and the

length of m.t, which I have had to extract from below the

gum, is 2°6 millim.; and therefore, judging roughly by this,

the only exact and unchanging measurement available on

such young specimens, the species is probably, when fully

grown, of about the size of H. ratticeps, Hens.*

The true H. pyrrhorhinus being thus an Oryzomys, M.

Stolzmann’s Peruvian specimens, although possessing a cer-

tain superticial resemblance in size and colour to it, really

differ very materially in their essential characters, and I am

therefore driven to find a new name for them, there being

apparently no other described species to which they can be

assigned,

Of the new species, for which I would propose the name of

FH. pyrrhonotus, no further description of the external charac-

ters 1s necessary beyond that already published T; but it may

be interesting to note the chief characteristics of its skull.

These show it to belong, not to Rhipidomys, but to the small

group of Peruvian species to which Dr. Coues f has applied

the name of Thomasomys, although I should have preterred

to regard them as aberrant members of Vesperimus, to which

group I attached them in 1884§. The skull, as a whole,

resembles that of A. cinereus, Thos. ||, both in size and

general form. ‘The muzzle is long and slender; the supra-

orbital space is narrow and parallel-sided, and its edges

square, but smooth and unbeaded ; the fronto-parietal sutures

meet at a sharp angle in the middle line; the anterior edge of

the zygoma-root is vertical and without a projecting plate;

the palatine foramina are long and widely open; the bulle

are most unusually large and swollen, exceeding those of any

other member of the genus that I have seen. The incisors

are very broad and strong, and their anterior surfaces are dark

orange, the lower ones being but slightly lighter than the

upper; the molars are of the usual pattern, but are much

P.L.5

P. Z.S. 1884, p. 449.

Figured P. Z. 8. 1884, pl. xliv. figs, 2-4.

On Brazilian Reptiles and Batrachians. 423

larger in proportion to the size of the animal than those of

any of the allied species.

The following are the dimensions of the typical specimen,

a female, preserved in spirit :-—

Head and body 147 millim., tail 195, hind foot 31, forearm

and hand 39:5, ear (above crown) 14.

Skull: basal length 31:5 millim., greatest breadth 20:0;

nasals, length 14:0; interorbital constriction, breadth 4:2 ;

interparietal, length 4°8, breadth 11:0; palate, length 17°6;

palatal foramen 7:5; length of molar series 7:0; basi-cranial

axis 12:0.

As to the other species incidentally mentioned under H.

pyrrhorhinus in my former paper, 1 am indebted to Dr.

Herluf Winge, of Copenhagen, tor such a description of the

true H. mastacalis, Lund *, as shows that H. pyrrhonotus is

wholly distinct from that animal; while a personal examination

of the type of H. macrurus, Gerv.t, in the Paris Museum,

proves that, like H. mastacalis, it is a true Rhipidomys, and

differs therefore very essentially from the Peruvian species

here described.

XLI.—A Synopsis of the Reptiles and Batrachians of the

Province Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil. By G. A.

BOULENGER.

Tue present list includes all the species of Reptiles and

Batrachians hitherto obtained in the Province Rio Grande do

Sul. The total numbers (63 for the former and 28 for the

latter class, against 31 and 22 as given by Hensel, the first

explorer of that district) show an increase almost entirely due

to Dr. von Ihering’s activity. In view of rendering this list

more useful, I have intercalated keys to the genera and

species, based on the most constant and easily ascertainable

characters, as taken from specimens obtained in the Proviace,

aud every species is accompanied by an enumeration of the

principal synonyms. ‘The latter part of the work will be

found to contain much original matter, especially as I have

had access to the entire Henselian collection in the Berlin

Museum.

The indication “B. M.; v. I.” signifies that specimens

have been sent to the Natural-History Museum by Dr. von

lhering.

* Blik Bras. Dyr., Dansk, Afhandl. viii. p. 279 (1841).

+ Casteln, Exp. Amér. du Sud, Mamm, p. 3 (1855). :

424 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

REPTILIA.

CHELONIA.

Testudinide.

Ciemmys, Wagl.

Clemmys Dorbignyt.

Emys Dorbignyi, Dum. & Bibr. Erp. Gén. ii. p. 272; d’Orbigny, Voy.

Am. Mér. v., Rept. p. 6, pl. 1.

B. M.; v. I. Near Rio Grande.

Chelydide.

a. Nuchal plate marginal; a pair of barbels on the chin.. Platemys.

b. Nuchal plate simulating a sixth vertebral; no barbels.. Hydromedusa.

Piatemys, Wagl.

A. Barbels nearly as long as the diameter of the eye,

black at the base; upper surface of neck with

flat warts; soft parts with dark spots or bands.

A broad black band on each side of the head; plas-

tron dirty yellow or brown; carapace with black

and yellow lines or vermiculations ............5+ P. Geoffroyana.

b. A narrow black line on each side of the head; plas-

tron yellow with black spots; carapace uniform

olive-brown or with a few black spots .......... P. Hilairiv.

B. Barbels very short, smaller than the warts on the

upper surface of the neck, which are large, coni-

cal, erect; soft parts uniform olive-brown; plas-

[ALi NEN St wae Aone eec oe JaUwe onc Hobs een P, Spixit.

Platemys Geoffroyana.

Emys Geoffreana, Schweigg. Arch. Konigsb., i, 1812, p. 302.

Platemys Geoffreana, Dum, & Bibr, J, ¢. p. 418.

Platemys Geoffreyana, part., Hensel, Arch. f. Nat. 1868, p. 350,

eee 5 v,. Le

Platemys Hilairit.

Platemys Geoffreana, juv., Dum. & Bibr. 7, ¢, p. 421.

Platemys Hilartt, Dum. & Bibr. 1. c. p. 428; Burmeister, Reise La

Plata, ii. p. 521.

Platemys Geoffreyana, part., Hens. 7. e. p. 350.

Spatulemys Lasale, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) x. 1870, p. 463,

and xi. 1871, p. 73, pl. ii.

De Seel Lies aed

Platemys Spixit.

Platemys Spixii, Dum. & Bibr. 7. c. p. 409.

B. M.; v. I. One example, from San Lorenzo.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 425

Hypromepusa, Wagl.

Hydromedusa tectifera.

Hydromedusa Maximilian (non Mik.), Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 135,

pl. iii. figs. 25-42; Burmeister, An. Soe. Sc. Argent. xxi. 1886,

Clebdina Maximiiant, Dum. & Bibr. 1. c. p. 449; Hens. J. c. p. 855.

Hydromedusa tectifera, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc xi. 1869, p. 147;

Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. 1885, p. 85.

Hydromedusa platanensis, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. (4) xi. 1873,

a 302; Gunth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xiv. 1884, p. 428,

me pl. XIV:

eedrcancduea Wagleri, Giinth. 7. ¢.

ib. M.: v. I.

Chelonide.

THALASSOCHELYS, Fitz.

Thalassochelys caretta.

Testudo curetta, Linn. S, N. 1. p. 351.

Testudo caouana, Daud, Rept. 1. p. 54.

Chelonia caouana, Dum. & Bibr. il. p, 552.

Thalassochelys caretta, Bonap. Amph. Eur. p. 24.

BoM. vy. I.

CROCODILIA.

ALLIGATOR, Cuv.

Alligator latirostris.

Crocodilus yacare, Daud. Rept. ii. p. 407.

Crocodilus latirostris, Daud. 1. c. p. 417.

Alligator cynocephalus, Dum. & Bibr. iii. p. 86.

1 Alhgator latirostris, Hens, 1. c. p. 348.

Baa; v. 1.

LACERTILIA.

Iguanide.

A. A transverse gular fold.

a. A slight dorsal crest or denticulation ; dorsal scales uni-

MOWNT eee Cac EG One NIC CCC OL IS SOR OPE ae Enyalius.

b. No crest; dorsal lepidosis heterogeneous ............ Amsolepis.

ce. No crest ; dorsal scales uniform, granular ............ Urostrophus.

B. No gular fold.

a, Veutral scales smooth; male with anal pores ........ Liolemus.

6. Ventral scales keeled; no anal pores ..... .....00005 Saccodew a.

426 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

ENyYALIus, Wagl.

Enyalius Lheringit.

Enyalius Iheringii, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) xy. 1885,

p. 192, and Cat. Liz. ii. p. 120, pl. vii.

Ms ye)

ANISOLEPIS, Blgr.

Anisolepis undulatus.

Lemanctus undulatus, Wiegm. Herp. Mex. p. 46.

Lemanctus obtusirostris, Wiegm. 1. c.

Anisolepis Iheringii, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. 1885,

p. 85, and Cat. Liz. ii. p. 122, pl. ix. fig. 3.

Enyalius undulatus, Bouleng. Cat. p. 121.

Wiegmann’s types, which had never received a_ proper

description, have been examined by mein the Berlin Museum,

and have led to the above identification.

Be Miceeyerie

Urostropaus, D. & B.

Urostrophus Vautiert.

Urostrophus Vautiert, Dum. & Bibr. Erp, Gén. iv. p. 78, pl. xxxvii.

fig. 1; Hensel, 7. c. p. 348; Bouleng. Cat. Liz. ii. p. 123,

BoM yvel

LIOLZMUS, Gray.

Liolemus occipitalis.

Liolemus occimtalis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. 1885,

p- 192, and Cat. Liz, ii. p. 156, pl. x. fig. 3.

Bai ave i.

SACCODEIRA, Gir.

Saccodeira azurea.

Tropidocephalus azureus, F, Miller, Verh. nat. Ges. Basel, vii. 1882,

p. 160, pl. —.

Liolemus azureus, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 192.

Saccodeira azurea, Bouleng. Cat. Liz. ii. p. 160,

IDSs iv. 0

Anguide.

OPHIODES, Wagl.

Ophiodes striatus.

Pygopus striatus, Spix, Spec. noy. Lac. Bras, p. 25, pl. xxviii. fig. 1.

Pygopus cariococca, Spix, /. c. p. 26, fig. 2.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 427

Ophiodes striatus, Wagl. Isis, 1828, p. 740; Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 789 ;

Hensel, 7. c. p. 846; Bouleng. Cat. Liz. ii. p. 296,

Pygodactylus Gronovit, Wagl. 1. c. p. 741.

Be Mev: T

Teiide.

A. Dorsal scales small, juxtaposed.

. Ventrals small, forming more than 20 longitudinal

SOMOS LOCOS 1LUEl aca wip) ogi «epee laraleholersishe,cllereciils o++e. Lupinambis.

. Ventrals in 8 to 12 longitudinal rows ; toes five ..., Cnemidophorus.

. Ventrals in 8 or 10 longitudinal series ; toes four..., Tedus.

B. Dorsal scales large, imbricate, strongly keeled.... Pantodactylus,

TupINnAMBIS, Daud.

Tupinambis teguixin.

Lacerta teguixin, Linn. 8, N. i. p. 368,

Teius teguixin, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. i. p, 276.

Salvator Meriane, Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 85.

Podinema teguixin, Hens. l. c. p. 347.

Tupinambis teguixin, Bouleng. Cat. Liz, ii. p, 835.

BM. veil.

CNEMIDOPHORUS, Wagl.

Cnemidophorus lacertoides.

Cnemidophorus lacertoides, Dum, & Bibr, y. p. 184; Bouleng. Cat. Liz.

ii. p. 373.

Cnemidophorus grandensis, Cope, Proc, Amer. Phil. Soc. xi. 1869, p, 158,

Fide Cope, 1. c.

Trius, Merr.

Teius teyou.

Lacerta teyou, Daud. Rept. iii. p. 195.

Teius viridis, Merr. Tent. p. 60.

Teius teyou, Fitz. N. Class. Rept. p. 51; Bouleng. Cat. Liz. ii. p. 379.

Acrantus viridis, Wag]. Syst. Amph. p. 154; Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 143;

Hens. /. c. p. 347.

Acrantus teyou, Gray, Cat. Liz. p. 23.

Ameiva celestis, d’Orb. Voy. Amér, Mér., Rept. p. 2, pl. v. figs. 1-5,

Be Mes vel.

PANTODACTYLUS, D. & B.

Pantodactylus Schretbersii.

Cercosaura Schreibersit, Wiegm. Herp. Mex. p. 10.

Pantodactylus Dorbignyi, Dum. & Bibr. y. p. 431.

428 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Cercosaura (Pantodactylus) Schreibersii, Peters, Abh. Berl. Ac. 1862,

p- 182, pl. i. fig. 4. :

Pantodactylus Schreibersii, Hens. 1. c. p. 347; Bouleng. Cat. Liz. 11.

. 388,

Pantodactylus bivittatus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1863, p. 103.

Baw: vi.

Amphisbenide.

a. Snout rounded ........ alters dtealsces ele orsliccshe aan aoe .... Amphisbena.

6. Snout strongly compressed, sharp-edged.............. Anops.

AMPHISB&NA, L.

. Suture between the nasals at least one third as long as that

between the prefrontals ; second and third upper labials

in contact wath the ocwlar™ wc octet ede more Darwinii.

. Suture between the nasals not one third as long as that

between the preefrontals; second labial in contact with

thewoculary. ¢ outs cis+ ep. vee mele isin’ abslofe slain crnyes Mildei.

Amphisbena Darwintt.

Amphisbena Darwint, Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 490; Peters, Mon. Berl.

Ac. 1878, p. 781, pl. —. fig. 6; Strauch, Mél. Biol. Ac. St. Pétersb.

xi. p. 403; Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) xvi. p. 296, and

Cat. Liz. ii. p. 442.

Amplisbena camura, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad, 1862, p. 350.

Amphisbena vermicularis (non Wagl.), Hens. 7. ¢. p. 339.

Amphisbena heterozonata, Burm. Reise La Plata, ii. p. 527.

Amplisbena trachura, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc, xxii. 1885, p. 187.

Aporarchus prunicolor, Cope, l. c. p. 189.

BM. ev. 1.

Amphisbena Mildet.

Amphisbena Mildei, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1878, p. 779, pl. —. fig. 3 ;

Strauch, 7. e. p, 395.

Porto Alegre. Berlin Mus.

Anops, Bell.

Anops Kingit.

Anops King, Bell, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1833, p. 99, and Zool. Journ. y.

1834, p. 891, pl. xvi. fig. 1; Bouleng. Cat. Liz. ii. p. 451.

Amphisbena Kingit, Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 476; Hens. /. c. p. 343; Strauch,

lc. p. 418.

BoeMes y. 1.

Scincide.

Masur, Fitz.

Mabuia dorsivittata.

Mabuia dorsivittata, Cope, Proc, Ac. Philad, 1862, p. 350; Bocourt,

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 429

Miss. Sc. Mex., Rept. p. 407, pl. xxii. c. fig. 2; Bouleng. Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 87.

Euprepes (Mabuia) virgatus, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1874, p. 627.

? Mabuia Joberti, Thomin. Bull. Soc. Philom. (7) vii. 1884, p. 148.

Mabuia tetratenia, Boettg. Zeitschr. f. Naturw. lviii. 1885, p, 227.

eM se Vea

OPHIDIA.

Colubride.

I. A single shield between the nasal and the eye; a

pair of internasals ; eye small, with round pupil ;

tail very short.

. No grooved fangs ; a pair of preefrontals, in contact

. Grooved fangs present; a single prefrontal, sepa-

rated from the eye by a preocular ; anal divided. Elapomorphus.

II. Loreal and preeocular shields present * ; a pair of

internasals ; pupil round.

A. No grooved fangs; maxillary teeth equal or

subequal.

. Nostril pierced in a single nasal; tail not one fourth

Omthemotablengthe 25. oe. cas wis eh bemeat eee kes Ablabes.

Nostril between two nasals; tail not one third of

the total length ; scales smooth; eye moderate .. Coronella.

c. Nostril between two nasals; tail not one third of

the total length ; scales smooth ; eye large...... Ptyas.

Nostril between two nasals; tail not one third of

the total length; scales keeled; side of belly an-

ia)

GTR eno: Ge TE OL COOTER Oar oC LOTS Cena aD Spilotes.

e. Nostril between two nasals; tail more than one third

Oithe: total lene threes «cp tayo ses ce ss es cca ue @ es Herpetodryas.

B. No grooved fangs; posterior maxillary teeth

much enlarged and separated from the others

by an interval.

. Tail not more than one fourth of the total length ;

SNOUt ANG SCALES DOMMAL:,, . -.. 00 54 egieses we ais Liophis.

b. Tail more than one fourth of the total length...... Dromicus.

ec. Tail short ; dorso-lateral scales narrow, diagonal .. Xenodon.

d, Tail short; snout pointed, turned up; rostral shield

keeledsabayew: sais cee eal seeere Moe plas Heterodon,

C. Grooved fangs present.

a. Grooved fangs moderate, not more than twice as

Fong as theysolidiomesiy A026) wd Gotianels i elal 24) Philodryas.

b> Grooved fanes very Maree. 5 vis otc a0.0, cls + siden oe Tomodon.

II. A single shield between the nasals ; nostrils and

eyes turned upwards; latter small, with round

PUPA <x aig a pares Gee RS to's a wns yes Helicops.

* Except in Tomodon dorsatus.

430 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

TV. Pupil vertical.

a. No grooved fangs; scales on the vertebral line

Mar ROV MAI LAG OUNCES — sia oases aise ieimena aisle Leptognathus.

b. Grooved fangs; scales equal; anal divided........ Thamnodynastes.

c. Grooved fangs; scales equal; anal entire ........ Oxyrhopus.

Gropuis, Wagl.

Geophis reticulatus.

Geophis reticulatus, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. 1885,

1 Ole

DB. Mossy:

EvLapomorpuus, Wiegm.

Elapomorphus lemniscatus.

Elapomorphus lemniscatus, Dum, & Bibr. vii. p. 840; Jan, Icon. Oph.

14, pl. ii. fig. 3; Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. pp. 194

and 321, pl. x., and xvi. p. 296.

Elapomorphus reticulatus, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1860, p. 518, pl. —.

fig. 2.

Elapomorphus Theringti, Strauch, Mél, Biol. Ac. St. Pétersb. xii. 1885,

and Bull. xxix. p. 571.

Phalotris melanopleurus, Cope, Proc. Amer. Phil, Soc, xxii. (1885) p. 189.

Be Me avs he

ABLABES, D. & B.

Ablabes Agassizit.

Eirenis Agassizii, Jan, Icon, Oph. 15, pl. v. fig. 3.

Ablabes Agassizii, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 87.

B. M.; v. I.

CoRONELLA, Laur.

A, Third and fourth upper labials entering the orbit.

Three temporals in contact with the outer border of the

parietal ; ventral shields plumbeous on the sides ...... poecilopogon.

Two temporals in contact with the outer border of the

parietal; ventrals with black dots on the sides; a round

light spot on each parietal close to the median suture .. Iheringit,

B. Fourth and fifth upper labials entering the orbit.

Pale brown above, with three dark-brown longitudinal

bands, the lateral passing through the eye .......... obtusa,

. Bluish-olive in spirits, with a more or less distinct brown

VOxte bral baie cactus ciere s)aje%e + + wchacvlatns rtegaisie genalens Jegeri.

. Brown above, elegantly spotted with black and dotted

with yellowish; a series of yellowish spots forming a

line on each side of the back .......... aking veeees Gnomala.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 431

Coronella pacilopogon.

Rhadinea pecilopogon, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1863, p. 100; Giinth.

Zool. Rec. 1866, p. 125.

Enicognathus elegans, Jan, Arch, per la Zool, ii. 1863, p. 58, and Icon.

Oph. 16, pl. i. fig. 3.

Dromicus melanocephalus, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1863, p. 277.

Coronella peecilopogon, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. 1885,

p. 194.

Ba Misc y: i.

Coronella Iheringtt.

Coronella Iheringii, Bouleng. 1. c, p. 194.

BM: sv. Ti

Coronella obtusa.

Rhadinea obtusa, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1863, p. 101.

Coronella obtusa, Bouleng. J. ce. p. 194.

Bah..scv. I.

Coroneila Jegert.

Coronella Jegert, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 37,

Liophis (Ophiomorphus) dorsalis, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1863, p. 283 ;

Hens. J. ¢, p. 325.

B. M.; v. 1

Coronella anomala.

Coronella anomala, Ginth, 7. ¢. p. 37; Bouleng. J, c. p. 194.

Lygophis rutilus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 80.

Coronella pulchella, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii, 1863, p. 48, and Icon.

Oph. 17, pl. iil. fig. 4.

Aporophis anomalus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xvii. 1877, p. 93.

iB; M.; v. F.

Liopuis, Wagl.

A. Frontal considerably shorter than parietals.

a. Scales in 17 rows ; ventrals unspotted, black-edged, num-

DET INoHl GBatOr | Sesh < culajeseilecaieieis~ seis aig + 8 elena a Suseus.

b. Scales in 19 rows; belly spotted or variegated with black pecilogyrus.

B, Frontal nearly as long as parietals.

a, Back with large dark spots ; a light streak on each side of

the: posterior part of thovback idee ecb ees cccces eee almadensis,

b. No large dorsal spots; no dorso-lateral streak .,........ typhlus.

Liophis fuscus.

Liophis Merremit (non Wied), Jan, Icon. Oph. 17, pl. v.

_Liophis Merremi, part., Hensel, /. c. p. 324.

432 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Liophis cobella (non L.), Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 194.

Opheomorphus fuscus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil, Soc. xxii. 1885, p. 190;

Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 297.

Differs from ZL. Merremii and L. cobella in the greater

number of ventrals. This and the following species were

confounded by Hensel, and are to be found united in the same

bottle (no. 6831) in the Berlin Museum.

BAe yeu

Liophis pecilogyrus.

Coluber peecilogyrus, Wied, Abbild.

Liophis Merremii, var. pecilogyrus, Dum, & Bibr. v. p. 710.

Liophis regine, var. sublineatus, Cope, Proc. Ac, Philad. 1860, p. 252.

Liophis regine, vay. ornatissima, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii, 1863, p. 296.

Liophis pecilogyrus, Jan, Icon. Oph. 17, pl. vi. fig. 1.

Liophis regine, vay. viridicyanea, Jan, l. c. 18, pl. ii. fig. 1.

Liophis Merremi, part., Hens. J. e.

Liophis Merremii, Bouleng. Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 194.

Opheomorphus meleagris, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc, xxii. p. 191,

This form differs from ZL. Merremii and LZ. regin in the

number of rows of scales, viz. 19 instead of 17.

18% lily Bes aan fe

Liophis almadensis.

Natrix almadensis, Wagl. in Spix, Serp. Bras. p. 30, pl. x. fig. 3.

Liophis conirostris, Ginth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 46.

Liophis Wagleri, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii. 1863, p. 297, and Icon. Oph.

18, pl. iii. figs. 2, 3.

Liophis almadensis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 194.

Aporophis conirostris, Cope, Proc. Am, Phil. Soc, xxii. p. 191.

Jey Wis elle

Liophis typhlus.

Coluber typhlus, Linn, 8. N. i. p. 878.

Xenodon typhlus, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 94; Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 760.

Liophis typhlus, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii, 1863, p. 500, and Icon. Oph.

18, pl. iv. fig. 2.

One specimen, from San Lorenzo, was sent by Dr. v.

Ihering.

Dromicus, D. & B.

a. Fight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the orbit ;

a pair of yellow lines, separated by three rows of

scales, along the back and tail, and extending to the

SHOWGy, 2c snot e yeeve Pam ete site. 0° Neel haga age ener Jlavifrenatus,

b, Nine upper labials ; ventral plates dark-edged........ melanostigma.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 433

Dromicus flavifrenatus.

Lygophis flavifrenatus, Cope, Proc. Ac, Philad. 1862, p. 80.

Dromicus amabilis, Jan, Icon. Oph. 24, pl. v. fig. 2.

Aporophis flavifrenatus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xxii. p. 191.

One specimen, from San Lorenzo, was sent by Dr. v.

Ihering.

Dromicus melanostigma.

Natrix melanostigma, Wagl. in Spix, Serp. Bras. p. 17, pl. iv. fig. 2.

Dromicus Plewi (non D, & B.), Gunth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 128.

Dromicus melanostigma, Jan, icon, Oph. 24, pl. v. fig. 3; Bouleng.

Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 195, and xvi. p. 297.

Aporophis cyanopleurus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xxii. p. 191.

Ba Miss Vol.

Pryas, Fitz.

Ptyas pantherinus.

Coluber pantherinus, Daud, Rept. vi. p. 318; Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 143,

pl. v. figs. 138 & 14.

Coryphodon pantherinus, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 181; Hens. J. c. p. 330;

Jan, Icon. Oph. 24, pl. iii. fig. 1.

Pseudoelaps pantherinus, Cope, Proc. Ac, Philad. 1862, p. 849.

Drymobius pantherinus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xxii. p. 192.

Ptyas pantherinus, Boettg. Zeitschr, f. Naturw. lviii. 1885, p. 233.

B. M.; v. I. One specimen, from Poito Alegre.

SPILOTES, Wagl.

Spilotes variabilis.

Coluber variabilis, Wied, Abbild. ; Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 149, pl. vi. figs. 1

& 2.

Spilotes variabilis, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 220; Hens. 7. c. p. 330.

De Mis v_I.

HERPETODRYAS, Schleg.

Her petodryas curinatus,

Coluber carinatus, Linn. 8. N. i. p. 384,

Herpetodryas carinatus, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 175, pl. vii. figs. 8-7 ; Dum.

& Bibr. vii. p. 207; Hens. /. c. p. 380; Jan, Icon. Oph. 31, pl. ii.

Be Moseved.

XENODON, Schleg.

a. Usually seven upper labials, sixth largest, third and

fourth, or fourth only, entering the orbit; three or

four postoculars; 19 rows of scales .............. rhabdocephalus.

6. Eight upper labials, seventh largest, fourth and fifth

entering the orbit; two postoculars; 21 rows of

S(c2) (RS ae ee acy ny Ae meee ar Neuwiedit.

434 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Xenodon rhabdocephalus.

Coluber rabdocephalus, part., Wied, Abbild.

Xenodon rhabdocephalus, Schleg. Serp. i. p. 87, pl. iii. figs. 6 & 7;

Giinth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (3) xii. 1863, p. 353, pl. v. fig. B;

Jan, Icon. Oph. 19, pl. iv. fig. 1; Hens. J. c. p. 325.

Xenodon rhabdocephalus, part., Dum. & Bibr. v. p. 758.

IBS Mev. 1.

NXenodon Neuwiediv.

Coluber rabdocephalus, part., Wied, J. ¢.

Xenodon rhabdocephalus, part., Dum. & Bibr. 7. e.

Xenodon Newwredii, Giinth. 1. ce. p. 354, tig. C; Hens. 1. c. p. 328.

I have examined Hensel’s two specimens in the Berlin

Museum (6836) and found the identification correct.

HETERODON, Latr.

a. None of the labials touch the orbit .........-..ceceeeee Dorbignyr.

b. Third and fourth labials entering the orbit ............ histricus.

Heterodon Dorbignyt.

Heterodon Dorbignyt, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 772; Hens. 1. c. p. 329;

Jan, Icon. Oph. 48, pl. iii. figs. 3-4.

Lystrophis Dorbignyt, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xxii. p. 193.

BM. oval.

feterodon histricus.

Heterodon histricus, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii. 1868, p. 224, and Icon.

Oph. 1], pl. iv. fig. 2.

B. M.; v. I. Two specimens, from Rio Cahy, near §.

Joao de Monte Negro.

PuiLtopryas, Wagl.

A. Scales smooth.

a, Scales in 19 rows; seven upper labials, third and fourth

entering the orbit ; scales black-edged or with small black

FUN dono odadcobacoddoAnooanooo CDN OS on CO dc dnAOK

b. Scales in 17 rows; seven upper labials, third and fourth

entering the orbit; back with three dark longitudinal

bands, the median occupying three series of scales...... tenratus.

c. Scales in 19 rows; eight upper labials, fourth and fifth

entering the orbit; green above, usually with a reddish-

browat vertebral Lines ge, secre s qece 30 eyes sie ome alee aere Olfersi.

B.«Scales keeled sspreen above... so .sos ss oss cee estivus,

Philodryas Schottit.

Xnodon Schottii, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 91, pl. iii. figs, 8 & 9.

Dryophylax Schotti, Dam, & Bibr. vii. p, 1118.

Philodryas Schottv, Giinth, Cat. Col, Sn. p. 125; Hens, 1. ¢. p. 382.

Schottit.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 435

Euophrys modestus, Giinth, 1. c. p. 139, and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4)

ix. 1872, p. 29.

Pseudophis Schotti, Cope, Proc, Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 348. ;

- Lnophis peecilostictus, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii. 1853, p. 189; and Icon.

Oph. 13, pl. vi. fig. 2.

be Moov. 1.

Philodryas teniatus.

Philodryas teniatus, Peters, in Hens. 7. ec. p. 331.

The type specimen, in the Berlin Museum, is the only ons

I have yet seen.

Philodryas Olfersit.

Coluber Olfersii, Licht. Verz. Doubl. Mus. Berl. p. 104.

Coluber pileatus, Wied, Abbild.

Coluber herbeus, Wied, 1. c.

Philodryas Olfersti, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 185; Hens. /. ¢. p. 332.

Herpetodryas Olfersti, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 183, pl. vii. figs. 14 & 15.

Dryophylax Olfersii, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1109; Jan, Icon. Oph. 49,

pl. i. figs. 2-4,

Philodryas estivus.

Herpetodryas estivus, part., Schleg. Serp. p. 186.

Dryophylax estivus, Dum. & Bibr, vii. p. 1111; Jan, Icon, Oph. 49,

pl. iii. fig. 1.

Phalodryas estivus, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 125.

Philodryas carinatus, Hens. f. ce. p. 332.

Tropidodryas estivus, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos, Soe. xxii. p. 192.

BoM: v1.

Tomopvon, D. & B.

a. No loreal, the nasal touching the preeocular; scales in

HYCO Sire taney ears: PKs eK0 2 Gl ete) 9 fei ean aps ede aew-e tee & dorsatus.

Boreal present; scales in 19 rows .....6c0.censecees ocellatus.

Tomodon dorsatus.

Tomodon dorsatus, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 934; Jan, Icon. Oph. 19,

pl. vi. fig. 1; Hens. 7, c, p. 825.

eM eveil.

Tomodon ocellatus.

Tomodon ocellatus, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 938; Jan, J. c. fig. 2.

B. M.; v. I. One specimen, from San Lorenzo.

Heuicors, Wagl.

Helicops carinicaudus.

Coluber carinicaudus, Wied, Abbild.

Helicops carinicaudus, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 170, and Icon. Amph.

pl. vii.; Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 744; Hens. /. c. p. 829; Bouleng, Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 297.

436 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Homalopsis carinicaudus, Schleg.Serp. ii. p. 350, pl. xiii. figs. 17 & 18.

Helicops infrateniatus, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. iti. 18€5, p. 245, and

Icon. Oph. 28, pl. iii. fig. 3; Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soe. XXli.

1885, p. 193. :

Helicops trivittatus, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos, Soc. xvii. 1877, p. 92.

Helicops baliogaster, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. xxii. p. 193.

Ba val

LreproaNnaTuus, D. & B.

a. Loreal shield not touching the eye; scales in 13 rows Catesbyi.

b. Loreal shield entering the eye; scales in 15 rows;

three upper labials posterior to those which enter

the orbit ; belly powdered with brown.......... Mikanit.

ce. Loreal shield entering the eye; scales in 15 rows;

two upper labials posterior to those which enter

the orbit; belly with large black spots .......... ventrimaculatus.

Leptognathus Catesbyt.

Dipsas Catesbyi, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 279, pl. xi. figs. 21-25.

Stremmatognathus Catesbyt, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 522.

Leptognathus Catesbyi, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 180; Cope, Proc. Ac.

Philad. 1868, p. 107; Jan, Icon. Oph. 37, pl. ii. fig. 2; Cope,

Proce. Amer, Philos. Soc, xxii. p. 198,

Introduced here on the authority of Cope, no specimens

having been obtained by Hensel or by Dr. v. Ihering.

Leptognathus Mikanii.

Dipsas Mikanii, Schleg. Serp. 11. p. 277.

Anholodon Mikani, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1165.

Leptognathus Mikanii, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 178; Cope, Proc. Ac.

Philad. 1868, p. 108; Jan, Icon. Oph. 37, pl. vi. fig. 3; Bouleng.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 195.

Ble is tave all:

Leptognathus ventrimaculatus.

Leptognathus ventrimaculatus, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5)

RVI ps Ol.

Bene ey.

THAMNODYNASTES, Wael.

GmScales/KeGleds vac sci clesiste erase aicrasa eee Nattereri.

DRSCALES STOO LAVA crstocs crete cteltoiste ras cariatereustanel aie tls strigatus,

Thamnodynastes Nattereri.

Coluber Natterert, Mikan, Delect. Faun. Bras. ; Wied, Abbild.

Dryophylax Natterert, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 181.

Dipsas Nattereri, Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 290; Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1149.

Thamnodynastes Natterert, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 1843 Pens lL. ¢,

p- 832; Jan, Icon. Oph. 389, pl. ii. fig. 3.

Be Mee vad

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 437

Thamnodynastes strigatus.

Tomodon strigatus, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 52.

Tachymenis hypoconia, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1860, p. 247 ; Giinth.

Zool. Rec. 1866, p. 126; Cope, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc. xxii. p. 192.

Mesotes obtrusus, Jan, Arch. per la Zool. ii. 1863, p. 96, and Icon. Oph.

PS pl vi. fic...

Thamnodynastes punctatissimus (non Wagl.), Hens. 7. c. p. 832.

Thamnodynastes Natterert, var. ‘evis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

(5) xv. p. 195.

Soy Myst vs J.

OxyruHopus, Wag}.

A. Seven upper labials (normally); loreal not or scarcely

longer than deep.

a. A whitish blotch covers the occiput and nape ..... «+2. clea.

6. Uniform brown or blackish above .............00. .o.. plumbeus.

B. Eight upper labials.

a. Blackish above, black-and-yellow spotted inferiorly .... clathratus.

6. Above with black cross bands or rhomboidal spots; lower

parts yellowish, uniform or brown-dotted ............ petalarius.

Oxyrhopus clelia.

Coluber clelia, Daud. Rept. vi. p. 530, pl. Ixxviii.

Lycodon eleelia, part., Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 114.

Brachyruton clelia, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1007; Jan, Icon. Oph. 35,

pl. i. fie. 1.

Oxyrhopus clelia, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 189.

B. M.; v. I. One specimen, trom near Rio Grande.

Oxyrhopus plumbeus.

Coluber plumbeus, Wied, Abbild.; Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 152, pl. vi. figs.

38 & 4,

Brachyruton plumbeus, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1004; Jan, Icon. Oph.

35, pl. i. fig. 3.

Oxyrhopus plumbeus, Giinth. Cat. Col. Sn. p. 189; Cope, Proc. Amer.

Philos. Soc. xxii. p. 193.

i Mh» ov.

Oxyrhopus clathratus.

Ozyrhopus clathratus, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1026; Jan, Icon. Oph. 35,

pl. iii. fig. 1

Oxyrhopus immaculatus (non D. & B.), Hens, J. ¢. p. 353.

Oxyrhopus petalarius.

Coluber petalarius, Linn. 8, N.i. p. 387.

Oxyrhopus petalarius, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 185; Dum. & Bibr. vii.

p- 1033; Hens. 2. c. p. 333; Jan, Icon. Oph. 36, pl. i. figs. 1 & 2.

Oxyrhopus rhomifer, Dum. & Bibr. p. 1018; Jan, Icon. Oph. 35,

pl. v. fig. 2; Cope, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc. xxii. p. 193.

Oxyrhopus subpunctatus, Dum. & Bibr. p. 1016.

O.cyrhopus bipreocularis, Dum, & Bibr. p. 1030.

BeeWh. 5) vi. 1.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 30

438 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Elapide.

Exaps, Schn.

a, Black annuli on the body equidistant...........ceeeees corallinus,

ewAnmulisin threes: << dae.) daan see a et neieist cgies eromernte eke lemniscatus.

Elaps corallinus.

Coluber corallinus, Linn. S. N. i. p. 384.

Elaps corallinus, Wied, Abbild.; Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 440, pl. xvi. figs.

1-8; Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1207; Hens. J, ¢. p. 833; Jan, Icon. Oph.

41, pl. vi. figs. 1-3.

Micrurus Spixii, Wag). in Spix, Serp. Bras. p. 48, pl. xviii.

Elaps lemniscatus.

Coluber lemniscatus, Linn. 8. N.i. p. 386.

Elaps lemniscatus, Schn. Hist. Amph. ii. p.291; Schleg. Serp. ii. p. 444,

pl. xiv. figs. 6 & 7; Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 1217; Hens. Zc. p. 333;

Jan, Icon. Oph. 42, pl. v. fig. 1.

Elaps altirostris, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1859, p. 345, and 1862,

p. 347.

Vout Peres

Viperide.

Gem LOMA Ple\ techs «es ei e eke sere ar auete eunicyelia) sh ensiei tame Bothrops.

6. End of tail with horny appendages (rattle) ...,........ Crotalus.

Bornrops, Wagl.

a. Scales in 21 to 27 rows on the middle of the body; no

bartonitherostraleshield! eye aeierierieis erer enero diporus.

b. Scales in 29 or 31 rows on the middle of the body; back

with alternating C-shaped black spots; a dark vertical

bar onthe rostralishrel dite crc tee cite ci eile etna alternatus,

Bothrops diporus.

Bothrops diporus, Cope, Proe. Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 847; Bouleng. Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 88; Beettg. Zeitschr. f. Naturw. lviii.

1885, p. 239.

Bothrops atrox, part., Hens. /. ce. p. 334.

Trigonocephalus (Bothrops) pubescens, Cope, Proc, Amer. Philos, Soc.

x1. 1869, p. 157.

B. M.; v. 1

Bothrops alternatus.

Bothrops alternatus, Dum. &. Bibr. vil. p. 1512, pl. lxxxii. fig. 1; Jan,

Icon. Oph. 47, pl. vi. fig. 1; Bouleng. Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5)

xvi. p. 88.

Bothrops atrox, part., Hens. l. ¢.

Bo Meeey. a

Hensel’s specimen from Veccaria (Mus. Berl. 6855) belongs

to B. alternatus ; the others, from Porto Alegre (6853-54), to

B. diporus.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 489

Croratus, L.

Orotalus horridus.

Crotalus horridus, Linn. 8. N. i. p. 372; Wied, Abbild.; Dum. & Bibr.

vii. p. 1472; Hens. 2. ¢. p. 338; Jan, Icon. Oph. 46, pl. iii. figs. 1 & 2.

BATRACHIA.

ECAUDATA.

Engystomatide.

EXNGysToma, Fitz.

Engystoma ovale.

Rana ovalis, Schn. Hist. Amph. p. 15.

Engystoma ovale, Fitz. N. Class. Rept. p. 65; Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 741 ;

Hens. Arch. f. Nat. 1867, p. 140; Bouleng. Cat. Batr. Heaud. p. 163.

Oxyrhynchus bicolor (Val.), Guér. Icon, R. A., Rept. pl. xxvii. fig. 2.

Be; v. I.

Cystignathida.

A. Toes webbed; pupil horizontal.

a. Toes entirely webbed; outer metatarsals separated by

We mart ramoidia te... oe acgtie)>sie1a sue organ cpaversyé ex Pseudis,

6. Toes webbed at the base; outer metatarsals united ;

lDSITRR SLFOUE ain oles ec Someia mera ono ae cuene srs Ceratophrys.

B. Toes free.

1. Pupil horizontal.

a. Digits dilated into regular disks ; vomerine teeth ., Hylodes.

6. Vomerine teeth absent (or situated between the

choanz) ; tympanum indistinct or hidden ........ Paludicola.

ce. Vomerine teeth situated behind the choanz ; tympa-

MUEMEVCEY: GISGMCUs «/, sieyn viclerseiei+ lels/elaheleiens aerate eae Leptodactylus.

PepEUDUNVeLbiCAll ot pores fis: ege roan se Foe atc apaee Limnomedusa.

Pseupis, Laur.

Pseudis mantidactyla.

Lysapsus mantidactyla, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 352.

Pseudis mantidactyla, Bouleng. Cat. p. 187, and Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist.

(5) xi. 1883, p. 17.

? Pseudis paradoxa, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. xxii. (1885) p. 187.

B. Me; y. I.

CreratTorpurys, Wied.

a. Upper eyelid with several pointed papille ; a large bony

swelling on each side of the crown.............06+ bigebbosa.

b, per eyelid produced into a horn-like appendage ; a

OAysmOPSAl SHIGA, 2.5. fare cpertaecteee apse elnrscais)'s <'s sbeis,« dorsata.

ce. Upper eyelid simple; inner metatarsal tubercle sharp-

SAFed sano Morsae SHiChG: . «, 27s: «faim sme ehahers as) ade ave. "a are sti americana.

440 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Ceratophrys bigibbosa.

Ceratophrys Boiet (non Wied), Hens. /. ec. p. 121.

Ceratophrys bigibbosa, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 204; Bouleng.

Cat. p. 222.

The unique specimen, preserved in the Berlin Museum, is

male, and probably adult.

Ceratophrys dorsata.

Rana cornuta (non L.), Tilesius, Mag. naturf. Fr. Berl. iii. p. 90,

Dae a dorsata, Wied, Abbild.; Wagl. Icon. Amph. pl. xxii. ;

Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 431; Bouleng. Cat. p. 225.

Be Mies vel:

Ceratophrys americana.

Pyzxicephalus americanus, Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 446; d’Orb. Voy. Amér.

Meér. v. p. 10, pl. xiv. figs. 1-4; Hens. . ec. p. 123.

Ceratophrys americana, Bouleng. Cat. p. 226,

Be lev.

HYLopes, Fitz.

TTylodes griseus.

Hyla grisea, Hallow. Proc. Ac. Philad. 1860, p. 485.

Hylodes griseus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1863, p. 48; Steindachn.

Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, 1864, p. 245, pl. xvii. fig. 2; Bouleng.

Cat. p. 206.

Hylodes, sp., Hens. 7. ce. p. 161.

Hylodes Henselii, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1870, p. 648.

PALUDICOLA, Wael.

A. A tubercle on the inner side of the tarsus.

1. Metatarsal tubercles large, compressed, nearer to

each other than to the tarsal tubercle.

A large lumbar gland; metatarsal tubercles sharp-

CORON i: ie cic es ssseieitis yore eens Shap cue weak eters orate cca fuscomaculata.

. No distinct lumbar gland; metatarsal tubercles blunt adbifrons.

2. Metatarsal tubercles small, oval or subconical.

Metatarsal tubercles nearer to each other than to the

tarsalitubercle.<: . obvi ane Sere een a ee gracilis.

. The distance between the tarsal and inner metatarsal

tubercles is less than that between the two metatarsal

INET CLES, usactremetcitay aaah ns reese tee aheacemerans Flenselii.

B. No tarsal tubercle, but a strong tarsal fold........ falcipes.

Paludicola fuscomaculata.

Liuperus marmoratus (non D. & B.), Burm. Reise La Plata, ii. p. 532.

Eupemphix fuscomaculatus, Steind. Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, 1864,

p. 272, pl. xiii. fig. 3

Gomphobates fuscomaculatus, Steind. Novara, Amph. p. 12.

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 441

Lystris fuscomaculatus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 188, p. 812.

Pleurodema granulosum, Espada, Viaj. Pacif., Vert. p. 95, pl. i. fig. 6.

Palndicola fuscomiculuta, Bouleng. Cat. p. 233, and Ann, & Mag, Nat.

Hist. (5) xvi. p. 88; Boettg. Zeitschr. f. Naturw. lviii. p. 248.

Mis va 1.

Paludicola albifrons.

Bufo albifrons, Spix,*Test. Ran. Bras. p. 48, pl. xix. fig. 2; Peters,

Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 222.

Paludicola albifrons, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 206.

Gomphobates marmoratus, Reinh. & Liitk. Vidensk. Medd. 1861, p. 175,

pl. iv. fig. 4; Hens. /. c. p. 137; Bouleng. Cat. p. 284.

Lupemphix Nattereri, part., Steind. Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, 1864,

p: 271.

Paludicola gracilis.

Gomphobates notatus (non R. & L.), Hens. 1. e. p. 138,

Paludicola gracilis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xi. 1888,

p- 17; Beettg. Zeitschr. f. Naturw. lviil. p. 244.

Paludicola ranina, Cope, Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. xxii. p. 186,

B. M.; v. I.

Paludicola Henselit.

Gomphobates Kroyert (non R. & L.), Hens. 7. ¢. p. 189,

Paludicola Henselii, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 223; Bouleng. Cat.

p. 285.

Paludicola falcipes.

Liuperus falcipes, Hens. 1. c. p. 236.

Paludicola falcipes, Bouleng. Cat. p. 236.

Be Mie vel.

LEPTODACTYLUS, Fitz.

. Toes without dermal margins; hind limb very long, the

tibio-tarsal articulation reaching beyond the tip of the

STAIOTENG:, Shee Ca Ras CPCI GO Chee Ee RRR eee a gracilis.

. Toes without dermal margins; tibio-tarsal articulation not

Mocte linet NEG YG a ierare cioiueclous of cre sieharara: wiateiore sich clay ata) a mystacmnus.

. Toes with dermal margins ; tibio-tarsal articulation reach-

aM Uhe CVO i... : bib bese AAR ees reese ocellatus.

Leptodactylus gracilis.

Cystignathus gracilis, Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 406; d’Orb. Voy. Amér,

Mér. v. p. 10, pl. xiii. figs.5-7 ; Hens. 2. ce. p. 180.

Leptodactylus gracilis, Espada, Viaj. Pacif., Vert. p. 44; Bouleng. Cat.

p- 241, and Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xiv. 1884, p. 389.

Be Mv. 7.

Leptodactylus mystacinus.

Cystignathus Schomburgki (non Trosch.), Giinth. Cat. Batr, Sal. p. 29.

Cystignathus mystacinus, Burm, Reise La Plata, ii. p 532.

442 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Reptiles and

Cystignathus mystaceus, Hens. 1. c. p. 125.

Leptodactylus Wuchereri, Espada, /. c. p. 68.

Leptodactylus mystacinus, Bouleng. Cat. p. 244.

B. M.; v. 1

Lepiodactylus ocellatus.

Rana ocellata, Linn. 8. N. i. p. 356.

Rana pachypus, Spix, Test. Ran. Bras. p. 26, pl, ii.

Cystignathus pachypus, Wagl. Icon. Amph. pl. xxi.

Cystignathus ocellatus, part., Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 396.

Cystignathus ocellatus, Hens. J. c. p. 123.

Leptodactylus ocellatus, Girard, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1853, p. 420; Bouleng.

Cat. p. 247.

Panoay cote servalis, Gir. 1. c. p. 421,

Cystignathus caliginosus (non Gir.), Burm. l. e. p. 582.

Leptodactylus pachypus, Espada, /. ¢. p. 48.

big WIR VG de

LIMNOMEDUSA, Cope.

Limnomedusa macroglossa.

Cystignathus macroglossus, Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 405.

Limnomedusa macroglossa, Cope, Journ. Ac. Philad. vi. 1866, p. 94, and

Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. xi. 1869, p. 168; Bouleng. Cat. p. 250,

and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 88.

Iitopleura maritimus, Espada, Viaj. Pacif., Vert. p. 82.

Ba Mesevow.

Bufonide.

Buro, Laur.

A. Jaws normal.

a. Parotoids narrow, elongate, pointed behind; tarso-

metatarsal articulation not reaching the eye ......., arenarum,

bx Barotoids enormous’... sv. ae epee ees eee ene marinus,

ce. Parotoids moderate, elongate; tarso-metatarsal arti-

culation reaching in front of the eye, or beyond .... crucifer.

B. Edge of the upper jaw dilated horizontally ; cranial

ridge very strong ; parotoids very small, round or sub-

ELIGNOUWIAT” sins son skeuee ¢ Saas van er apaeliaeeren eee Dorbignyt.

Bufo arenarum.

Bufo arenarum, Hens. l. c. p. 148; Bouleng. Cat. p. 314, and Ann, &

Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xiv. 1884, p. 389.

Bufo mendocinus, Philippi, Arch. f. Nat. 1869, p. 44.

Bufo marinus, var. platensis, Espada, Viaj. Pacif., Vert. p. 202.

B. M.; v. I.

Bufo marin Us.

Rana marina, Linn. 8. N. i. p. 356,

Bufo marinus, Schneid. Hist. Amph. p. 219; Bouleng. Cat. p. 316.

“8

Batrachians of the Province Rio Grande do Sul. 443

Bufo agua, Daud. Rain. p. 99, pl. xxxvii.; Spix, Test. Ran. Bras.

p. 44, pl. xv. ; Wied, Abbild. ; Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 703; Hens, J. c.

p- 141.

Bufo horridus, Daud. 1. c. p. 97.

Bufo humeralis, Daud. Rept. viii. p. 205.

Bufo maculiventris, Spix, 1. c. p. 43, pl. xiv. fig. 1.

Bufo ictericus, Spix, l. c. p. 44, pl. xvi. fig. 1.

Bufo lazarus, Spix, l. e. p. 45, pl. xvii. fig. 1.

Phrynoidis agua, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1863, p. 357.

Ba. Fey. ts

Bufo crucifer.

Bufo crucifer, Wied, Reise Bras. ii. p. 132; Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac.

1872, p. 221; Bouleng. Cat. p. 316.

Bufo ornatus, Spix, l. c. p. 45, pl. xvi. fig.; Wied, Abbild.; Hens. J. ¢.

p. 147.

Bufo dorsalis, Spix, l. c. p. 46, pl. xvii. fig. 2; Hens. Z. ¢. p. 144.

Bufo scaber, Spix, l. c. p. 47, pl. xx. fig. 1.

Bufo cinctus, Wied, Abbild.

Bufo melanotis, Dum. & Bibr. vill. p. 710 ; Hens. 1. ec. p. 148.

Bufo gracilis, Girard, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1853, p. 424.

Phrynoidis ornatus, Cope, l. ¢.

Lufo levicristatus, Boettg. Zeitschr. f. Naturw. lviii. 1885, pp. 246, 637.

BM; ve L

Bufo Dorbignyt.

Bufo Dorbignyi, Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 697; d’Orb. Voy. Amér. Mér.

v. pl. xv. figs. 5-7; Hens. J. c. p. 141; Bouleng. Cat. p. 322.

Chilophryne Dorbignyi, Espada, 1, c. p. 188.

BM, 5. v1.

Hylide

a. Pupil horizontal; toes free .........0.00. siiarshele eae Thoropa.

@ Pupil horizontals; toes webbed! ...csecses ee e's v0: Hyla.

e. Pupil vertical; fingers and toes free, inner opposable Phyllomedusa.

THOROPA, Cope.

Thoropa miliaris.

Rana miliaris, Spix, Test. Ran. Bras. p. 30, pl. vi. fig. 1.

Ololygon abbreviatus, Steind. Novara, Amph. p. 65, pl. iv. figs. 16-18,

Hylodes abbreviatus, Hens. l. c. p. 151.

Ololygon miliaris, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 206.

Thoropa miliaris, Bouleng. Cat. p. 331.

Hyua, Laur.

A. Outer fingers at least one-third webbed.

. Vomerine teeth forming a fj- or \-shaped figure .,,. faber.

Vomerine teeth in a transverse series .. ...., oboe oe mesophea.

B. Outer fingers free or webbed at the base.

1. The distance between the eye and the nostril ex-

ceeds the diameter of the eye.

MORE SIMO OGY 5 acai 0 ws090 deen bimemnierst sey ote watesal’ skeletons rubra.

444 On Brazilian Reptiles and Batrachians.

. Throat granular; skin tuberculous above ; hinder side of

thighsmarbled with dark brown) 22%. ¢.00..\)6. «0s nasica.

2. The distance between the eye and the nostril hardly

equals the diameter of the eye.

a. Groin and sides of thighs with black spots or bars ..... pulchella,

b. Hinder side of thighs uniform or with small white spots Guenther.

Hyla faber.

Hyla faber, Wied, Reise n. Bras. ii. p. 249, and Abbild.; Peters, Mon.

Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 218 ; Bouleng. Cat. p. 351.

Hyla geographica, yar. sive semilineata, Spix, Test. Ran. Bras. p. 40,

ple xan tig.

Hypsiboas fuber, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 200.

Tyla palmata, part., Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 545.

Hyla palmata, Burm. Erlauter. p. 102.

Hyla maxima (non Laur.), Gunth. Cat. Batr. Sal. p. 99; Hens. J. ¢.

p. 156.

[Big LS aes

? Hyla mesophea.

Hyla leucophyllata (non Beir.), Burm. Erlauter. p. 104, pl. xxxi. fig. 1.

Hyla mesophea, Hens. l. c. p. 154; Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 772;

Bouleng. Cat. p. 366,

It is not certain whether this species occurs in the province,

Hensel not having indicated the locality whence his specimen

was obtained.

Tyla rubra.

Hyla rubra, Daud. Rain. p. 26, pl. ix.; Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 592;

Bouleng. Cat. p. 408.

Hyla lateristr:ga, Spix, Spec. Nov. Test. Ran. p. 82, pl. vi. fig. 4.

Hyla cerulea, Spix, l. ¢. p. 87, pl. x. fig. 1.

Hyla x-signata, Spix, l. c. p. 40, pl. xi. fig. 3.

Hyla cynocephala, Dum, & Bibr. p. 558.

Hyla conirostris, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1863, p. 464.

Scytopis cryptanthus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad, 1874, p. 123.

B. M.; v. I. One specimen, from near Rio Grande.

EHyla nasica.

Hyla nasica, Cope, Proc. Ac, Philad. 1862, p. 354; Bouleng. Cat.

». 376.

Hyla Vautertvi (non Bell), Hens. 7. e. p. 157.

Hyla granulata, Peters, Mon, Berl. Ac. 1871, p. 651.

Believed

Lyla pulchella.

Hyla pulchella, Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 588 ; Steind. Verh. zool.-bot. Ges.

Wien, 1864, p. 241. pl. xi. fig. 2; Bouleng. Cat. p. 375, and Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 298.

Hyla Vauterii, Bell, Zool. ‘ Beagle, Rept. p. 45, pl. xix. fig. 2; Bouleng.

Cat. p. 376,

On Sponges from South Australia. 445

Hyla agrestis, Bell, 1. ec. p. 46, pl. xix. fig. 3.

Hyla prasina, Burm. Erlauter. p. 106, pl. xxxi. fig. 2.

Hyla lateralis, Raddi, Mem. Soe. Ital. xix. p. 76.

Hyla rubicundula (non Reinh. & Liitk.), Hens. Z. ¢. p. 158,

Hyla bracteator, Hens. l. c, p. 159.

ie MiSs v. I.

Ilyla Guenthert,

Hyla lewcotena (non Burm.), Giinth. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 489,

pla xl figs 4.

HHyla bracteator (non Hens.), Bouleng. Cat. p. 395, and Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. (5) xv. p. 196.

: Bipot Darina ali

PHYLLOMEDUSA, Wagl.

Phyllomedusa Lheringte.

Phyllomedusa Ihering, Bouleng. Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvi. p. 88,

Bau. v.1.

APODA.,

CHTHONERPETON, Ptrs.

Chthonerpeton indistinctum.

Siphonops indistinctus, Reinh. & Lutk. Vidensk. Medd. 1861, p. 203;

Hens. l. ¢. p. 162.

Chthonerpeton indistinctum, Peters, Mon, Berl. Ac. 1879, p. 940;

Bouleng. Cat. Batr. Caud. p. 104,

XLIT.—Supplement to the Descriptions of Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson’s Australian Sponges. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S.

&e.

[Plate X.]

[Concluded from p, 379. ]

Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Reniera vasiformis, n. sp.

Vasiform, infundibular ; wall thin, margin round, uneven,

sloped out on one side, truncated (?by the dredge) at the

bottom, where the point of attachment is solid. Consistence

fragile. Colour light fawn. Surface more or less even

generally, but smoother and more cribrate externally than

internally. Pores on the outside. Vents numerous, chiefly

scattered over the upper and inner side of the margin. Struc-

ture fragile, presenting in a vertical section the plumose

arrangement generally seen in thin-walled sponges, where

the fibres are directed upwards and outwards curvedly from

446 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the axis to the surface on each side, traversed by the canals

of the excretory system. Spicules of one form only, viz.

acerate, fusiform, curved, sharp-pointed, about 60 by 3-6000ths

in., arranged fascicularly. Size of specimen about 3 in, high

and 34 in. across the brim, cup 23 in. deep, wall in its thickest

part about } in.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads.

Obs. This specimen is very like Bowerbank’s figures of his

Isodictya infundibuliformis (B.S. vol. ii. pl. liv.); but I

could see no acuate spicules among the acerates of the Austra-

lian species.

PHL@ODICTYINA.

There are several fragments of the tubular appendages of

Bowerbank’s Australian form of Desmacidon Jeffreysti (Ocean-

apia, Norman), viz. D. jistulosa, Bk. (Proc. Zool. Soc.

1873, p. 19, pl. iv. figs. 7 and 8), but no entire specimen,

together with a thick fragment in which several tubes appear

to be joined together longitudinally, hence might be termed

provisionally :—

Phlaodictyon coherens.

This fragment, which is cylindrical, consists of the free end

of a portion 2} in. long by 14 in. in diameter at the base,

which is truncated, diminishing slightly towards the free end,

which is round, flat, and obtuse; the truncated end presents

a septate structure composed of about twenty tubes, large and

small, in juxtaposition, and these, much diminished in calibre,

present themselves in the form of as many circular holes or

vents at the free end, which is thus rendered cribriform, like

the top of a “ pepper-box ;” hence the structure, instead of

being a simple single tube as in Desmacidon fistulosa, is a

composite one in which many tubes cohere together like a gun

with a plurality of barrels. In other respects the structure is

just like that of the tubular appendages of this species, and

the spicule (of which there is only one form, viz. acerate,

curved, cylindrical, and abruptly pointed, about 35 by

2-6000ths in.) is also much the same if not identical ; so that

it is possible that this may be only another but composite

form of one of these appendages, hence it has been “ provi-

sionally”? designated ‘“‘coherens.” Until therefore it is

known whether this is the whole of the sponge minus its base,

or whether it is only part of the tubular appendages of a

turnip-shaped body like that of Desmacidon fistulosa, the ques-

tion must remain undetermined.

Loc. Port Western.

Sponges from South Australia. 447

There is also another fragment of a large cylindrical tube

similarly truncated (probably by the dredge), but of a very

different kind, inasmuch as this consists of a portion of a large

tube which is divided into several finger-like small ones, in

which also the spiculation is so different that there can be no

hesitation in at once making it the type of a new species, if

not genus, in this family; hence it will be described and

illustrated under the following name :—

Phleodictyon birotuliferum, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 1-5.)

Fragment consisting of a stiff, hollow, cylindrical tube with

thin wall, about 24 in. in diameter and the same in length,

which afterwards divides into three branches, one of which,

about 2 in. long, remains single, but with a bud upon its

middle (Pl. X. fig. 1, and c), while the other two become united

about their middle, and then divide into four, which vary a

little under 23 in. from the first division; branches tubular,

cylindrical, slightly diminishing towards the free ends, which

are round and closed. ‘Tubulation resilient, open, chiefly

on account of the structural arrangement, of which _here-

after. Colour grey. Surface smooth, especially over the

main or lower portion (fig. 1, a) and for more than two thirds

of the branches, the rest portferous (fig. 1,f). Pores in the

dermal structure covering the last third of the branches

respectively. Vents not seen. Structure of the main portion

of the tubulation (fig. 1, a) consisting of three coats, of

which the external is composed of a layer of small cells in

juxtaposition, about 2-6000ths in. in diameter, but being

mixed with those of J/elobesta and Polyzoa, which have

overgrown this part, I am unable to say whether they are or

are not all epithelial: the middle, a layer of skeletal spicules

arranged parallel and close to each other, transversely to the

direction of the tube ; and an internal layer consisting of soft

fleshy sarco-fibre, so voluminous and loose that a portion

(fig. 1,d) hangs outside the basal end of the tube. As the

main portion of the tubulation approaches the last third of the

branches the sarco-fibrous or internal structure, which is of

considerable thickness, gradually assumes a reticulated or

clathrous character, in which the holes, which are more or less

circular, infundibuliform, and fenestral in appearance, open

externally in the way that will be presently mentioned.

During this transition the spicules of the spiculiferous layer

gradually lose their transverse arrangement and become

bundled into a skeletal structure, which is fibro-reticulated

longitudinally, that is the meshes are elongated in this direc-

448 Mr. H. J. Carter on

tion; while the external layer of the smooth part becomes

poriferous and supported by an additional but slighter skeletal

framework, more or less composed of single spicules inter-

crossing each other, which support in their interstices the

pore-structure ; thus the smooth portion of the tubulation

(fig. 1, a, ), which is imperforate for about two thirds of its

course, becomes poriferous in the last third of the branches

(fig. 1, f). Following now the structure of the latter, that is

the wall of the poriferous portion, we find that it consists

from without inwards of first a layer of small epithelial cells,

rendered cribriform by a great number of pores (fig. 5, 0666)

and supported ona framework of slender intercrossing spicules

(fig. 5, cc); second, a skeletal layer, which consists of the

longitudinally fibro-reticulate spicular layer, now transformed

into a quadrangular fibro-reticulate one (fig. 5, a@aa); and

lastly the sarco-fibrous Jayer (fig. 4, a), which has assumed

the structure above mentioned, in which the clathrous holes,

which are infundibular (fig. 4, 656), open by circular, con-

tracted, sphinctral apertures under the pores (fig. 4, ec cc), so

that, by placing the object between the eye and the light, the

pore-structure of the surface may be seen through the infun-

dibular spaces (fig. 4,2 ddd), showing that whatever passes

through the pores must fall directly, without the interposition

of any canals, into the tubular cavity of the branch, thus

affording an undoubted instance of the “ mode of circulation

in the Spongida” to which I have alluded in the ‘ Annals’

of 1885, viz. that the whole of the water and its contents

which enters through the pores passes directly into the interior

of the sponge before the nutritive particles of it are deflected

towards their destination in the spongozoa of the ampulla-

ceous sacs or elsewhere (‘ Annals,’ vol. xv. p. 119), for

there are no excretory or any other canals here to re-

ceive it. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-

spicules :—1, skeletal spicules of two sizes, the largest,

elliptically inflated at one end, followed by a straight fusiform

shatt, ending in a smaller inflation of the same kind at the

other end, about 55 by 1-1800th in., and the lesser one a little

thinner, cylindrical, and undulating, but similarly although

less inflated at the extremities (fig. 2, a, 0): 2, flesh-spicule,

a birotulate, consisting of a thick straight shaft, slightly

swollen in the middle, terminated at each end by an umbrella-

shaped head (fig. 2, c, and fig. 8, a,b) consisting of eight or

more compressed ribs, each of which radiates from the centre

of the summit backwards and outwards to a free point, while

the inner or concave surface of the arched rib is united to the

shaft by a thin falciform septum ; total length of the birotu-

Sponges from South Australia. 449

late 12-6000ths in., head 2-6000ths in. longitudinally and

3-6000ths in. transversely, shaft 2-6000ths in. thick in the

centre. Skeletal spicules alone forming the middle layer of

the large or lower main portion of the tubulation and that of

the branches throughout, as above described; flesh-spicules

chiefly in the dermal layer, rather scanty. I see one simple

bihamate, about 8-6000ths in. long, in the mounted prepara-

tion, but cannot say for certain that it belongs to the spicu-

lation. Size of specimen 3 in. in length.

Loc. Port Western. Depth not mentioned.

Obs. This, as the above description will show, is a remark-

able sponge both in respect of general form and spiculation,

irrespective of the peculiar mode of circulation. ‘The struc-

ture of the wall of the poriferons portions is analogous to

that of the tubular appendage of a Phlceodictyon, viz. Desma-

cidon jfistulosa &e. Whether the specimen has been simply

cut off from its base of attachment or from the body of a

large sponge I am unable to say; but the difference in struc-

ture of the basal or larger portion and the quantity of fleshy

fibrous sarcode hanging out of it (fig. 1, d) would seem to

indicate that this was an extension of the body-substance of

the sponge, whatever the form of the rest might be.

Halichondria scabida, Cart.

Halichondria scabida, ‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 112.

In the collection from ‘ Port Western”’ there are three

more specimens of this remarkable sponge, which I mention

more particularly to show how a number of specimens of the

same species may be necessary to describe the whole of the

adult forms that it may assume.

Thus the first specimen described (2. ¢.) was “ globular,

compressed, and sessile,”’ whereas the largest of the specimens

from ‘ Port Western” is branched and stipitate, 34 in. high

by 3x2 in. horizontally; the branches thick and flabelli-

form, ending in subdigitate margins respectively ; the largest

branch about 3 in. broad by § in. thick. The next in size,

which has grown over the end of a large calcareous (?) Serpula-

tube, is pyriform in shape, and presents a nodose surface

whose nodes or humps are in high relief all over; while the

third is so small and shapeless that it is not worth description.

All these forms may be easily derived from one another ;

and this kind of transition is so common in the different species

of the Spongida, that it might be almost premised with cer-

tainty that at one time or another they may be found under

any one of them. Hence the futility of describing the adult

form of any species from a single specimen.

“

450 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Halichondria pustulosa, Carter (dry).

Halichondria pustulosa, ‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 285, pl. xi. fig. 1, a-g.

Specimen small, massive, convex above, about 4 in. high

by 14 in. in diameter. Colour light grey. Surface closely

overscattered with discoid and pustuliform eminences com-

posed of linear spicules extending from the circumference to

the centre, which can thus, by being raised or depressed, be

opened or closed as occasion may require ; each presenting

a poriferous area charged with the flesh-spicules of the species,

or a simple oscular hole for a vent, as the case may be ; in all

respects the same as the Falkland-Island specimen (op. et loc.

cit.), but with the large acuate spicule smooth instead of

spined, and the “ tibiella” or straighter spicule for the most

part obtuse or only slightly inflated at the ends. I did not see

any bihamates, but then these were very scanty in the

Falkland-Island specimen.

Halichondria compressa (incerte sedis).

Massive, erect, compressed; thick, with wide flat border ;

longitudinally convex, contracted towards the base or point

of attachment. Consistence subcompact. Colour sponge-

yellow. Surface even, covered with a cribriform dermal

structure composed of small spiniferous spicules, circum-

scribing the pores and vents respectively, the former chiefly

confined to the sides and the latter entirely to the flat

border. Structure subcompact, consisting of sarcode densely

charged throughout with spiniferous spicules in the midst

of fibre chiefly composed of smooth ones, the whole plenti-

fully traversed by the canals of the excretory systems.

Spicules of two kinds, both acuates, but the larger smooth

and the smaller remarkably spinous:—1, smooth spicule,

acuate, long, curved, fusiform, subcapitate, abruptly pointed,

50 by 1-6000th in. ; 2, spiniferous, acuate, curved, remarkably

prickly from the size, number, and unequal length of the

spines, which cover the whole of the shaft, 26 by 3-6000ths

in., including the spines, which, base to base on both sides,

are together equal to the transverse diameter of the shaft.

No. 1 is confined to the fibre and no. 2 chiefly to the sareode,

especially on the surface, but is sometimes mixed with no, 1

an the fibre, and sometimes appears to be arranged in a linear

form by itself; very abundant thoroughout. No flesh-spicules,

that is anchorates or bihamates, while the spiniferous spicule,

although chiefly confined to the sarcode, seems to be too large

to be considered a flesh-spicule. Size of largest specimen

Sponges from South Australia. 451

(for there are three of different sizes, but all of the same

shape) 4 in. high, 5 in. long, and 1 in. thick, which is the

breadth of the flat border or summit.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This species is chiefly characterized by the intensely

prickly aspect of the spiniferous acuate, while the smooth

acuate, which is confined to the fibre, very much resembles

one of the forms assumed by the “ tibiella” in the Hal-

chondria. But at present, as I cannot find an undoubted

skeletal acuate and there are no flesh-spicules, I can only

place it among the Halichondrie provisionally.

Halichondria stelliderma (incerte sedis).

Specimen subglobular, bicornute, growing round the small

stem of a Gorgonia, imbedding at the same time much foreign

material together with the spicules of the Gorgonia. Con-

sistence soft, resilient. Colour grey. Surface uniformly

scattered over with small cones rising out of a general, fibro-

reticulate, dermal structure, which, together with the opacity

of the conical eminences, gives the stellate appearance of

which the latter form the centres of the stars respectively ; cones

about 1-24th in. in diameter at the base, about the same height,

and about twice this distance apart, surmounted by a single

short filament of the internal fibro-skeletal structure. Pore-

areas occupying the interstices of the dermal fibro-reticulation.

Vents mostly large, sparsely scattered over the surface, one

at the end of each horn-like process of the body, each provided

with a strong sphinctral sarcodic diaphragm. Internal struc-

ture loose, consisting from without inwards of a thin skin

followed by large subdermal cavities opening into “ fold-

bearing” ?excretory canals, which traverse plentifully the

body-substance and end in the vents mentioned, the sar-

code being supported on a reticulated spiculo-fibrous structure

whose circumferential filaments terminate in the summits

of the cones, also as above mentioned. Spicules (which,

from their smallness and delicacy, cannot be distinctly seen

until a minute fragment of the sponge has been mounted

in balsam and placed under the microscope) of two kinds, viz.

skeletal and flesh-spicules. Skeletal spicule very slender,

smooth, almost cylindrical, slightly inflated at each end, 40

by 3-6000th in. ; flesh-spicule a very minute equianchorate,

whose shaft is so curved that it looks almost equal to half a

circle, and of whose three flukes the two lateral ones are

spread out almost at right angles to the head; about

24-6000ths in. long, but so fine that it can hardly be seen

452 Mr. H. J. Carter on

satisfactorily with a microscopic power of less than 309

diameters ; while the skeletal spicule is chiefly confined to the

spiculo-fibre, the flesh-spicule is very abundant everywhere,

and at first so much presents the appearance of a minute

bihamate, from the minuteness of the flukes and their lateral

expansion, that without microscopical examination it might

easily pass for one. Size of specimen 24 in. high by 2x 14

in, horizontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This anomalous species, characterized by the stelli-

dermatous structure and its spiculation, especially the form of

the equianchorate, I shall also provisionally place among the

Halichondrie, to which it appears to me to be most nearly

allied. Inthe mounted specimen I see a single bihamate of the

common form about 73-6000ths in. long, that is much larger

than the anchorate, and the skeletal spicule looks very much

like the “tibiella” of a Halichondri va; but here, again, I could

find no skeletal acuate, and the bihamate might. not belong

to the spiculation.

There is a certain amount of resemblance between this

species and that which will presently be described under the

name of ‘‘Pseudohalichondria clavilobata;’’ but there is no

sand-fibre, although much foreign materi ial is dispersed through

the sarcode, while the dermal structure is closely analogous,

each species being covered with conical eminences, through

which a filament or the skeletal structure protrudes, although

this of course is different in composition, being spiculiferous

in one and areniferous in the other.

Histioderma verrucosum, n. sp.

Specimen flat or slightly convex, growing over agglomerated

sand, presenting a great number of wart-like appendages on

the surface, Colour grey when fresh. Surface even, smooth,

interrupted only by the wart-like appendages, which consist

of small, hollow, ficoid bodies scattered irregularly over it,

each consisting of a constricted neck, which is in continuation

with the histiodermal surface, and an inflated portion or head,

which is composed of hollow, ‘thin, reticulated, clathrous struc-

ture, the whole averaging about 3- 12ths in. long by 1-12th in.

in its greatest transverse diameter. Pores in the interstices

of the reticulated structure of the head. Vents opening below,

not well seen. Structure consisting of a flat basal or body-mass

of sarcode and spicules covered with a compact, thick, textile,

dermal layer, from which the wart-like appendages are pro-

longed; appendages opening into the subdermal cavities and

through them again into large canals entering into the body-

Sponges from South Australia. 453

substance. When dry the body-substance, which is massive

and brown in colour, contrasts strongly with the dermal layer,

which, becoming corrugated and more or less detached by

contraction in the line of the subdermal cavities, permits the

openings of the wart-like appendages to be seen from the

inner side, where they open into these cavities. Spicules of

two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules:—1, skeletal,

smooth, cylindrical, straight, slightly inflated at one end and

more or less obtuse or round at the other, about 100 by

1-6000th in. ; 2, flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. bihamate

and equianchorate, the former C-shaped, elongate, about

9-6000ths in. long, and the latter slightly “ angulate”’ in the

shaft, about 5-6000ths in. long, both belonging to the common

forms. No. 1is the skeletal spicule generally and no. 2 the

flesh-spicule, which is most abundant in the clathrous struc-

ture of the wart-like appendages. Size of specimens, of

which there are three, now in their dry and corrugated

state, about an inch high by 1} in. in horizontal diameter,

each bearing upwards of forty wart-like appendages,

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. At first sight this species looks very like a Polymastéa,

especially P. robusta, Bk. (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. iii. pl. x.

fig. 5), although not so like P. bicolor, Cart., of these parts

(‘ Annals,’ 1886, vol. xvii. p. 119), in which the nipple-like

process, instead of being clathrous in structure (like basket-

work), is uniformly covered with aclose villous surface, which

arises from the usual addition in Polymastia of a layer of

minute pin-like spicules intermingling with the sharp outer

ends of the large skeletal ones of the interior. In Polymastia,

too, there are no flesh-spicules, ? excretory system as in Poly-

masta.

Our species, viz. Histioderma verrucosum, is more nearly

allied to H. appendiculatum, Cart., which was found among

the “‘ Deep-sea Sponges ”’ dredged up from the Atlantic Ocean

on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ of which I have given an

illustrated description (‘ Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 220,

pl. xiv. figs. 28-25), and to Halichondria phlyctenodes, also a

histiodermal sponge (2b. 1876, vol. xviii. p. 314, pl. xv. fig. 85).

Listioderma polymasteides, n. sp.

Very similar in all respects to H. verrucosum, but with

the “ wart-like appendages” a little larger, more pointed,

lanceolate, and the spiculation different generally. Ap-

pendages pointed, leaf-like in outline, 2. e. when compressed,

about 4 in. long and 2-8ths in. in their greatest trans-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 31

454 Mr. H. J. Carter on

verse diameter. Body-substance yellowish grey in colour.

Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules :—1,

skeletal, inflated at each end, or with one end more or less

sharp-pointed, varying greatly in size, the thickest in the

mounted preparation being about 90 by 24-6000ths in., and

the thinner ones about 180 by 14-6000th in., but hardly any

two alike in this respect; 2, flesh-spicule, a simple navi-

cular-shaped anchorate of the common form, about 8-6000ths

in. long. No.1 is the skeletal spicule generally, and no. 2

the flesh-spicule, which is most abundant in the clathrous

structure of the appendages. Size of specimen now dry and

corrugated about 4 in. high by 2 in. in horizontal diameter ;

bearing upwards of twelve appendages.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. The same observations apply to this species as to the

foregoing one, H. verrucosum. Without microscopical exami-

nation of their elementary parts it would be very easy to

mistake both species for specimens of Polymastia.

Pseudohalichondria clavilobata, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 6-9.)

Specimen large, massive, composed of several claviform

lobes of different sizes, large and small, united together into

a common mass, which becomes contracted towards the base

into a substipitate form, expanding again below, to produce

the root-like attachment (Pl. X. fig. 6). Consistence sub-

compact, yielding. Colour yellowish white. Surface even,

presenting a stout, soft, fibro-reticulation (fig. 9, aa), indis-

tinctly covered with small epithelial cells and pore-areas

(fig. 9,6), in the midst of which are a great number

of circular, monticular elevations, terminated respectively by

a single sand-cored filament (fig. 6, 6666, and fig. 9, d).

Pores in the interstices of the fibro-reticulation (fig. 9, 60).

Vents small, in the prominent parts of the lobes (fig. 6, ccc ce).

Structure internally subcompact, covered with a cortical

layer 1-24th in. thick, composed of soft, compact, fibrillous

structure, through which the pores, which are about 4-1800ths

in. in diameter, have to pass before they reach the subdermal

cavities ; skeletal support consisting of thick sand-fibre,

which, extending in more or less longitudinal lines from the

base upwards, branches out towards the circumference of

lobes, where it ends in the monticular elevations men-

tioned (fig. 9, d), which, from the transparency of the

quartz-sand coring’ the filaments by which these are sur-

mounted, presents the appearance of a punctum like a

small vent; mixed with strongly developed spiculiferous

Sponges from South Australia. 455

fibre in the sarcode bearing spicules proper tothe species ; the

whole traversed plentifully by the canals of the excretory

systems, which end in the vents mentioned. Spicules of two

kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules :—1, skeletal, straight

or flexuous, fine, smooth, almost cylindrical, slightly con-

stricted at one end, so as to present the appearance of an

incipient inflation, abruptly pointed or obtuse at the other,

about 65 by 2-6000th in. (fig. 7, a); 2, flesh-spicule, very

peculiar in form, consisting of a thick, cylindrical, C-shaped

shaft, about 3-6000ths in. long, spined over the convexity

towards each end (fig. 7, 6, and fig. 8, a,d) ; spines obtuse,

erect, six or more in number, continued backwards from each

end for about one third of the length of the shaft, leaving the

central third smooth (fig. 8, a); ends, when viewed directly,

presenting a triangular form simulating those of an equian-

chorate (fig. 8,d@). Sand-fibre, which greatly predominates in

quantity over the spiculation, and thus affords the chief skeletal

support, composed of comparatively large grains of quartz and

other foreign microscopic bodies forming a thick fibre about

1-90th in. in diameter, that is, about as broad as the skeletal

spicule is long (fig. 9,d). No. 1 scattered through the body

generally or surrounded by a minimum of kerasine in fibrous

bundles; no. 2 also scattered through the sarcode generally,

most abundant on the surface. Size of specimen about 6 in.

high by 4x 4 in. horizontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. Were there nothing but the peculiarly-shaped flesh-

spicule, which, viewed in front, looks like an equianchorate,

and laterally like a bihamate, to distinguish the species, this

would be sufficient ; but with the presence of the thick sand-

fibre the combination is unmistakable, especially with the

monticular elevations pierced by the circumferential ends of

the sand-fibres and the unusual thickness of the skin or cortical

layer which the pores have to traverse, so that instead of

being holes in a thin film, they consist of so many short

_ canals in a thick one.

In general structure and colour like a Halichondria, while

the sand-fibre is like that of a Psammonematous sponge ;

hence I have named it provisionally Pseudohalichondria

clavilobata, not forgetting that it possesses a spiculation which

in form hitherto has not been found in any species of [Hali-

chondria, or, indeed, in any other kind of sponge.

Pseudoesperia enigmatica olim Esperia parasitica.

In 1885 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xv. p. 108, pl. iv. fig. 1, a, A) I

ol*

456 Mr. H. J. Carter on

gave a description of this sponge under the idea that it was

a parasitic growth of an Esperia over the sand-fibre of a dead

Psammonematous sponge ; but having received another speci-

men of the same kind from Mr. Wilson, which shows that

this could not have been the case, fer skeletal spicules of the

Esperta are mixed with the quartz-grains of the Psammone-

matous fibre, I saw that the name which I had given to it was

not only altogether inappropriate, but misleading, in short

that it was an Esperia which had built up the whole structure ;

hence I propose to change the name of “Hisperia parasitica”

to ‘“Pseudoesperia enigmatica,”’ following the course which I

have laid down for the location of such compound sponges,

explained in the ‘ Annals’ of 1885 (vol. xv. pp. 819-321).

Thus it might be placed in the order HOLORHAPHIDOTA at

the end of the group to which it more particularly belongs,

viz. the ‘‘ Ksperina.” It is a very remarkable combination,

but not more so than the covering of a Psammonematous

structure with Luffarid fibre, as described above under the

name of Pseudoceratina typica (p. 287), or that in the species

just mentioned, viz. Pseudohalichondria clavilobata, which

is accompanied by a Holorhaphidotic spiculo-fibre.

Suberites spinispirulifera, Cart.

Suberites spinispirulifera, ‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iii. p. 345, pl. xxviil.

figs, and ~

Specimen consisting of a thick crust about } in. high and

4 in. square. Colour yellowish. Surface pitted, pits sur-

rounded by ridges, altogether forming a subreticulated pattern.

Pores not seen. Vents here and there in the pits. Spicules

of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules:—1, skeletal

spicule, subpin-like ; 2, flesh-spicule, consisting of a spinife-

rous shaft, spirally twisted for about one turn and a halt.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. ‘This is a varietal form of that from Port Elizabeth

(Cape Colony), the type specimen of which, described and

illustrated in 1879 (/. c.), is in the British Museum, bearing

my running nos. 134 and 15h, registered 71. 5. 12. 1.

Suberites (Hymeniacidon) carnosus, Bk.

Suberites (Hymeniacidon) carnosus, Bk., Mon. B. 8. vol. iii. pl. xxxiv.

figs. 5-9.

Specimen fig-shaped, with globular head and contracted

narrow stem. Head 1 in. in diameter. Growing on the

valve of a Pecten.

Loc. Port Western.

Sponges from South Australia. 457

Trachya globosa, var. rugosa, n. var.

This is a spherical variety with a dark grey cortex, pitted

uniformly all over the surface, the pits consisting of subcircular

depressions with raised borders in juxtaposition. Stipitate,

with a large, round, single vent on the summit. Spiculation

the same as that of the original species described in the

‘Annals’ of 1886 (vol. xvi. p. 121), viz. consisting of

enormously long acerates accompanied by small bihamates.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. In this variety the bihamates, on account of their

smallness, do not come out distinctly until a bit has been

dried and mounted in balsam, when they make their appear-

ance abundantly, together with the groups of dark pigment-

cells which colour the cortex, thus resembling the 'Tethyina

(7. cranium &c.) ; but there are no trifid spicules anywhere.

Trachya horrida, n. sp.

Massive, irregularly elliptical, elongate or bolster-shaped,

growing round a similarly-shaped nucleus of agglomerated

sandy rocks ; presenting a glistening villous surface, produced

by the projecting ends of the spiculation. Colour grey. Sur-

face uniformly even and villous. Pores not seen. Vents few

and not conspicuous. Internal structure very compact, con-

sisting of sarcode densely charged with the spicules of the

species. Spicules of one form only, viz. acerate, but of two

sizes, the largest, long, smooth, fusiform, curved, and

gradually narrowed to a sharp point at each end, about 750

by 12-6000ths in., and the other, the smallest, of the same

form but variable in measurement. No. 1 chiefly constitutes

the body-mass, where the spicules are arranged parallel to

each other, and, radiating from the base to the circumference,

become mingled there with a layer of no. 2, thus causing

the specimen (in a vertical section) to present a cortical

layer about 1-18th in. thick. Size of specimen about

6 in. high from the base of attachment, which was at one

end, and 34 x 2 in. in horizontal diameter, varying in thick-

ness with the irregularities of the piece of rock over which it

has grown, being in some parts 2 in. thick.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. Designated “ horrida” on account of the disagreeable

manner in which the large spicules are torn away by adhering

to the fingers when the specimen is handled.

458 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Eccelonida.

Cliona celata, Grant.

Infesting the shell throughout of a large smooth bivalve,

about 2$ in. long and 24 in. high.

Vioa Johnstoni’, Schmidt.

Vioa Johnston, Atlantisch. Spongienf. 1870, p. 5, Taf. vi. tig. 18.

This carmine-coloured boring sponge, which, for the most

part, is concealed under the calcareous crust of a Melobesia,

presents itself externally under the form of little heads filling

circular holes of the same size among the conceptacles of the

Melobesia, where, under a 2-inch lens, it may be easily recog-

nized by its bright carmine colour. The holes, which are

about 1-48th im. in diameter, are occupied by the pore-areas

and vents respectively, as in all other sponges of the kind,

the latter being, as usual, provided with a sphinctral sarcodic

diaphragm. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-

spicules:—1, skeletal spicule, pin-like; 2, flesh-spicule, a

spinispirula of four bends, about 10-6000ths in. long.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This chiefly differs from Vioa Johnston in the spicu-

lation being smaller than that of the Adriatic species, but not

sufficiently to constitute in any respect even a variety.

Stelletta ochracea, n. sp.

Specimen irregularly cylindrical, bolster-shaped. Colour

bright ochre-yellow throughout. Surface even. Pores in

juxtaposition over the surface generally. Vents few and

scattered here and there. Structure compact, without marked

cortex, but possessing a superficial layer of large epithelial

cells mixed with small acerates and minute bacillar spicules.

Epithelial cells 8-G000ths in. in their longest diameter, and

the “ granules ”’ (cellule) which contain the yellow colouring-

matter about 1$-6000th in,, the latter plentifully extrava-

sated into the tissue generally, which gives the species its

yellow colour, Spicules acerate, trifurcate, and bacilliform:—

1, acerates of two sizes, both alike in form, one, the larger,

about 240 by 6-6000ths in., constitutes the usual body-

spicule, and the other, or smaller, the flesh-spicule of the

surface, varying under 35 by 1-6000th in.: 2, trifurcate, con-

sisting of three straight arms, radiating at equal angles from

each other, each of which is furcated, that is divided into two

Sponges from South Australia. 459

others, which are sharp-pointed, and all radiating from a

common centre; diameter of the whole 63-6000ths in.: 3,

flesh-spicule, bacillar, smooth, cylindrical, curved, often in-

flated in the centre, varying in length under 5-6000ths in.

No. 1 in its large form belongs to the body-substance, and

in its smaller one to the surface. No. 2 is congregated round

the circumference immediately under the thin dermal layer;

and no. 3 in the surface itself. Size of specimen about 14 in.

high by 53 x 34 in, horizontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. The yellow colour at first sight seems to characterize

this species ; but the most peculiar feature is the presence ot

the trzfurcates round the circumference, evidently representing

the head of the “ zone-spicule”’ without the shaft; hence

there is no zone-spicule of this kind here, as in the usual forms

of Stelletta. I saw neither “ forks” nor “ anchors,” while the

intense yellow colour of the excretory canals, where cut across,

showed how the pigmental cells may be continued throughout

the structure.

Stellettinopsis lutea, n. sp.

An irregular mass growing over and enclosing fragments of

agglomerated sand and shells. Colour golden yellow through-

out. Surface smooth, composed of fibro-reticulated tissue,

whose interstices are plentifully pierced with pores, covering

subjacent structure, whose irregularities cause it to present a

number of small elevations of different sizes. Pores in the

interstices mentioned. Vents numerous, large, scattered over

the surface generally, chiefly on the larger elevations. Internal

structure fibrous, charged with the spicules of the species,

largely traversed by the canals of the excretory systems.

Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules :—1,

skeletal, a large, fusiform, curved, sharp-pointed acerate ; 2,

flesh-spicule, a minute stellate. No. 1 chiefly constitutes the

body-mass as the skeletal spicule, among which the flesh-

spicule, no. 2, is plentifully distributed, but so minute that it

is not very easily seen except a fragment be mounted in

balsam. Size of specimen about 5 in. high by 4x 4 in. hor.

zontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Stellettinopsis purpurea, n. sp.

An irregularly-shaped hemispherical mass, truncated by

having been cut off from its place of attachment (probably by

460 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the dredge). Consistence compact. Colour red-purple.

Surface smooth, but very uneven. Pores punctate, general.

Vents few, large and scattered. Structure compact, covered

with a cortex about 1-48th in. thick ; body-substance of the

usual kind in these sponges, viz. subcompact, largely traversed

by the canals of the excretory system. Spicules of two kinds,

viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules:—1, skeletal, acerate of

two sizes, viz. very small and very large, the former confined

to the cortex and the latter to the body-substance ; 2, flesh-

spicule, a minute stellate about 1$-6000th in. in diameter.

Pigmental cellule containing the purple colouring-matter

confined to the epithelial cells of the surface and the excretory

canals or extravasated into the tissue generally. Size of

. . . oO

specimen about 13 in. high by 13 in. horizontally.

Loc. Port Western.

Obs. This only appears to differ from the preceding species

in presenting a red-purple colour instead of a bright golden

yellow.

Tethya stipitata (dry).

Fig-shaped, stipitate, rugosely corrugated over the head,

smooth over the stem, which is cylindrical and rather twisted,

expanding into the head above and into a root-like mass

below, which is charged with coarse sand. Consistence firm.

Colour reddish purple above, becoming less so towards the

stem, which is colourless. Surface rugosely corrugated over

the head in lines running upwards from the smooth stem,

covered with an epithelial layer of small granuliferous cells in

which the granules on the exposed part (that is on the head)

become more intensely coloured as the summit is approached.

Pores not seen. Vents in plurality, the chief and largest

single, on the summit. Structure mternally pale yellow in

colour, consisting of the usual bundles of long spicules radia-

ting from the centre, held together by sarcode and traversed

by cavernous excretory canals which open at the vents men-

tioned. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeletal and flesh-spicules.

1. Skeletal, as usual, very long and slender, of two forms—one

pointed at each end and the other provided with a trifid ter-

mination consisting of three more or less short, stout, and ex-

panded arms ; both forms variable in length according to their

position. 2. Flesh-spicules also of two forms, viz. one minute,

the usual C- and S-shaped bihamate, about 4-6000ths in. long,

and the other much larger, whose form varies from a slight

curve to a parabola, cylindrical, microspined, and obtuse at

the ends, which are more or less separated according to the

amount of curvature, t. e. 9 to 13-6000ths in. apart, with a

Sponges from South Australia. 461

general thickness varying under 2-6000th in. Skeletal

spicules confined to the head and stem respectively, in which

the trifid ones of the stem are much larger and stouter than

the acerates of the head. I could find no anchors or forks in

the spiculation of the head or stem either projecting or inter-

nally, and the trifidends of the long spicules were only to be

seen at the extremity of the root, amongst the grains of sand

and shreds of sarcode which firmly held the whole together.

Flesh-spicules of both forms mixed together in the head, but

not in the stem, where the small one is absent. Size of

specimen about 3 in. high, 13 in. of which is stem; head 1 in.

in its largest transverse diameter.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads.

Obs. ‘This sponge, whose root in composition at the extre-

mity shows that it had grown in a sandy bottom, very much

resembles 7’. dactylocdea (‘ Annals,’ 1869, vol. ii. p. 15, and

2b, 1872, vol. ix. p. 82), chiefly differing from it in the plurality

of vents, the consolidation of the stem, and the presence of the

large flesh-spicule, together with the corrugated surface of the

head, which, not becoming smooth after much soaking, does

not appear to have been occasioned by the desiccation to

which the specimen had been exposed. The long consoli-

dated stem causes this species to take a position in this respect

between the sessile forms, ex. gr. 7. crantum, and the stipitate

ones, viz. 7. polyura, Sdt., whose stem is composed of a flimsy

bunch of more or less separated root-spicules. 7’. euplocamus,

Sdt., had a, ‘ consolidated ” stem and 7’. polyura was covered

with bumps (Buckeln), extending into conical processes below

(see ‘ Atlantisch.’ and ‘ Kiiste v. Algier. Spongien,’ 1870 and

1868, Taf. vi. fig. 8, and Taf. v. fig. 10, respectively).

List of Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson’s Sponges from the Neigh-

bourhood of ‘Port Phillip Heads” and “Port Western,”

on the South Coast of Australia, which have been described

and notified respectively in vols. XV., XV1., XVi., and xvill.

of the ‘ Annals’ for 1885-86.

From “ Port Phillip Heads.”

Order I. CARNOSA.

Halisarca australiensis, vol. xy. Chondrilla nucula, Sdé., p. 200.

p- 197.

Order II. CrERaATINA.

Luffaria digitata, vol. xv. p. 201. Pseudoceratina durissima, p. 204.

Darwinella australiensis, p. 2U2. crateriformis, p. 205,

Aplysina levis, p. 204.

462

Mr. H. J. Carter on

Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.

Holopsamma crassa, vol. xv. p. 211.

levis, p. 212.

lamineefavosa, p. 212.

—— fuliginosa, p. 218.

turbo, p. 218.

Sarcocornea nodosa, p. 214.

Dysidea fragilis, Johnston, p. 215.

Kirk, Bh., p. 216.

—— hirciniformis, p. 217.

chaliniformis, p. 217.

Spongelia stellidermata, p. 219.

Carteriospongia caliciformis, p. 221.

Stelospongus levis, Hyatt, p. 808.

flabelliformis, p. 305.

tuberculatus (provisional),

p. 806.

Geelongia vasiformis, p. 306,

Dactylia chaliniformis, p. 309.

impar, p. 509.

pumata, p. 310.

Hircinia solida, p. 310,

intertexta, p. 312.

flabellopalmata, p. 518,

communis, p. 314,

pulchra, p. 314.

Sponges infested with Spongiophaga

communis, Cart. (1878), p.

515.

Euspongia anfractuosa, p. 316.

Coscinoderma lanuginosum, p. 318.

Paraspongia laxa, p. 318.

Pseudohircinida (family), p. 819.

Order LV. RuAPHIDONEMATA.

Chalina polychotoma, Esper, vol.

xvi. p. 284.

, var. trichotoma, vol.

xVve pelo:

, vol. xvi. p. 284.

——, var. compressa, p. 284,

——, var. oculata, p. 284.

, var, robusta, p. 285.

——, var. angulata, p. 285.

Bub

Chalina polychotoma, var. monili-

formis, p. 285.

Patuloscula procumbens, Cart.

1882, p. 286.

— , var. flabelliformis,

. 286.

Cavochalina bilamellata, Zam.,

p. 287.

Textiliforma foliata, p. 288.

Order V. ECHINONEMATA.

Echinoclathria favyus, vol. Xvi.

p- 292.

, var. arenifera, p. 850.

Echinonema flabelliformis, p. 852.

exspitosa, p. 852.

pectiniformis, p. 353.

incrustans, p. 398.

Dictyocylindrus pinnatifidus, p.353,

cacticutis, p. 354.

piniformis, p. 354.

Plumohalichondria mammillata,

. 355.

Echinoclathria tenuis, p. 355.

nodosa, p. 856.

subhispida, p. 856,

gracilis, p. 356.

Trachycladus levispirulifer, Cart.

(1879); pesor.

Higginsia coralloides, Miggin,p.357.

, var. natalensis, p. 293.

, var. massalis, p. 897.

lunata (provisional), p. 358.

Axinella chalinoides, p. 358.

, var. glutinosa, p. 359

(=A. cladoflagellellata,p. 377,

vol. xyiil.).

Axinella setacea, p. 559.

atropurpurea, p. 359.

—— stelliderma, p. 360.

— , var. acerata, p. 360.

—— villosa, p. 361.

flabellata, p. 361.

pilifera, p. 562.

meloniformis, p. 3862.

solida, p. 362.

Phakellia flabellata, p. 563.

crassa, p. 363.

brassicata, p. 363.

Acanthella cactiformis, vol. xv.

p. 114.

, vol. xvi. p. 564.

hirciniopsis, p. 364,

—— (mendose -ina tm loco) parvi-

conulata, p. 365.

rugolineata, p. 365.

Ciocalypta penicillus, Bk., p. 366.

Tyleri, Dk., p. 566.

Leucophlea —_massalis,

(1883), p. 866.

Wilsonella australiensis, p. 366.

Plumohalichondria —_arenacea,

p. 367.

Cart.

Sponges from South Australia.

463

Order VI. HoLoRHAPHIDOTA.

Amorphina anonyma, vol. xvii.

p. 49.

—— nigrocutis, p. 50.

cancellosa, p. 50.

Thalysias massalis, p. 50.

Fibulia carnosa (provisional), p. 51,

Halichondria birotulata, Higgin,

. 52.

Tibia, vol. xv. p. 112.

isodictyalis, vol. xvii. p. 52.

Tedania digitata, Gray, p. 52.

, var. verrucosa, p. 53.

Forcepia colonensis, Cart. 1874,

vol. xv. p. 110.

, vol. xvii. p. 53.

crassanchorata, vol. xv. p. 111.

Spirastrella cunctatrix, Sdt., vol.

xvii. p. 118.

-—, var. robusta, p. 114.

, var. porcata, p. 115.

Suberites Wilsoni, vol. xv. p. 113.

, var. albidus, vol. xvii.

p- 116.

—— globosa, p. 116.

Suberites flabellatus, p. 117.

biceps, p. 117.

insignis, p. 118.

parasitica, p. 119.

Polymastia bicolor, p. 119.

, var. glomerata, p. 119.

, var. crassa, p. 120.

massalis, p. 121.

Trachya globosa, p. 121.

Donatia (Tethea) Cliftoni, Bk.,

p. 122.

Chondropsis arenifera, p. 122.

Stelletta bacillifera, Cart. (1883),

p. 128.

, var. robusta, p. 128.

eruginosa, p. 123.

mamilliformis, p. 124.

geodides, p. 125.

Stellettinopsis simplex, Cart. (1879),

p- 126.

tuberculata, p. 126.

coriacea, p. 126.

Tethya cranium, var. australiensis,

pela

Order VIT. HeExAcTINELLIDA.

None.

Order VIII. CatcargEa.

Clathrina cavata, vol. xvii. p. 502.

osculum, p. 505.

tripodifera, p. 505.

, var. gravida, p. 507.

laminoclathrata, p. 509.

primordialis, p. 510.

ventricosa, p. 512.

latitubulata, p. 515.

Sycandra Ramsayi, Lend., vol. xviii,

30.

Grantia subhispida, p. 36,

compressa, p. 37.

, var. fistulata, p. 37.

Sycothamnus alcyoncellum, Hackel,

. 38.

Teichonella labyrinthica,

(1878), p. 38.

Hypograntia infrequens, p.

hirsuta, p. 41.

sacca, p. 42.

extusarticulata, p. 45.

intusarticulata, p. 45.

— medioarticulata, p. 46.

—- polyperistomia, p. 47.

patulosculifera, p. 49.

Heteropia macera, p. 50.

Cart.

Heteropia compressa, p. 51.

pluriosculifera, p. 52.

——- erecta, p. 53.

spissa, p. 54.

Leuconia fistulosa, Bk., var. aus-

traliensis, p. 127.

hispida, p. 128.

echinata, p. 129.

—— erinaceus, p. 130.

nivea, Bk., var. australiensis,

pe lal:

— Johnstonii, Cart., var. austra-

liensis, p. 133.

— wultifida, p. 141.

lobata, p. 145.

compacta, p. 144. ad

Aphroceras asconoides, p. 134.

syconoides, p. 135.

Lelapia australis, Gray, p. 138.

, Gray (P.S. specimen),

p. 148.

Leucaltis floridiana, Héck., var.

australiensis, p. 145.

Teichonella prolifera, Cart, 1873,

p- 146.

464

Mr. H. J. Carter on

SUPPLEMENT.

From “ Port Western.”

Order I. Carnosa.

Halisarca australiensis, Cart. (1885),

vol. xviii. p. 273.

ascidiarum, p. 273.

reticulata, p. 274.

tessellata, p. 275.

Order IT.

Dendrilla rosea, Lend., var. digitata,

Cart. (1885), vol. xviii. p. 281.

Aplysina ceespitosa, p. 282.

—— massa, p. 284.

Halisarca australiensis, var. arena-

cea, p. 277.

Chondrilla nucula, Sdt., p. 277.

secunda, Lend., p. 277.

papillata, Lend., p. 278.

CERATINA.

Aplysina neevus, Cart. (1876), p. 285.

cruor, p. 286.

Pseudoceratina typica, p. 287.

Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.

Stelospongus, vol. xviii. p. 369.

cribrocrusta, p. 571.

Hircinia flagelliformis, p. 372.

Hircinia (Spongelia) — rectilinea,

Hyatt, p. 878.

Kuspongiainfundibuliformis, p.374.

Order IV. RHAPHIDONEMATA.

Chalina oculata, var. repens, vol.

XVlil. p. 875.

Acervochalina claviformis, p. 376.

Order V. EcCHINONEMATA.

Plumohalichondria plumosa, var.

purpurea, vol. xviii. p. 576,

Axinella chalinoides, var. cribrosa,

p. 377.

cladoflagellata, p. 877, = Axi-

nella chalinoides,var. glutinosa,

p. 359, vol. xvi.

Axinella coccinea (incertz sedis),

p. 378.

Phakellia ventilabrum, var. austra-

liensis, p. 579.

papyracea, p. 379.

villosa, p. 579.

Order VI. HoLoRHAPHIDOTA.

Reniera vasiformis, vol. xviii.

. 445,

Phleeodictyon cohzrens (provi-

sional), p. 446.

birotuliferum, p. 447.

Halichondria scabida, Cart. (1885),

p. 449.

pustulosa, Cart. (1882), p. 450.

compressa (incertz sedis),

p- 450.

stelliderma (incerte sedis),

wp. 451.

Histioderma verrucosum, p. 452,

polymasteides, p. 455.

Pseudohalichondria clavilobata,

p. 404.

Pseudoesperia enigmatica, p. 455,

Suberites spinispirulifera, Cart.

(1879), p. 456.

—— (Hymeniacidon)

Bk., p. 456.

Trachya globosa, var. rugosa,

p. 457.

horrida, p. 457.

Cliona celata, Grant, p. 458.

Vioa Johnston, Sdt., p. 458.

Stelletta ochracea, p. 458.

Stellettinopsis lutea, p. 459.

purpurea, p. 459,

Tethya stipitata, p. 460.

carnosus,

Order VII. HexACTINELLIDA.

None.

Order VIII. CALcarBa.

The specimens of this order which came from “ Port Western” are

included in the list of those from “ Port Phillip Heads,” as above given.

Sponges from South Australia. 465

CONCLUSION. ;

Thus have I described all the principal specimens of the

Spongida which have been sent to me by Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson, M.A., F.L.8., of the Church-of-England Grammar

School, Geelong, Col. Victoria, South Australia. It might

have been done better and more elaborately had time and

youth been on my side, but could hardly have been done more

correctly ; therefore, so far as it goes, it places before the

reader those facts which, if he be a spongologist, will not only

serve to introduce him to the sponge-fauna of the locality of

which it treats, but induce him to pursue the subject still

further. If I have succeeded in doing this I shall be

satisfied, for my sole object, like that of the generosity of Mr.

Wilson, has been to advance our knowledge of this branch

of natural history to the best of my ability. When we

consider that, for this purpose, these sponges were at his own

cost dredged by Mr. Wilson, numbered, and at the same time

placed by him in a galvanized-iron vessel containing spirit,

and the vessel with its contents hermetically sealed and

forwarded to my address with a catalogue of the colour of

the specimens respectively in accordance with their numbers

and with their depths—while we (Mr. Wilson and myself)

are totally unacquainted with each other personally, and I

fear now (at my age) will never be otherwise—it must be

admitted that, in a scientific point of view, there never was a

more praiseworthy or disinterested act.

It must not be expected that the forms presented by the

specimens are the only ones that may be assumed by the

various species, for among the Spongida these are almost

endless; but the elementary structure is persistent, and it is

towards this for recognition that the student should direct his

attention, since in this he will not be disappointed. A single

fragment may afford this information, while to say what forms

a sponge may assume in its adult state may require years of

observation and an unlimited number of specimens.

I began the description of these sponges with, among other

things, the fact that the inhalant or pore-areas might open

directly into excretory canals, and thus the nutritive particles

which passed into them with the water have to be deflected

afterwards to the ampullaceous sacs or elsewhere where they

were required (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 117 &e. pl. iv.

fig. 5 &.) ; and in Phlaodictyon birotuliferum, which I have

described and illustrated supra (p.447, Pl. X. figs.4 and 5), this

“mode of circulation ” has been established by there being no

canals at ali present, in short nothing between the pore-areas

466 On Sponges from South Australia.

together with their subdermal cavities and the general cavity

of that part of the sponge which is provided with this inhalant

structure.

Again, with reference to the sponges which afford typical

illustrations of the structure of two of my orders in one,

nothing can be more decisive than that of Pseudoceratina

typica (p. 287), Pseudohalichondria clavilobata (p. 454), and

Pseudoesperia enigmatica (p. 455) respectively ; since wherever

they may be relegated hereafter, the fact of such opposite

structures existing together as parts of the same sponge is

established.

The type specimens of those species which I have described

have, in accordance with Mr. Wilson’s request, been deposited

in the British Museum. It may be added that they were

dredged in the month of January, and are mostly charged with

ova.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Phleodictyon birotuliferum, nat. size. a, main trunk ; b, branches ;

ec, bud; d, portion of internal layer hanging out of the main

trunk ; e, smooth portion; f, poriferous portion, represented by

the puncta.

Fig. 2. The same. Skeletal spicules and flesh-spicule relatively magni-

fied to the scale of 1-12th to 1-1800th inch. a, large skeletal

spicule; 6, smaller one; ¢, flesh-spicule.

Fig. 3. The same. Flesh-spicule more magnified. a, lateral view; 8,

end view. Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th inch.

Fig. 4. The same. Surface of internal layer of poriferous portion of

branches, magnified to the scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th inch.

Diagrammatic, showing :—a, internal, clathrous, sarco-fibrous

layer ; 6666, infundibular depressions of the same ; ¢¢ ¢ c, exter-

nal apertures of infundibular depressions ; ddd d, pore-structure

of the surface as seen through the infundibular depressions when

the object is placed between the eye and the light.

Fig. 5. The same. Surface of external layer of poriferous portion of

branch, magnified to the scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th inch.

Diagrammatic, showing :—a aaa, middle layer or large skeletal

structure; bb 66, external layer, including epithelium and pore-

structure ; ¢c, spicular framework of this layer; d, pores; eee,

circles representing external apertures of ‘infundibular depres-

sions” of inner layer, which can only be seen when the object

is placed between the eye and the light.

Fig. 6. Pseudohalichondria clavilobata, half nat. size. aaa, lobes; 666d,

monticular elevations on the surface; cc ce, vents.

Fig.7. The same. Spiculation relatively magnified to the scale of 1-24th

to 1-G000th inch. a, skeletal spicule; 6, flesh-spicule, lateral

and front views.

Fig. 8. The same. Flesh-spicule more magnified. a, lateral view; d,

front view.

Fig. 9. The same. External surface relatively magnified to the scale of

1-96th to 1-1800th inch. aa, sarco-fibro-reticulate structure of

surface generally ; bb, pore-areas occupying the interstices of the

same, in which the pores are represented by the little circles ;

ce, monticular elevation of surface ; d, projection of the sand-fibre.

Prof. C. Claus’s Reply to Prof. Lankester’s “Rejoinder.” 467

XLIUI.—Reply to Prof: FE. Ray Lankester’s “ Rejoinder.”

By Prof. C. CLAUS.

THE “ Rejoinder ” with which Prof. Ray Lankester thinks

he can get over my contradiction of the accusations brought

by him against me (Ann. &:Mag. Nat. Hist. September 1836,

p- 179) unfortunately renders it necessary for me to furnish a

reply, as that author, instead of the revocation called for by

me, has answered with fresh charges. Being unable to

refute the proofs which I brought forward as citations, he

does not hesitate to resort to the contemptible expedient of

insinuations, by a reference to some past discussions between

myself and other authors, in order that, being to some extent

screened by suspicions deduced from them, he may commence

his retreat behind the shield of “ certain discussions ” *—a

retreat in which, by misrepresentation and falsification of the

state of the case, and by new charges, the revocation is evaded.

Or is it not a misrepresentation and falsification of the points at

issue, counting upon want of knowledge in the reader, that

Ray Lankester (sub 1) recognizes, in the circumstance that in

my ‘ Grundziige’ of 1880 I have enunciated the genetic relation

of Limulus to the Arachnoidea, only my acquaintance with the

“‘ veneral views of Huxley” and others, although, as he must

know very well, I had already, in my ‘ Untersuchungen

iiber das Crustaceensystem’ (1876), in agreement with

Strauss-Diirckheim and Huxley, thoroughly and indepen-

dently discussed the genetic relations of the Gigantostraca,

including Limulus, to the air-breathing Arachnoidea, and

* As I cannot suppose that the reader is familiar with the nature of

the “ certain discussions ” referred to, I may state, as a brief exposition of

them, that ten years ago I was reproached by Weismann with having

made and published researches upon the Daphnidee and Polyphemide, *

although I was aware that he was also engaged upon the same subjects,

The articles in question are:—Weismanns memoir “Ueber Hibildung

der Daphniden” (preface), in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxiii.; Claus,

“ Berichtigung und Abwehr,” zrd.; Weismann’s “ Rechtfertigung,” op.

cit, Bd. xxx.; and Claus, “Anlass und Entstehung meiner Untersuch-

ungen auf dem Daphnidengebiete,” in Sitzungsb. der k.-k. zool.-bot.

Gesellsch. in Wien, Bd. xxviii.

With regard to Sezson, Edouard van Beneden stated, four years after

the publication of my paper on Seison, that I had not mentioned his name

in it, although he had told me in conversation in a coffee-house in Trieste

that he had also examined Sezson, and regarded it as a Rotifer. The

articles relating to this are as follows:—E. van Beneden, “ De l'existence

d’un appareil vasculaire 4 sang rouge dans quelques Crustacées,” in Zool.

Anzeiger, 1880; Claus, “ Erklarung in Betreff der Prioritatsreclame des

Herrn Ed. van Beneden,” thd. ; Dr. Karl Heider, “ Abwehr,” thid.

468 Prot. C. Claus’s Reply to Prof. Lankester’s “ Rejoinder.”

expressed the opinion (p. 112) that the latter had been deve-

loped out of the former? If I previously ascribed the com-

plete ignoring of this work in Lankester’s article on Limulus

to his want of acquaintance with it, I must now, after my

reference to it in my reply (July 1886, p. 56), recognize in

the fact of its being again ignored a determination to suppress

it, which can have no other purpose than to make it appear

plausible to the reader that the above-mentioned passage in

my text-book demonstrates only an acquaintance with

Huxley’s views, but not agreement with them. And in proof

of my being of the opposite opinion it is added by a truly

sophistical trick :—‘‘ The fact remains that he classified the

Gigantostraca under the Crustacea, and in his description *

of that group said nothing of their affinities with the Arach-

nida.”” Here, no doubt intentionally, nothing is said to remind

the reader that I adopted the idea of Crustacea in the broader

sense as equivalent to gill-breathing Arthropoda, and within

the group placed the Gigantostraca in contrast with the

Crustacea sens. str. with Nauplius-development, the Eucrus-

tacea. Hven now I would maintain this grouping as not in

the least contradictory to the opinions recently expressed ; for

while the Gigantostraca and Limulus belong genetically to

the same series as the Scorpions and Spiders, they have not

therefore ceased to be branchiferous Arthropoda or Branchiata

any more than their Arachnoid nature is proved by this

relationship. In Ray Lankester’s opinion, indeed, Limulus is

an Arachnid, but not in mine; and upon this, as I have

already shown, rests one of the numerous differences which

separate my views and Ray Lankester’s. If the English

author will not or cannot understand this, I have nothing

further to add, and can only appeal to the sound common

sense of those who are capable of judging.

Upon all other points I may be very brief, as they are

quite of secondary importance in comparison with the main

question which has just been discussed. In order to lessen

the value of my criticism all sorts of blunders are ascribed to

me—in the first place, in connexion with Packard’s criticism,

which requires no refutation, the erroneous notion that Ray

Lankester had wished to demonstrate twelve segments in the

abdominal shield of Limudus, and further the opinion that he

had supposed the formation of anew mouth in the Arthropoda

in comparison with the Cheetopoda. Upon all this I shall

* It can hardly be necessary to explain that a single statement of this

relationship in the general section is sufficient, especially in a condensed

compendium, and that a second reference to it in the descriptive part

must have seemed superfluous.

Prof. C. Claus’s Reply to Prof. Lankester’s “‘Rejoinder.” 469

waste no more words; but the charge which is cast upon me

by the ingenious author of the hypothesis “ of the change of

position of the buccal aperture in the Arthropoda,” of having

designedly ignored his memoir “ On the Primitive Cell-layers

&e.”’ of the year 1873, in order to cite as my own (in my

memoir on the Daphnide, 1876) his discovery that the

Arthropod-antennz are appendages of the trunk, is one to

which I cannot avoid offering the full tribute of my admira-

tion, and I am only in doubt whether I should wonder more

at the acuteness of its logic or at the delicacy of its sentiment.

Does Ray Lankester seriously believe that by this hypothesis

of his, viz. the displacement of the mouth * in the Arthropoda

from the false analogy of Amphiowus, he can establish in the

mind of the judicious reader even the shadow of a claim to the

interpretation and demonstration of the second antenna of the

Crustacea as a trunk-appendage? Does the ‘ adaptational

shifting of the oral aperture,” by which the two anterior pairs

* I here cite the whole passage relating to the hypothesis of the dis-

placement of the mouth, in order that I may in no respect lessen Ray

Lankester’s services in the eyes of the reader of my reply (see Ann, &

Mae. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xi. p. 335):—“ The prostomium in Triplo-

blastica is liable to be suppressed altogether in the course of individual

development, the mouth becoming terminal or other modifications arising ;

but where it does appear it constantly carries the chief organ of sight,

whilst the auditory sac is prostomial in Turbellarians, but metastomial

in Tunicates, Vertebrates, and Mollusca.

“The production of individuals of an increased complexity of organiza-

tion among Triploblastica, by the linear aggregation of zooids, produced

by budding in the posterior or metastomial axis of growth (tertiary aggre-

gates of Herbert Spencer) among Annulosa, and probably (though not

according to Spencer) among Vertebrata, and even some Mollusca—the

process occurring at a very early period and its results being obscured, or

even entirely resolved, by later ‘integrating’ development in the two

latter cases—does not affect the prostomium, which always has an axis

of anterior growth. When a zooid-segment of a linear tertiary aggregate

develops a prostomium or axis of anterior growth, the chain necessarily

breaks at that point (Microstomum, Tenia, Naidids, Syllide). The

segmentation of the prostomial axis in Arthropoda and some Annelids,

which has an appearance of being a zooid-segmentation comparable to

that of the metastomial axis, on account of the identity in the character

of the appendages with those of the metastomial axis, has yet to be ex-

plained. It may be suggested that it is due to a distinct breaking up of

this axis like the posterior one into zooid-segments or zoonites: there

is much against this supposition (see Trans. Linn. Soc. 1869, ‘On Cheto-

gaster and Aiolosoma’). Much more likely, it seems, is the explanation

that the oral aperture shifts position, and that the ophthalmic segment

alone in Arthropoda represents the prostomium, the antennary and anten-

nular segments being aboriginally metastomial and only prostomial by

later adaptational shifting of the oral aperture.” And then follows, for

the complete confirmation of this “adaptational shifting,” the passage as

to the mouth of Amphioxus, already cited in my previous article (July

1886, p. 62).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 32

ATO. Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

of trunk-appendages become the first and second pairs of

antenne, really seem to him to be “ precisely the same thing ”

as the upward movement of the first trunk-appendages, con-

verted into the second pair of antenne, such as is rendered

probable by the origin of the nerves upon the subcesophageal

ganglion and their change of position in the higher Crus-

tacea? And it is upon such a fantastic argument as this that

Ray Lankester ventures to bring against me the calumnious

charge :— Prof. Claus further has given expression to the

remarkable conception that he is justified in ignoring the work

of other zoologists, and treating their results as his own, pro-

vided that he does so not more than three years after they

have published those results ;”” and in connexion therewith he

feels himself justified in adopting a magisterial tone, and

finally in posing as a moralizing judge,—Ray Lankester, who

himself in so many controversies has had to submit to be set

right, and has just furnished so fine an example of his pro-

ficiency in the noble art of sophistical falsification !

It only remains for me, with reference to my previous

article (July 1886, p. 55), to point out that Ray Lankester

has not given the revocation called for in its concluding

passage, and therefore has himself pronounced judgment—a

judgment which is strengthened and confirmed by the method

adopted in his “ Rejoinder.”

XLIV.—Preliminary Report on the Monaxonida collected by

H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ By Stuart O. Ripiey, M.A.,

F.L.S., of the British Museum, and ArTtuur Denby, B.Sc.,

Associate of the Owens College, Manchester.

[Concluded from p. 351. ]

Part IT.

Family 3. Desmacidonide (continued).

Subfamily ii. Lorrowrmz.

Fibre normally echinated by laterally projecting spicules,

Genus Myxitua (Schmidt),

Skeleton-spicules:—(1) main, acuate, usually spined ;

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 471

(2) dermal, cylindrical. Flesh-spicules tridentate equiancho-

rates and sometimes bihamates. Skeleton usually reticulate*.

Myzxilla digitata, n. sp.

Digitate. Greyish yellow. Soft and spongy. Oscula small,

scattered. Fibre very indefinite. Spicules:—(1) entirely

spined acuates, size *4 by °014 millim.; (2) bicapitate cylin-

dricals, with well-marked heads, size *24 by ‘006 millim. ;

(3) tridentate equianchorates, with strongly curved shaft,

length ‘044 millim.

Locality. iation 142, south of Cape of Good Hope,

150 fath.

Myzilla paucispinata, u. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Pale yellow. Rather soft, fragile.

Spicules:—(1) acuates, large, stout, usually curved, rather

blunt, sometimes slightly spined, size ‘7 by -03 millim.; (2)

smooth bicapitate cylindricals, with small oval heads, size -4

by :008 millim.; (8) tridentate equianchorates, with stout,

strongly-curved shafts, length *05 millim.; (4) slender bi-

hamates, simple and contort, up to ‘056 millim. long.

Locality. Station 192, south of New Guinea, 129 fath.

Myzxilla mollis, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Creamy yellow. Very soft and

spongy. Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates or spinulates, sharp-

pointed, size 42 by 01 millim. ; (2) smooth bicapitate cylin-

dricals, with distinct oval heads, size *22 by *006 millim. ;

(3) tridentate equianchorates, shaft slightly curved, often late-

rally expanded at each end, length -04 millim.; (4) simple

and contort bihamates, length up to ‘063 millim.

Locality. Off south-west coast of Patagonia.

Myzxilla spongiosa, n. sp.

Massive, incrusting, extremely soft and spongy. Skeleton

confused. Spicules:—(1) smooth, stout acuates, gradually

sharp-pointed, size *7 by ‘02 millim.; (2) bicapitate cylin-

dricals, with well-developed oval heads, usually microspined

at end, size ‘4 by ‘Ol millim.; (3) tridentate equianchorates,

with shaft laterally expanded towards each end, length ‘05

* As described by Bowerbank for Halichondria, The fibre in this

genus is not echinated by laterally-projecting spicules, except where so

stated ; the genus is therefore in a transitional state.

32°

472 Messrs. S. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

millim. ; (4) bihamates, usually much contort, size ‘063 by

0045 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Mywxilla hastata, n. sp.

Lamellar, about } inch thick. Soft and spongy. Skeleton

confused. Spicules:—(1) stout, gradually sharp-pointed,

smooth acuates, size °77 by ‘04 millim. ; (2) smooth hastately-

pointed cylindricals, size -35 by °01 millim.; (3) tridentate

equianchorate, with stout and strongly curved shaft, length

up to ‘04 millim. (more commonly *025); (4) bihamates,

often much contort, size *O7 by ‘004 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Myxilla cribrigera, n. sp.

Digitate. Dark yellowish grey. Soft and spongy. Mi-

nutely hispid. Oscula small, scattered. Pores in definite

rounded areas, diameter of areas 1:0 millim., of pores ‘1

millim. Skeleton confused. Spicules:—(1) stout, smooth

acuates, size 65 by ‘025 millim.; (2) bicapitate cylindricals,

with oval heads, sometimes minutely spined at the end, size

°3 by ‘008 millim.; (3) large tridentate equianchorates, with

slightly curved shaft, laterally expanded towards each end,

length °08 millim.

Locality. Station 306 A, off south-west coast of Patagonia,

345 fath.

Myzxilla fusca, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Rather dark brown. Texture fairly

firm and elastic. Sometimes minutely hispid. Spicules :—

(1) entirely spined acuates, sharp-pointed, size *52 by ‘034

millim.* ; (2) bicapitate cylindricals, head faintly developed,

smooth, size "42 by ‘01 millim. ; (3) tridentate equianchorates,

with strongly curved shaft, teeth rather widely divergent,

reneth *047 millim.; (4) very slender bihamates, usually

much contort, length -05 millim.

Locality. Station 150, Southern Ocean, 150 fath.

Myxilla mariana, n. sp.

Massive. Pale yellowish grey. Fairly compact, but soft.

Main skeleton an ill-defined reticulation of spined acuates,

* No distinctly echinating spicules seen, but sometimes entirely spined

acuates, much smaller than those described, occur.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 473

sparsely echinated by spined acuates. Spicules :—(1) en-

tirely spined acuates, slightly curved, gradually sharp-pointed,

size “42 by °016 millim.; (2) as (1), but much smaller, and

usually straight, size ‘16 by ‘012 millim. (echinating) ;

(3) smooth bicapitate cylindricals, with small oval heads,

size ‘3 by 0094 millim.; (4) tridentate equianchorates, with

only slightly curved shaft, length up to ‘O4 millim.; (5)

bihamates, length up to ‘057 millim.

Localities. Off Marion Island, 50-75 fath. ; off south-west

coast of Patagonia (var. massa).

Myxilla compressa, n. sp.

Massive (?), flattened. Yellowish grey. Soft and spongy.

Pores in groups. Main skeleton reticulate, with triangular

meshes one spicule wide. Spicules:—(1) entirely spined,

sharp-pointed acuates, size *28 by °0155 millim.; (2) as (1),

but smaller, size ‘12 by *008 millim., echinating the fibre ;

(3) smooth cylindricals, somewhat hastately pointed, or with

small oval heads, pointed at the ends, size *22 by ‘0063

millim.; (4) tridentate equianchorates, shaft very strongly

curved, length ‘044 millim. ; (5) bihamates, length °02 millim.

(very rarely up to ‘063 millim.).

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Myzxilla nobilis, n. sp.

Massive or lobate, may be incrusting. Greyish yellow.

Soft, spongy, rather cavernous. Pores in groups. Spi-

cules :—(1) acuates, entirely smooth or very slightly spined

at base, slightly curved, gradually sharp-pointed, size *52 by

03 millim.; (2) much smaller, entirely spined, straight

acuates or spinulates, size ‘18 by ‘013 millim. (echinating) ;

(3) bicapitate cylindricals, heads slightly expanded, very

short, abruptly truncated, often slightly spined at the end, .

size °33 by ‘0063 millim.; (4) tridentate equianchorates, shaft

stout, strongly curved, length up to ‘044 millim.; (5) bi-

hamates (?).

Localities. Station 148 a, Southern Ocean, 240-550 fatn.

(var. ?) ; Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath. (type) ;

Station 311, off south-west coast of Patagonia, 240 fath. (var.

patagonica).; Station 307, south-west coast of Patagonia, 140

fath. (var. bacillifera).

Myailla frondosa, n. sp.

A single broad, flattened frond, { inch thick. Tough,

474 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

fibrous, elastic. Conulose, especially on the convex side,

which also bears the oscula, which are small and numerous.

Pores on concave surface. Fibre stout, Awinella-like, the

spicules with their bases in the centre and their apices pro-

jecting obliquely forwards. Spicules:—(1) entirely but

slightly spined acuates, gradually sharp-pointed, size *6 by

‘03 millim.; (2) smaller acuates as (1), but more strongly

spined, size ‘28 by 013 millim.; (3) bicapitate cylindricals,

with oval heads (sometimes not distinguishable), spined at

ends, size °25 by ‘O01 millim.; (4) tridentate equtanchorates,

shaft curved and slightly swollen in the centre, length -027

millim. ; (5) bihamates, usually much contort, size ‘044 by

004 millim.

Locality. Station 170, off Kermadec Islands, 520 fath.

Genus CLATHRIA (Schmidt).

Horny fibre well developed, cored by acuate spicules, and

echinated by smaller spined acuates. IF lesh-spicules small

palmate equianchorates. No special dermal crust of spicules.

Clathria Lendenfeldi, n. sp.

Subrepent, cylindrical. Light yellow. Soft, fibrous, elastic.

Surface hispid. Fibre stout. Spicules :—(1) straight smooth

acuates or subspinulates, gradually and sharply pointed,

sometimes faintly spined at base, size -35 by -005 millim.

(dermal); (2) stout, smooth, gradually sharp-pointed acuates,

slightly curved, size *6 by ‘02 millim.; (8) short, straight,

bluntly-pomted acuates (main skeleton), strongly spined all

over, size ‘08 by °005 millim., echinating the skeleton-fibre

in great numbers; (4) minute palmate equianchorates, -005

millim. long.

Locality. Off Port Jackson.

Clathria elegantula, n. sp.

Sessile, composed of much-flattened, expanded, divided

lobes (height and breadth each about 34 inches, thickness

“7; inch). Pale brownish yellow. Soft, spongy, fibrous.

Surface conulose, with a thin dermal membrane stretched

between the conuli over large subdermal cavities. Skeleton

complicated, primary lines alone cored by smooth subspinu-

lates. Spicules :—(1) slender straight subspinultes, size *2

by -003 millim.; (2) slender, sharp-pointed, entirely spined

echinating acuates, size ‘O7 by ‘0032 millim.; (8) palmate

equianchorates, length ‘02 millim.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 475

Clathria? inanchorata, n. sp.

Erect, slender. Surface proliferating into inosculating

ridges. Dull yellowish brown. Tough and fibrous. Surface

minutely hispid. Fibre stout; primary lines alone cored by

smooth acuates. Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates, size variable,

up to °54 by -024 millim. ; (2) sharp-pointed, entirely spined

acuates, size ‘072 by ‘006 millim. (echinating); (3) smooth

tricurvates, size °029 by ‘0016 millim.

Locality. Station 163 A, Bass Straits, 120 fath.

Genus RHAPHIDOPHLUS (Ehlers).

Differs from Clathria only in the possession of a distinct

dermal crust of outwardly-projecting spicules.

Tthaphidophlus filifer, n. sp.

Trregularly ramose, gnarled. Greyish yellow. Hard. Sur-

face rugose and uneven. Dermal brushes densely packed,

arranged reticulately. Spicules:—(1) straight, slender,

gradually sharp-pointed acuates, base usually slightly spined,

size *2 by *0065 millim. (dermal); (2) smooth, slightly

curved, stout acuates, size "3 by 018 millim.; (3) straight,

entirely spined acuates, size *l by :O1 millim. (echinating) ;

(4) minute palmate equianchorates, ‘016 millim. long; (5)

long hair-like tricurvates, length *16 millim.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Genus PLUMOHALICHONDRIA (Carter).

Skeleton arranged in plume-like columns. Spicules of the

main skeleton acuate and acerate ; no special dermal spicule.

Equianchorate flesh-spicules.

[Plumohalichondria mammillata, Carter.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 388 fath.]

Genus PLocAmiA (Schmidt).

Skeleton-spicules dumb-bell-shaped and acuate; flesh-

spicules equianchorate and (usually) tricurvate.

[Plocamia coriacea, Bowerbank, var.

Locality. Station 75, off Azores, 450 fath. ]

476 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Genus ACARNUS (Gray).

Acuate and cylindrical skeleton-spicules and an echinating

grapnel-spicule. Flesh-spicules palmate equianchorates and

tricurvates.

[Acarnus ternatus, Ridley.

Locality. Tahiti, 20 fath.]

Genus EcHINoOcLATHRIA (Carter).

Sponge usually made up of a honeycombed mass of anas-

tomosing flattened trabecule. Skeleton reticulate, with much

spongin. Skeleton-spicules smooth acuates or bicapitate

cylindricals ; smooth echinating acuates commonly present.

Minute palmate equianchorates may or may not be present.

Echinoclathria Cartert, n. sp.

Cylindrical, ramose ; each branch composed of flat, ribbon-

like, anastomosing trabecule. Pale yellow. ‘Tough; very

minutely hispid. Spicules:—(1) smooth, sharp-pointed

acuates, size ‘132 by ‘009 millim. (in and echinating the fibre

and scattered) ; (2) smooth, very slender subspinulates, size

"16 by 002 millim. (scattered) ; (3) palmate equianchorates,

length °015 millim.

Localities. Station 162,eBass Straits, 388 fath.; Station

163 A, South-east Australia, 120 fath.; off Port Jackson, 80-

35 fath.

Lchinoclathria glabra, n. sp.

Massive, honeycombed. Yellow. Firm and parchment-

like, glabrous. Skeleton a reticulation of well-developed

horny fibres, sparsely cored by bicapitate cylindricals and

sparsely echinated by smooth subspinulates. Spicules :—

(1) smooth, fusiform, subspinulate, sharply pointed, size

‘11 by -0063 millim. ; (2) smooth bicapitate cylindricals, size

*22 by 0032 millim. (in the fibre and scattered). No flesh-

spicules.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

Genus AGELAS * (Duchassaing and Michelotti).

Well-developed horny fibre, echinated by verticillately-

spined acuates (cylindricals). No other spicules.

* This genus is inserted here on the supposition that it has had ancho-

rate spicules and lost them.

the ‘Challenger’ Monazonida. 477

[Agelas maurttianus, Carter.

Locality. Off Tristan d’Acunha ?]

Genus Ecutnopicryum * (Ridley).

Skeleton reticulate, with little spongin. Skeleton-spicules

smooth acerates in the fibre, sometimes accompanied by

partially-projecting slender acuates; spined cylindricals or

acuates echinating the fibre. No flesh-spicules.

Echinodictyum rugosum, v. sp.

Stipitate, palmato-digitate. The short stem surmounted by

a broad flattened expansion. Height 74 inches, breadth 54

inches, thickness % inch. Greyish yellow; hard, very

rugose, with conuli. Spicules:—(1) smooth acerates, sub-

hastately pointed, size *3 by ‘015 millim.; (2) entirely spined

acuates (subspinulate), size *13 by ‘012 millim. (echinating).

Locality. Station 190, south-west of New Guinea, 49 fath.

Echinodictyum asperum, n. sp.

Bushy, cavernous, coarsely aculeated. Height and breadth

about 2 inches. Deep chocolate-brown. Coarse and fibrous.

Surface glabrous where intact. Fibre stout, about ‘5 millim.

thick. Spicules:—(1) smooth, slightly curved, gradually

sharp-pointed acerates, size *35 by ‘0063 millim., ; (2) straight,

tapering, bluntly-pointed, entirely spined acuates, size 17 by

0075 millim. (echinating).

Locality. Papeete Harbour, Tahiti, 20 fath.

Family 4. Axinellide.

Skeleton typically non-reticulate, consisting of ascending

axes of fibres, from which arise subsidiary fibres radiating to

the surface. Fibres typically plumose. Skeleton-spicules

chiefly acuate, to which acerates and (or) cylindricals may be

added. Flesh-spicules rarely present, never anchorates.

Genus HYMENIACIDON (Bowerbank).

Skeleton reticulate, of ill-defined spiculo-fibre, not plu-

mose. Skeleton-spicules acuate or subspinulate.

[Hymeniacidon caruncula, Bowerbank.

Locality. St. Vincent, Cape Verd Islands, shallow water. ]

* This genus is inserted here on the supposition that it has had ancho-

rate spicules and lost them.

478 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Hymeniacidon ? subacerata, n. sp.

Massive, consisting of irregularly anastomosing trabecule.

Pale yellow, with a waxy translucent look. Rather brittle.

Surface uneven, subglabrous. Main skeleton an irregular re-

ticulation ; at the surface a thin sheet of spicules, also densely

andirregularly reticulate, supporting numerous small outwardly-

projecting spicules. Spicules :—(1) smooth fusiform acuates,

somewhat curved, apex finely and gradually sharp-pointed, base

tapering, but evenly rounded off, size 1°2 by ‘031 millim. ; (2)

straight, gradually sharp-pointed, smooth acuates or subspinu-

lates, size ‘2 by -0063 millim., base not constricted.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Genus PHAKELLIA (Bowerbank).

Typically flabellate or cup-shaped. Skeleton somewhat

reticulate. Spicules acuate and often acerate.

Phakellia flabellata, n. sp.

Erect, stipitate, a short stem surmounted by a broad flat-

tened lamella, } inch thick. Greyish yellow, soft. One sur-

face ribbed and furrowed, without oscula, the other compara-

tively smooth, bearing numerous stellate groups of minute

oscula. Skeleton of stout ascending ribs, between which a

rather irregular reticulation of spicules, with meshes of smaller

spicules at the surface. Spicules:—(1) smooth, slightly

curved, gradually sharp-pointed acuates, size *5 by °03

millim.; (2) smooth, straight acuates or subspinulates, rather

abruptly sharp-pointed, size +22 by °0063 millim.

Locality. Port Jackson, 30-85 fath.

Phakellia papyracea, n. sp.

Very thin, lamelliform (? cup-shaped), minutely punctate on

both surfaces ; thickness ;'y inch. Yellow or brown ; fragile.

Very minutely hispid. Skeleton reticulate, rather rugose.

Spicules :—(1) smooth, sharp-pointed acuates, size “7 by -02

millim.; (2) smooth, sharp-pointed acuates or subspinulates,

size variable (e. g. °35 by ‘0063 millim.).

Localities. Station 145 A and Station 148, Southern Ocean,

310 and 210 fath.

Genus CIocALypTA (Bowerbank).

Skeleton of very definite columns of spiculo-fibre radia-

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 479

ting from a fibrous or reticulate axis, spreading out at their

tops and supporting the dermal membrane with its reticula-

tion of spiculo-fibre. Very large subdermal cavities. Spicules

acuate (and sometimes acerate).

Ciocalypta hyaloderma, n. sp.

Cylindrical, ramose. Dirty brown; very delicate and

fragile. Dermis stellately marked, transparent. Skeleton of

axial portion both fibrous and reticulate. Spicules smooth,

slightly curved, fairly gradually, but not very sharply pointed

acuates ; size in the dermal reticulation *53 by °014 millim.,

in the central portion 1:0 by :037 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Ciocalypta amorphosa, n. sp.

Massive, amorphous. Grey. Very spongy, fibrous, honey-

combed. Dermal membrane stretched on top of numerous

projecting fibrous tufts. Main skeleton confused. Spi-

cules :—(1) smooth, slightly curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed

acerates, size up to 1:7 by °02 millim.; (2) slightly curved

smooth acuates, size up to about 1°47 by :028 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Genus ACANTHELLA (Schmidt).

Ramose or bushy. ‘Texture cartilaginous. With glabrous

surface beset with ridges and spines. Skeleton-spicules

smooth (acuate, cylindrical, and acerate).

Acanthella pulcherrima, n. sp.

[=Acanthella, sp., Ridley, Zool. Coil. H.M.S. ‘ Alert,’

Brit. Mus. 1884, p. 463, g. v. for description *.]

Locality. Torres Straits, 3-11 fath.

Genus AXINELLA (Schmidt).

Typically ramose (may be massive). Fibre plumose.

Skeleton-spicules acuate and sometimes acerate or cylindrical.

Awinella arborescens, n. sp.

Hyect, ramose, cylindrical or flattened. Height 83 inches,

diameter of branches $ inch. Greyish yellow. ‘Texture firm

* We must add that an unequal-ended acerate is also common, though

not originally mentioned, measuring about the same as the acuate.

480 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

but rather woolly. Central skeleton-axis ill-defined, giving

off radiating fibres terminating in dense brushes of spicules.

Skeleton-spicules smooth, slightly curved, rather abruptly

pointed acuates ; size *28 by °024 millim.

Locality. Port Jackson, 80-35 fath.

Axinella balfourensis, nl. Sp.

Erect, stipitate, with spreading, branched root and long,

cylindrical stem, surmounted by a large head of dichotomizing

finger-like, tapering branches. Height 14inches. Yellowish

grey. Stem firm and compact, branches extremely soft and

spongy. Very slightly hispid. Skeleton loose, poorly deve-

loped. Spicules smooth, straight or slightly curved acuates,

gradually sharp-pointed, size *42 by ‘0075 millim., of the same

shape in both the dermal tufts and the main skeleton, but in

the former of about half the size.

Locality. Kerguelen Island, 20-60 fath.

Axinella mariana, n. sp.

Erect, delicately branched; branches slender, somewhat

flattened. Height about 2 inches. Greyish yellow. Hirsute.

Texture soft and friable externally, internally tough. Skele-

ton, a central axis of rregularly-packed, short, bent acuates,

amongst which are imbedded the bases of very large stout

acuates, whose apices project far beyond the surface. Spi-

cules :—(1) smooth (rarely slightly spined) acuates or sub-

spinulates, sharply bent near the base, finely pointed, size

variable (e. g. *3 by ‘018 millim.) ; (2) smooth acuates, usually

slightly bent towards the base, finely pointed, size 2°2 by -03

millim.

Locality. Off Marion Island, 50-75 fath.

Axinella profunda, n. sp.

Small, stipitate, branching dichotomously in one plane,

slightly flattened. Height about 2 inches. Yellowish grey.

Texture: axis tough and woody, with a soft spongy coat.

Surface hispid. Skeleton, a central axis of longitudinally dis-

posed large acuates, from which similar spicules radiate in

tracts or brushes, surrounded by bunches of smaller slender

acuates. Spicules acuate, straight, sharp-pointed, size from

°55 by :0084 to 2:0 to °037 millim., the bases, with few ex-

ceptions, very minutely spined.

Localities. Station 241, North Pacific, 2800 fath. ; Station

281, South Pacific, 2385 fath.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 481

Axinella fibrosa, n. sp.

Massive, lobate. Height 64 inches. Greyish yellow.

Soft, spongy, coarsely fibrous. Surface subglabrous but

conulose. Skeleton of stout branching fibres, coming to the

surface in tufts. Fibre consisting of a plumose core of acuate

spicules almost entirely sheathed in spongin, diameter about

‘4 millim. Spicules smooth acuates, slightly bent towards

the base, usually very gradually sharp-pointed, size ‘63 by

015 millim.

Locality. Station 313, east of Straits of Magellan, 55 fath.

Axinella reticulata, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, with short, thick-walled, oscular tubes

above. Height14 inch. Pale yellow. Very firm. Surface

conulose, but glabrous. Skeleton an irregular reticulation,

with loose plumose fibres. Spicules:—(1) smooth, slightly

curved acuates, sharp-pointed, size ‘45 by 02 millim.; (2)

smooth, curved acerates, sharp-pointed, of same size, scarce.

Locality. Bahia, 7-20 fath.

Axinella monticularis, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, apparently free ; diameter about 14 inch.

Yellowish grey. Firm and compact, containing much foreign

matter. Surface abundantly conulose. Skeleton composed

of stout plumose columns ending in the surface-conuli. Spi-

cules:—(1) smooth, gradually sharp-pointed acuates, size

‘6 by 0126 millim.; (2) entirely spined, usually subspinulate,

gradually sharp-pointed, size about ‘12 by ‘0066 millim.

Locality. St. Vincent, Cape Verd Islands, shallow water.

Axinella? luncecharta, n. sp.

Massive, sessile. Diameter about 1} inch. Pale yellow.

Fairly firm, but rather spongy. Surface glabrous, with nume-

rous small monticular eminences, and fewer but much larger

projections, each with a crateriform depression at the top, in

which are the minute oscula, Skeleton loosely reticulate.

Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates, gradually sharp-pointed, size

‘4 by °014 millim.; (2) smooth acerates, usually gradually

sharp-pointed, commonly with unequal ends, size °35 by

°0126 millim.

Locality. St. Vincent, Cape Verd Islands, shallow water.

482 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Axinella ? tubulosa, n. sp.

Erect, tubular ; tubes open widely above or closed finger-

like. Height 2 inches. Greyish yellow. Fairly firm. Skeleton

very confused, no distinct fibre. Spicules smooth acuates :— _

(1) stout, fusiform, more or less bent, fairly gradually sharp-

pointed, size*87 by :03 millim. ; (2) similar, but much smaller,

size ‘45 by ‘009 millim.; the latter especially in loose brushes

near the surface.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Awinella? paradoxa, n. sp.

Sessile. Massively lobate. Diameter 1 inch. Greyish

yellow. Texture indiarubber-like, internally fibrous. Sur-

face glabrous, but conulose. Oscules grouped on tops of

lobes. Skeleton of large smooth acerates, size ‘87 by ‘022

millim., forming very stout but very loose A.rinella-like fibre.

Locality. Inaccessible Island, South Atlantic, 90 fath.

Genus RasparLiA (Nardo).

Long, slender. A central axis of spiculo-fibre, containing

much spongin, always present, from which loose tufts of

spicules radiate to the surface. Skeleton-spicules chiefly

acuate or subspinulate; spined echinating acuates sometimes

present.

Raspailia tenuis, n. sp.

A very long, slender, flexible stem, giving off branches of

the same nature as itself, and produced into a long unbranched

terminal portion ; no secondary branches. Diameter 7'y to 75

inch. Greyish yellow; tough, stringy, externally triable.

Surface minutely conulose, hispid. Spicules :—(1) smooth,

slender acuates, almost straight, size up to 1°75 by °018

millim. ; (2) smooth slender cylindricals, size up to ‘77 by

‘01 millim.; (8) very slender smooth acuates, surrounding

the large ones, size *42 by ‘0035 millim.; (4) small spined

acuates, rather rare, imbedded in the axis, size "175 by °0125

millim.

Locality. Off Bahia, shallow water.

Raspailia flagelliformis, n. sp.

Stipitate, branched; stem short, rigid; branches long,

whip-like. Diameter § inch. Yellowish. Axis very dense.

Rind thick, friable. Spicules of one form only, almost or

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 483

quite straight, smooth, gradually sharp-pointed acuates ; size

in surface-tufts *3 by °0032 millim., in deeper parts 45 by

009 millim.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.

Raspailia? rigida, n. sp.

Erect, straight (single specimen with one incipient branch).

Maximum diameter tinch. Yellowish grey. Tough, subrigid.

Hispid. Skeleton a dense central axis of closely-packed

spicules, from which rather sparse bands radiate to the sur-

face, ending in great divergent brushes. Little or no spongin.

Spicules, straight smooth spinulates or subspinulates, finely

pointed ; size variable, up to 2°0 by °025 millim., usually

smaller, especially in the dermal brushes.

Locality. Station 142, Agulhas Bank, Cape of Good Hope,

150 fath.

Genus DENDROPSIS*, n. g.

Skeleton-arrangement Laspailia-like. Skeleton-spicules

acuate of various forms. Flesh-spicules minute spined acerates.

Dendropsis bidentifera, n. sp.

Erect, stipitate, dichotomously branched, branches flattened ;

all approximately in one plane. Greyish yellow. Tough,

hard; minutely conulose and hispid. Skeleton an axial

core of close-packed spicules, from which much larger spicules

radiate to the surface in loose bundles surrounded by dense

sheaves of the “bidentate” acuates. Spicules :—(1) smooth,

gradually sharp-pointed acuates, fusiform, bent near the base,

size in axis *30 by °025 millim., in radiating tufts 1-1 by

"044 millim.; (2) slender, smooth acuates, size up to 1°75 by

"019 millim., sometimes cylindrical; (3) slender, straight,

hastately-pointed acuates, each with two sharp spikes pro-

jecting from the base, size ‘56 by :0075 millim.; (4) small

spined acerates, bent, size ‘09 by 0045 millim.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.

Genus THRINACOPHORA (Ridley).

Long, cylindrical, axiate. Skeleton-spicules acuate and

(or) acerate. IF lesh-spicules trichites.

Thrinacophora cervicornis, 0. sp.

Krect, dichotomously branched, like a stag’s antler. Greyish

* Sévdpor, tree, from the arborescent form of D. bidentifera,

484 Messrs. S. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

yellow. Firm, tough, flexible, elastic. Surface minutely

conulose and strongly hispid. Axis a dense reticulation of

acerate spicules imbedded in spongin. Spicules :—(1) ace-

rates, abruptly sharp-pointed, size *23 by °018 millim. ; (2)

long smooth acuates projecting from surface, size 5°2 by -037

millim.; (3) smooth slender acuates in whorls around the

last named, size *52 by *0075 millim.; in the rind long,

slender spicules, acerate to cylindrical, of about the same size ;

(4) trichite-bundles *0126 millim. long.

Locality, Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Thrinacophora funiformis, n. sp.

Cylindrical, elongated, may be branched; flexible, rope-

like. Dirty yellow. Surface beset with prominent conull.

Skeleton a dense axis of spiculo-fibre from which fibres radiate

to the surface. Spicules :—(1) slender acuates, finely pointed,

size up to 1°8 by 025 millim.; (2) slender acerates with

unequal ends, size up to 1:7 by °023 millim.; (3) fusiform

acerates with equal ends, bent at centre, size up to °6 by :023

millim.; (4) crooked acuates with apex branched into. irre-

gular short fangs, size *52 by ‘0063 millim., often in bundles ;

(5) trichite-bundles, size ‘1 by ‘01 milli.

Locality. Off Bahia, shallow water.

Suborder IT. CLAVULINA (Vosmaer).

Typically corticate, skeleton typically radiate; skeleton-

spicules almost always spinulate. Flesh-spicules may be

present, but never anchorates.

Family 1. Suberitide.

Without flesh-spicules.

Genus SUBERITES (Nardo).

Skeleton-spicules spinulate or subspinulate, with smaller

spicules of the same form radiately arranged at the surface.

Surface without mammiform projections.

Suberites caminatus, n. sp.

Sessile, hemispherical ; diameter about j inch; with one or

more usually chimney-like oscula at the summit; often for-

ming colonies by lateral budding. Cortex dense, well defined,

and packed with outwardly projecting spicules. Main skele-

ton of separate radiating fibres. Spicules smooth, spinulate,

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida. 485

size in cortex °35 by ‘01 millim., heads roundedly triangular ;

in main skeleton 1:2 by :017 millim., heads pointedly oval.

Localities, Off Marion Island, 50-75 fath.; Station 320,

off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.; Station 150, Southern

Ocean, 150 fath. (a slight variety with very minute, non-

tubular oscula).

Suberites senilis, n. sp.

Sessile, hemispherical; covered with very long, delicate,

projecting spicules. Diameter, excluding spicules, } inch.

Skeleton composed of great divergent brushes of spinulate

spicules arising from various levels in the sponge, with shorter

spicules scattered between. Spicules spinulate :—(1) slender

with oval heads, length up to 3:0 millim., diameter -019

millim. ; (2) shorter, stouter, more fusiform, with constricted

neck and subglobular head, size about ‘5 by °015 millim.

(intermediate forms occur).

Locality. Station 246, North Pacific, 2050 fath.

Suberites perfectus, n. sp.

Erect, lobose, but unbranched. Size 8+ by ?inch. Brownish

yellow. Hard, firm, very minutely hispid. Dermal mem-

brane fairly distinct, but reduced to a network by numerous

ores. Qscula small, scattered, each on a smail papilla.

Skeleton of radiating fascicles of large spinulate spicules, with

smaller ones in close-placed brushes at the surface. Spicules

spinulate, slightly fusiform, with well-marked subglobular

heads, sharply and rather abruptly pointed. Size in dermal

crust *28 by °0126 millim., in main skeleton 1:0 by :025

millim. (but very variable).

Locality. Port Jackson, 30-35 fath.

Suberites axtatus, n. sp.

Trregularly lobose or digitate. Soft and spongy, with a

thick dense axis; hispid. Skeleton, a thick central axis of

longitudinally and closely-placed spicules, from which bands

of spiculo-fibre radiate to the surface, where they diverge.

Spicules spinulate, fusiform, with subglobular heads; size

variable, in the deeper parts 1°75 by ‘03 millim., towards

the surface *7 by °0126 millim.

Locality. Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Suberites durisstmus, n. sp.

Pedunculate, rounded, lobate. Light yellow. Hard, woody,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xviii. 33

486 Messrs. S. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

solid throughout. Surface even, but covered with a velvet-like

pile. Skeleton very dense, consisting of closely-packed

fascicles of chiefly acuate spicules radiating to the surface,

and a dense dermal crust of projecting spinulates. Spicules:

—(1) spinulate, with well-marked globular heads and fusiform

shafts, size ‘24 by °0063 millim. (but variable), chiefly dermal,

passing into (2) straight, smooth, fusiform acuates and sub-

spinulates, size 1°5 by °0157 millim.

Locality. Off south-west coast of Australia.

Suberites mollis, n. sp.

Stipitate, with expanded lobose head. Height 1} inch.

Pale yellow. Stem firm but brittle; head very spongy and

soft ; minutely hispid. Skeleton: in the stem a dense axis of

longitudinally placed spicules; in the head very diffuse, con-

sisting of loose bands of spiculo-fibre radiating upwards and

ending in brushes of smaller spicules. Spicules smooth

spinulates, with fairly well-marked subglobular heads, size

very variable, length up to 2°0 millim., diameter up to *03

millim.; in the surface-brushes about ‘45 by ‘01 millim.

Locality. Station 148, Southern Ocean, 240-550 tath.

Suberites elongata, n. sp.

A slender fleshy stalk, expanding into attaching rootlets

below, and an oval, elongated, narrow head above. Relation

in length between head and stalk very variable—diameter of

stalk 34 inch, of head + inch; total height about 2 inches.

Pale yellow. Firm, cork-like, minutely hispid. Skeleton, a

central axis of acuate spicules from which, in the head, bands

of spiculo-fibre radiate outwards and upwards, branching

towards the surface ; also a dense dermal crust of small

projecting spinulates. Spicules:— (1) straight, smooth

acuates or subspinulates, size 1°8 by °016 millim. ; (2) straight

spinulates, with well-marked subglobular heads, size variable,

85 by :0063 millim. &e.

Locality. Station 75, off Azores, 450 fath.

Suberites spiralis, n. sp.

Stipitate, cylindrical. Height 33 inches, diameter of body

3 inch. Stalk and axis of body very dense, body rather open

and compressible. Minutely hispid. Skeleton, a dense axis

of spicules from which, in the body, radiate loose fibres to

the surface, arranged in a somewhat spiral manner and

ending in loose brushes of smaller spicules. Spicules :—(1)

straight, slender spinulates with subglobular heads, size 1:0

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida. 487

by -013 millim., in the fibres; (2) similar, but much smaller,

length about ‘4 millim., in the surface-brushes.

Locality. Off the 8.W. coast of Patagonia.

Suberites ramulosa, n. sp.

Stipitate. Stem long, slender, simple or branched, ending

below in spreading rootlets, and each branch expanding above

into a pear-shaped head. Texture rather soft and spongy.

Surface hispid. Oscula, one at the summit of each head.

Skeleton, a dense spicular axis in the stem, and in the head

longitudinal tracts of similar spicules with loose brushes of

smaller ones at the surface. Spicules:—(1) straight, stout,

fusiform spinulates, usually blunt, and with well-marked sub-

globular heads, size 1°8 by ‘U63 millim.; (2) slenderer,

usually sharp-pointed spinulates, size 1:0 by :028 millim., but

variable, in the surface-brushes.

Localities. Station 207, Philippine Islands, 700fath.; Station

209, Philippine Islands, 95 fath. (var. cylindrifera, with large

blunted acuates in place of the large spinulates).

Genus PotyMastiA (Bowerbank).

Massive, sessile, corticate ; differing from Suberttes in the

presence of mammiform processes on the upper surface.

Skeleton-spicules spinulate or acuate. No long supporting

fringe of spicula as in T'richostemma.

Polymastia corticata, n. sp.

Cushion-shaped; cortex 24 millim. thick. Milky white.

Very minutely hispid. Mammiform processes of two kinds :-—

(1) very numerous, hollow, flattened, closed, height 4 inch,

breadth 3 inch; (2) a very few flattened conical tubes, some-

times fairly widely open at summit, height 1 inch, breadth at

base 4 inch; these are the oscular tubes. Skeleton :—(a) Of

body: (1) on the outside a dense layer of brushes of small

spinulates, *28 millim. thick; (2) below this a much thicker

layer of. vertically set large acuates or subspinulates; below

this “cortical” layer the skeleton is confused, with loose

fibres. (6) Of the mammiform processes, outermost cortical

layer as before, then stout longitudinal fibres of large spicules

and a loose network of the same. Spicules :—(1) sharp,

fusiform spinulates with oval heads, size *28 by ‘008 millim. ;

(2) fusiform acuates or subspinulates, sharp-pointed, size ‘98

by :022 millim.

Locality. Station 125, between Pernambuco and Bahia,

1200 fath.

33*

488 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

Polymastia agglutinans, n. sp.

Sessile, subglobular, incrusting and enveloping pebbles

&c., and cementing on to its own surface numerous small

foreign objects. Giving off long, stiff, slender, cylindrical,

hollow processes closed at the top, free from foreign objects.

Diameter of body about # inch, length of fistulee up to $ inch.

Skeleton :—(a) Of body: a dermal layer of dense brushes of

small spicules only present between the foreign bodies, which

replace it; beneath this scattered spicules and stout columns

of spiculo-fibre running to the surface. (%) Of processes: out-

side is a dense crust of small projecting spinulates, then a

reticulation of larger spicules parallel with the surface, backed

by a circle of stout longitudinal bands of spiculo-fibre.

Spicules :—(1) straight acuates or subspinulates, subfusiform,

size up to 1:17 by ‘0157 millim.; (2) very small slender

spinulates, size *175 by ‘004 millim. (chiefly dermal).

Locality. Station 75, off the Azores, 450 fath.

Genus Prore.era * (Dendy & Ridley).

Differs from Polymastia in the presence of a grapnel-like

spicule projecting trom the surface of the body.

[Proteleta Sollast, Dendy & Ridley.

Locality. Simon’s Bay, Cape of Good Hope, 10-20 fath.]

Genus TRICHOSTEMMA (M. Sars).

Corticate, free-living, discoidal or hemispherical, with a

marginal fringe of long supporting’ spicula. Skeleton-spicules

mainly spinulate.

Trichostemma Sarsiz, n. sp.

Discoidal ; flattened, especially onthe upper surface. Dia-

meter of largest specimen $ inch, thickness 3inch. One osculum

(or more ?) on the summit of oscular tube (or tubes?) on the

flat surface. Skeleton: a dense thatch of spicules covers the

lower convex surface, radiating outwards and upwards ; the

upper surface is provided with a thick cortex of projecting spi-

cules, beneath this lies a confused massof spicules. Spicules :—

(1) straight, slender spinulates or subspinulates, forming the

thatch and fringe, length up to 4°7 millim., diameter -02

millim.; (2) short, stout, fusiform spinulates, in the interior

* For full description and discussion of genus and species vide Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 152, pl. v.

the ‘Challenger’ Monaxonida. 489

of the sponge, with globular heads, size *3 by ‘016 millim.

Spicules of cortex spinulate or subspinulate, intermediate in

size.

Localities. Station 73, off the Azores, 1000 fath.; Station

184, S.E. off Cape York, Australia, 1400 fath.

Trichostemma trregularis, 0. sp.

Resembling 7. Sarsit in general shape, but less regular,

thicker, and with strongly hispid upper surface. Diameter

2 inch, thickness 4 inch. Skeleton arranged as in T. Sars.

Spicules, all spinulate or subspinulate, of very variable length,

those of cortex and interior much longer and _slenderer

than in 7. Sarsi7, the former often projecting 1 millim beyond

the surface; size of the latter about -5 by :012 millim., often

longer.

Locality. Station 299, west of Valparaiso, 2160 fath.

Genus TENTORIUM * (Vosmaer).

Sessile, columnar or conical, with a dense cylindrical

sheath of large, external, longitudinally arranged spicules.

On the top a proper cortex containing: bundles of smaller

spicules with large subdermal cavities between them. Pores on

upper surface only. Oscula tubular, in centre of upper surface.

[ Tentorium semisuberttes (Schmidt).

Localities. Stations 49 and 50: 8. of Nova Scotia, 85 and

1250 fath. ; Inaccessible Island, South Atlantic, 60-90 fath.]

Genus STYLocorDYLA (Wyville Thomson).

Corticate. With distinct head and stalk. Skeleton in

head radiate, with cortical layer of smaller spicules. Skeleton-

spicules acerate.

[Stylocordyla stipitata (Carter).

Localities. Station 49, South of Nova Scotia, 85 feth. ;

Station 147, Southern Ocean, 1600 fath.; off Bahia 7-20

fath. (Station 145, Southern Ocean, and off Kerguelen,

10-100 tath.: var. globosa, n.; characterized by globular bullet-

like head.) ]

Genus QUASILLINA (Norman).

Sponge corticate, stipitate, with oval body t, bearing a single

* = Thecophora, Schmidt.

+ The soft internal tissues generally shrink up and disappear, and

thus give to the sponge a characteristically hollow form.

490 Messrs. 8. O. Ridley and A. Dendy on

osculum at the summit, anda short stalk. In the cortex primary

skeleton-fibres ascend in parallel lines from the base, crossed

at right angles by secondary ones. Skeleton-spicules large

and small acuates.

[ Quasillina brevis (Bowerbank).

Locality. Station 49, south of Nova Scotia, 85 fath.]

Genus CLionA (Grant).

Sponge of boring habit. Skeleton-spicules spinulate.

Cliona dissimilis, n. sp.

Incrusting and boring into a flat porous Madreporarian

coral. A thin cortex incrusts the entire corallum on both

surfaces, varied by abundant, small, round, cushion-like

thickenings, each of which blocks up the entrance to an ex-

cavated canal. On one surface these cushions are more abun-

dant than on the other, and present no opening to the naked

eye; they are, however, perforated by minute inhalant canals.

On the other surface each is perforated by a small osculum.

Skeleton chiefly developed in the thin cortical layer, where

it consists of spinulate spicules usually more or less vertically

placed. Spicules rather slender spinulates with very well-

marked ‘ enormi’’-spinulate heads; size about °32 by °0065

millim.

Locality. Station 188, south of New Guinea, 28 fath.

Family 2. Spirastrellide.

With special flesh-spicules, which chiefly form a dermal

crust.

Genus SPIRASTRELLA (Schmidt).

Massive, sessile, with spinulate or acuate skeleton-spicules

and spinispirular flesh-spicules*.

Spirastrella massa {, 0. sp.

Massive, large. Pale yellow. Of somewhat cheese-like

texture, rather spongy. Dermal membrane thin. Pores very

abundant in some parts. Skeleton very diffuse, with no

* For figure vide Carter, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. iii. pl. xxix,

figs. 11, 12, which represent two forms of spinispirular spicules,

+ Represented by two large squarish blocks, evidently cut from one or

two large specimens.

the ‘ Challenger’ Monaxonida. 491

distinct spiculo-fibre; most compact just below the surface,

forming a cortical layer. Also with irregular tufts of projecting

spicules at the surface. Spicules :—(1) smooth acuates, rather

irregular in form, size ‘45 by ‘0065 millim.; (2) spinispirule,

the largest slender, with five or six bends, length :044 millim.;

more abundant are smaller ones, often with only one joint,

0095 millim. long.

Locality. Station 162, Bass Straits, 38 fath.

Spirastrella solida, n. sp.

Sessile, lobate: 34 inches high by 24 inches at base.

Light yellow. Very firm and hard, with much foreign

matter at base. Surface uneven, subglabrous in appearance.

Dermal membrane rather dense, heavily laden with spini-

spirule. Osculaat tops oflobes. Pores scattered. Skeleton

a dense but irregular reticulation of spinulate spicules; no

fibre ; with loose radiating brushes of smaller spinulates at the

surface. Spicules:—(1) spinulates, with well-developed

subglobular heads, size in main skeleton *7 by -019 millim.,

in dermal brushes *31 by ‘0094 millim.; (2) spinispirule,

(a) minute, slender, with about three bends, size ‘0126 by

0025 millim., (6) a few much larger and relatively slenderer,

size *056 by 0025 millim.

Locality. Station 208, Philippine Islands, 18 fath.

Spirastrella papillosa, n. sp.

Erect, sessile, conically lobose. Oscula at apex. Surface

covered with abundant low papille. Height 6inches. Grey.

Texture fairly firm, rather spongy. Dermal membrane thin,

loaded with spinispirule, arranged so as to leave small pore-

bearing areas. Skeleton diffuse, fibres very slightly deve-

loped, especially dense just below surface; at the surface also

are irregular brushes of small spinulates. Spicules :—(1)

spinulates, with broadly oval heads, size *5 by 0157 millim. ;

(2) similar, but smaller (dermal), size *3 by *008 millim. ; (3)

spinispirulz, stout, with three or four bends and strong spines,

size (excluding spines) ‘05 by °009 millim.; smaller ones

(young forms ?) also occur.

Locality. Port Jackson, 30-35 fath.

Genus LATRUNCULIA (Bocage).

Massive, sessile, with acuate (or acerate ?)-skeleton-spicules

and “sceptrella”’* flesh-spicules forming typically a dense

* For figure vide Carter, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. iii, pl. xxix,

fig, 14, which represents one modification of the “ sceptrella.”

492 On the ‘Challenger ’ Monaxonitda.

dermal crust. Typically corticate; beset with mammiform

projections, some of which bear oscula and others pores.

Latrunculia apicalis, n. sp.

Sponge hemispherical. Osculum-bearing and pore-bearing

processes distinct: the former at the top of the sponge, in

form conical; the latter smaller, more abundant, abruptly trun-

cated. Yellowish grey. Corticate. Fairly compact, but

spongy internally. Skeleton: the sceptrelle form a con-

tinuous dermal crust, below which the skeleton is loose and

irregular, denser towards the surface. Spicules:—(1) smooth

acuates, size °6 by ‘014 millim.; (2) sceptrellee, with expanded

spinose base, straight shaft, and four or five discoid whorls

with indented margins, the lowest whorl the largest; shaft

produced upwards into a long, smooth, terminal portion ;

length of spicule +126 millim., diameter of largest whorl -044

millim.

Localities. Off Christmas Harbour, Kerguelen, 70 fath. ;

Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Latrunculia brevis, n. sp.

Much resembling in appearance and skeleton-arrangement

L. apicalis, but the corticate skeleton of acuates is barely re-

presented. Spicules:—(1) smooth acuates, size *6 by :0126

millim. ; (2) sceptrellee, ditfering from those of L. apicalis in

having no apical prolongation. ‘The upper whorls are approxi-

mated so as to form a thick bush at the top; length :05

millim., diameter of largest whorl -044 millim.

Locality, Station 320, off the Rio de la Plata, 600 fath.

Latrunculia Bocaget, un. sp.

Subglobular, sessile; resembling ZL. apicalis in appearance

and skeleton-arrangement. _Corticate. | Spicules :—(1)

smooth acuates, size ‘6 by ‘018 millim.; (2) sceptrelle, with

slightly expanded base, armed with two whorls of spines, and

asmooth, stout shaft, bearing three distinct, subequal, separate

whorls towards the apex, and ending in a tuft of spines which

follows close upon the last whorl. Each disk-like whorl is

deeply but unequally notched all round; length ‘07 millim.,

diameter of whorls 03 millim.

Locality. Kerguelen, 10-70 fath.

Latrunculia (?) acerata, n. sp.

Massive, cake-like; without mammiform projections.

Dr. R. H. Traquair on Harpacanthus. 493

Pores scattered through a distinct dermal membrane. Skele-

ton :—(a) dermal, an irregular feltwork of slender cylindrical

spicules ; (b) main, a reticulation of large acerate spicules,

with fibres distinct in parts. Spicules :—(1) smooth, slightly

curved cylindricals, size ‘48 by ‘012 millim., chiefly dermal ;

(2) long, smooth, curved acerates, sometimes sharp and some-

times blunt, size *9 by ‘025 millim.; (3) a very small and

slender sceptrella-like spicule, consisting of a slender shaft,

bearing two saucer-like whorls near the base, with very

slightly denticulated margins, length ‘037 millim., diameter

of larger (upper) whorl :0125 millim. Occurring scattered,

chiefly in the dermal membrane.

Locality, Station 135 ?, 60 fath.

ErratuM.—We find that the generic name Trochoderma (p. 344,

supra) has been already used; we therefore propose instead the name

Axoniderma, from Greek a£av, a wheel (type species Aoniderma mirabile,

Ridley and Dendy).

XLV.—On Harpacanthus, a new Genus of Carboniferous Sela-

chian Spines. By Dr. R. H. Traquair, F.R.S., F.G.S.

Unpber the name of Tristychius fimbriatus a small but inter-

esting Selachian spine from the Carboniferous Limestone of

Gilmerton, near Edinburgh, was described and figured by

Mr. T. Stock in a paper On the Structure and Affinities of

the Genus Zristychius,” published in this journal three years

ago *,

The spine is described as being 12 inch in length; it is

tolerably slender, and, according to the figure, is pretty

sharply curved backwards beyond the middle. ‘“ Its surface

is smooth; but a shallow and wide groove occupies a nearly

central position along the middle third of the spine.” Poste-

riorly it shows along its distal fourth seven strong, pointed,

recurved denticles, in connexion with which the writer remarks

that ‘ the second row (if existent) is concealed in the matrix.”

The walls are described as being ‘ apparently thick and the

pulp-cavity small,” and it is further stated that the inserted

portion of the spine is not preserved.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xii, pp. 177~190, pl. vi.

494 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Harpacanthus.

That this spine was new there can be no doubt; its refer-

ence to Agassiz’s genus TJ’ristychius is another matter.

Tristychius arcuatus, the type of the genus, was described

and figured by Agassiz in the ‘ Poissons Fossiles,’ vol. iii.

p- 21, Atlas, vol. iii. pl. i. a. figs. 9,10, 11; and the very beautiful

original specimen, from the Carboniferous-Limestone series of

the neighbourhood of Glasgow, is now in the museum of

Anderson’s College in that city. I have carefully examined

that specimen, as well as a large number of others from

various Scotch Lower-Carboniferous beds, and may therefore

sum up the essential characters of this spine as follows :—

Specimens occur from 1 inch to nearly 5 inches in length:

in shape the spine is gently and gracefully curved backwards,

tapering to a point; and it must be noted that some examples

are more strongly curved towards the apex than others. The

extremity is longitudinally sharply sulcated or ridged, the

ridges mostly soon disappearing until, at a distance of from 1

to 1} inch from the point, usually three only remain—one

median and two lateral, which pass down beyond the others

along the anterior aspect of the spine towards the base, The

inserted portion is not, as in Ctenacanthus, Hybodus, or Gyra-

canthus, distinctly marked off from the exserted, and the former,

as well as the non-ridged part of the exposed surface, is closely

covered with minute and delicate longitudinal furrows mingled

with pores. The base is hollow, with rather thin walls,

which are always crushed in by pressure; posteriorly this

hollow is widely open by the usual sulcus, superiorly it passes

up into the narrow pulp-cavity of the closed portion of the

spine. Above the closure of the sulcus the posterior aspect

shows a rather narrow concave area, bounded by two prominent

edges, immediately within which latter there is on each side

a row of strong recurved hooks or denticles; towards the

apex the denticles of each row are very close together and

alternate in their arrangement; and, as I have already em-

phasized in my notes on Gyracanthus *, the young spines are

not miniatures of the larger ones, but represent only their

distal portions, so that the proportion of the surface covered

by longitudinal ridges varies according to the size of the

specimen. In very small ones the entire exserted surface

may appear fluted, while in one very large specimen, in which

the apical portion is worn away, only the three long ridges

remain.

Although Agassiz did not enter quite so much into detail

in his description, yet the leading characters of the genus were

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xiii. p. 41.

Dr. R. H. Traquair on Harpacanthus. 495

very well grasped by him in his definition of Tristychius, and

he lays particular stress upon the presence of the three long

ridges, on which he in fact founded his generic name. But if

we compare Agassiz’s figure of 7. arcuatus with that of Mr.

Stock’s “ Tristychius”’ fimbriatus, it will be apparent that the

two forms have hardly that amount of resemblance which would

warrant reference to a common genus. Agassiz’s T'ristychius

is eminently ridged and striated—Mr. Stock’s spine is per-

fectly smooth. ‘The former is gently curved and tapering,

and shaped generally like the spine of Hybodus; the latter

is nearly as thick at the extremity as at the middle, and

shows, moreover, a very peculiar sudden backward curve.

To this curve Mr. Stock attaches “ very slight importance,”

Fig. 1.

Fig. 1.— Harpacanthus fimbriatus, Stock, sp. Here the greater part of

the spine is seen only in impression.

Fig. 2.—The other side or counterpart of the same specimen, containing

more of the actual spine, but wanting the impression of the distal

extremity, which has splintered off.

remarking also that it is “ possibly due to disease ;’’ and he

has also given a “ restoration” of the spine, in which he has

to a large extent straightened it out, so as to make it look

rather more like that of the genus in which he has placed it,

A second specimen of the same spine has, however, subse-

quently been found in the same locality by Mr. W. Anderson,

now ot the Geological Survey of New South Wales, to whom,

along with Mr. W. Tait Kinnear, the discovery of the first

496 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Harpacanthus.

was also due. This specimen having been presented by

Mr. Anderson to the Edinburgh Museum of Science and

Art, I am now ina position to say a few words as to its

characters.

On comparing this spine with Mr. Stock’s figure (op. cit.

pl. vii. fig. 1) there can be no hesitation as to identifying it

with his Tristychius fimbriatus. It is 2 inches in length by

about § inch in antero-posterior diameter at the thickest part

(about the middle), and presents a strong backward curvature,

though not quite so strong as in Mr. Stock’s specimen; and

it may also be noted that the bend takes place nearer the

middle of the spine. Above the base the posterior margin of

the spine is rounded, the anterior rather sharp; the sides are

flattened, and beyond the curve show a longitudinal shallow

groove, the surface all over being perfectly smooth and desti-

tute alike of the coarser ridges and more delicate striz of

Tristychius. A considerable amount of the substance of the

basal extremity of the spine is lost by being broken away ; but

what remains, along with the excellent impression, shows that

there was no posterior suleus—that the basal extremity was, in

fact, solid ; a pulp-cavity is very soon seen extending towards

the apex. Furthermore there is no posterior area ; but about

;8; inch from the inferior extremity there is a small rounded

backward projection, beyond which again, and commencing jy

inch from the bluntly rounded apex, the rest of the posterior

margin is occupied by a series of nine strong recurved denticles,

which are in this specimen clearly seen to form one median

row.

It is therefore not only clear that the spine described by

Mr. Stock as Tristychius jimbriatus cannot possibly be

referred to Tristychius, but that it also displays peculiarities

which remove it still more widely from that genus, and such

allied forms as Ctenacanthus, Hybodus, &c., than might have

been supposed; for not only is the posterior area wanting

and the row of denticles a single one, but the base is alto-

gether different in not presenting the spacious hollow or

sulcus open posteriorly. ‘The occurrence of the second speci-

men shows also that the posterior curvature is natural and not

the result of accident or disease.

It is, however, clearly a Selachian appendage; more I do

not at present say regarding it. So far, however, as I am

aware, it does not seem to have been hitherto generically

recognized, and I therefore propose for it the term Harpa-

canthus*, so that the name will now stand Harpacanthus

fimbriatus, Stock, sp.

* dprn, a sickle, and dkav6a, a spine.

Miscellaneous. 497

XLVI.—Description of a new Species of Saw-fly from

Albania. By W. F. Kirsy.

Macrophya cora.

Macrophya Saundersi, Kirby, Journ, Linn, Soc., Zool. xx. p. 87, pl. i.

fic. 11 (1886).

Allied to MZ, Hartigi, Kirb.

Exp. al. 20 millim., long. corp. 10 millim.

Female.—Black ; all the mouth-parts below the antenne,

except the mandibles, which are black, ivory-white ; ocelli

red ; occipital ridge with two small yellow spots in the middle ;

collar, tegule, scutellum, cenchri, and a large spot on the

mesopleura yellow ; abdomen black, first segment with a nar-

row, whitish, terminal, transverse stripe in the middle above,

and segments 3 to 7 inclusive with narrow, terminal, whitish,

lateral stripes on the ventral surface ; coxee black, striped with

pale yellow on the outside for their whole length ; trochanters

yellow; femora black, tipped with yellow (very slightly on

the hind femora) ; tibiz: yellow, narrowly tipped with black,

and the front tibize lined with black on the inner side, the apical

spines yellowish ; front tarsi black, yellow on the outside ;

intermediate tarsi black above and yellow beneath, hind tarsi

entirely black.

One female in the British Museum from Albania, obtained

from the late Sir 8. 8. Saunders’s collection.

By some oversight this species was figured in the ‘ Journal

of the Linnean Society’ as MZ. Saunderst, in place of another

new species from the same collection, described under that

name in Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xx. p. 34.

MISCELLANEOUS.

The Homologies of the Larve of Comatule. By M. J. Barrors.

Hirnerto the larve of Comatule have been compared only with

the Holothurian larvee with several circles of cilia, the part of the

larva which will form the calyx being regarded as anterior, and that

which will form the peduncle as posterior. This theory, which

makes a Crinoid to be something comparable with a Holothurian

fixed by its posterior extremity narrowed into a pedunele, is con-

firmed, as results from my investigations, by the evolution of the

498 Miscellaneous.

tentacular sac. (In both this sac originates from an invagination

of the ectoderm situated at the level of the third circle of cilia,

which afterwards loses its relation with the ventral surface, to open

at the apex of the anterior extremity.) But this theory is com-

pletely contradicted by another character of higher value, which

consists in the situation of the two primitive apertures of the embryo,

which I have indicated in a preceding notice. Starting from this

fundamental character we arrive at a new conception which it now

remains for me to explain.

Development shows us that the closure of the blastopore is effected

not far from the spot where the aperture of the calyx will after-

wards appear, and that the ventral pit (fossette ventrale) of authors

corresponds in situation with the buccal invagination of the other

Echinoderm-larve. From this it results that, instead of regarding

the region of the calyx as anterior and the region of the peduncle

as posterior, we must, on the contrary, regard as anterior the portion

of the larva which becomes the peduncle, and as posterior that por-

tion which becomes the calyx, so that the Pentacrinoid cannot be

considered to originate from a larva attached by its posterior part,

but, on the contrary, from one fixed by its anterior part, by its

preoral lobe.

If we now pass to the homologies, we find that this type of deve-

lopment can only be compared with the larvee of which the entire

posterior part becomes transformed into an Echinoderm, while their

anterior part is of provisional existence.

Of this number are the Hchinids and Starfishes. Investigations

still unpublished upon the metamorphosis of the Sea-Urchins have

led me to conclude that the larva (leaving out of consideration the

purely accessory organs, the arms, and ciliary fringe) must be

regarded as composed of two parts—the anterior formed by the por-

tion projecting above the subumbrella, which includes the preoral

lobe plus the cesophageal region; the posterior composed of all the

rest of the body. In the metamorphosis the former of these two

parts becomes detached at its base, while the whole of the second

becomes transformed into a Sea-Urchin.

In these two constituent parts of the pluteus of the Echinids we

may see portions corresponding to the two fundamental divisions

(calyx and peduncle) of the larvee of Comatulie; their destiny is the

same, only the anterior caducous region of the KEchinid pluteus

never attaches itself and falls earlier.

As to the concordance above indicated between the evolution of

the tentacular sac of the Comatule and Holothurians, it seems

equally to exist between the Comatule and the Sea-Urchins, in

which we find the homologue of this sac in the part described by

Metschnikoff under the name of amnios.—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 8,

1886, p. 892.

Miscellaneous. 499

Notes on the Distribution of Ceratella fusca, Gray.

By J. Brazier, C.M.Z.S.

A specimen of this Hydroid Zoophyte has been in the Australian

Museum for a number of years placed with the Gorgonoid Corals.

Only a few weeks ago, when clearing out some of the cellar-rooms

in the Museum, Mr. Whitelegge found in some glass jars in spirits

some very fine specimens, supposed to have been obtained in the

trawl by employés of the Fisheries Commission of New South

Wales. It does not appear, however, that any records of the trawl-

ing, dates, or depths have been recorded, and the only locality given,

** off Sydney Heads,” is a wide term indeed.

Genus Crratetza, Gray, 1868.

Ceratella fusca, Gray.

Ceratella fusca, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Noy. 26, 1868, p. 579, fig. 2;

Carter, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 4 ser. vol. xi. no. 61, Jan. 1873,

pp. 8-10; Bale, Catalogue of Australian Hydroid Zoophytes, 1884,

p- eo! Von Lendenfeld, Proc, Linn. Soc. N.S, W. 1884, vol. ix.

p. 612.

Hab. Head of Bondi Bay, N.S. W. (J. E. Gray); Wreck Bay,

south of Jervis Bay, N. 8. W., found on the beach after S.E. gale

(J. Brazier, 1870) ; Broughton Islands, north of Port Jackson, 33-35

fathoms (Australian Museum, Noy. 1880); Port Jackson Heads

(Australan Museum, Sept.1879) ; off Port Jackson Heads (N.S. W.

Fisheries Commission), no record of depth, specimens in Australian

Museum; Bondi Bay, found in grass-wrack after S.E. gale (Z.

Whitelegge, May 30, 1886).

The whole of the specimens are in a splendid state of preserva-

tion. A portion of the specimen obtained by Mr. Whitelegge in

May has been mounted by him for microscopical examination.

Dr. von Lendenfeld, in his paper on the Australian Hydromeduse

(loc. cit. p. 612), is very curt when he says that Dr. Gray’s descrip-

tion “is worthless.” If the description is worthless the figure given

by Gray is to the point in all that is required, for though this natu-

ralist generally gave a short description of nearly everything he

described, he always took care to give good figures.

Mr. H. J. Carter, F.R.S., in his valuable paper on the Hydracti-

niidz (loc. cit. p. 10), calls attention to the excellent illustrations

given by Dr. Gray, and any scientist who has seen them cannot but

acquiesce. When Dr. EK, P. Ramsay was in London some two years

ago, he obtained from the British Museum some Hydroids, named

by the authorities of that institution, and among them is a specimen

of Dehitella atrorubens, Gray, Algoa Bay, with a reference name

Ceratella fusca, Gray. This is undoubtedly Dehitella atrorubens,

Gray, the Australian Museum never having received any specimen

or specimens of Ceratella fusca, Gray, from the British Museum.—

Proc. Linn. Soc. of New South Wales, vol. i. 2ud ser., June 30, 1886,

pp. 575, 576.

500

INDEX tro VOL. XVIII.

ACANTHELLA, new species of, Barrois, J., on the larve of Coma-

479, tule, 497.

Acervochalina, new species of, Batrachians, synopsis of, from the

376. Province Rio Grande do Sul, 425.

Acipenser ruthenus, on a parasite in

the ova of, 110.

Apophilus Bonnairei, remarks on,

296.

Amarecium torquatum, on the

heart, the digestive tube, and the

generative organs in, 418.

Amphilectus, new species of, 350.

Aphis rumicis, on the destruction of

the mangel-wurzel crops by, 1.

Aphroceras, new species of, 154.

Aplysina, new species of, 282.

Arachnids, on the embryology of

the, 74.

Arthropoda, on the classification of

the, 55, 179, 467.

Ascidia, on the central nervous sys-

tem in, 209.

Axinella, new species of, 377, 479,

Axinoderma, characters of the new

genus, 344, 498.

Bairdia subelongata, new variety of,

267.

Balanoglossus, new species of, from

Herm, 355.

Beyrichia, new species of, 257.

Beyrichiella, new species of, 260.

Books, new:— Lydekker’s Siwalik

Crocodilia, Lacertilia, and Ophidia,

and Tertiary Fishes, 69, 159; Bar-

rois’s Les Glandes du Pied et les

Pores Aquiféres chez les Lamelli-

branches, 161 ; Proceedings of the

Belfast Naturalists’ Field-Club,

1884-85, 165; Babington’s Cata-

logue of the Birds of Suffolk, 319;

Smart’s Birds on the British List,

320; Wachsmuth and Springer’s

Revision of the Palzocrinoidea,

Part III., 406; Etheridge and

Carpenter’s Catalogue of the Blas-

toidea, 412.

Boulenger, G. A., on anew Gecko,

91; on Reptiles and Batrachians

from the Province Rio Grande do

Sul, 423.

Bee H. B., on Orbitolites italica,

19].

Branchipus, on the pedunculated eyes

of, 78.

INDEX.

Brazier, J., on the distribution of

Ceratella fusca, 499.

Brooks, W. K., on the origin of me-

tagenesis among the Hydromedusee,

Bruce, A. T., on the embryology of

Insects and Arachnids, 74.

Butler, A. G., on a new species of

Milionia, 7; on Lepidoptera from

Upper Burma, 182.

Bythocypris, new species of, 252.

Bythocythere, new species of, 265.

Calysisme, new species of, 183.

Camponotus atriceps, on a fungus

growing on, 316.

Carbonia, new species of, 265.

Carpenter, Dr. P. H., on the struc-

ture of Crotalocrinus, 397.

Carpenter’s collection of Lepidoptera

from Upper Burma, on Comman-

der A., 182.

Carter, H. J., on Sponges from South

Australia, 34, 126, 271, 369,

445,

Castalius, new species of, 186.

Ceratella fusca, notes on the distri-

bution of, 499.

Ceratina, remarks on structure in

the order, 287.

Cheetopoda, on the nervous system

of the, 311.

Chalina, new species of, 351, 875.

Channel Islands, on the littoral

fauna of the, 229, 290, 351.

Chondrilla, remarks on species of,

277.

Chondrocladia,

344,

Cimex lectularius, on the odoriferous

apparatus of, 167.

Ciocalypta, new species of, 479.

Cladorrhiza, new species of, 342,

Clathria, new species of, 474.

Claus, Prof. C., on Prof. E. Ray

Lankester’s memoir “ Limulus an

Arachnid,” 55, 467; on the pe-

dunculated eyes of Branchipus,

78.

Cliona, new species of, 490.

Cod, on the very young, 307.

Coelenterate, on a new freshwater,

110.

Coleoptera, new, 318.

Comatule, on the homologies of the

larvee of, 497.

Cooke, A. H., on the testaceous

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5.

new species of,

501

Mollusca from the Gulf of Suez,

92; on the Molluscan fauna of the

Gulf of Suez, 380.

Cordyceps, new species of, 317.

Crotalocrinus, on the structure of,

397.

Cyclopterus lumpus, on the paternal

instincts of, 81.

Cythere, new species of, 266.

Cytherella, new species of, 262,

Dasychalina, characters of the new

genus, 329,

Dendrilla rosea, var. digitata, remarks

on, 281.

Dendropsis, characters of the new

genus, 483.

Dendy, A., on a new genus and

species of Monaxonid Sponges,

152; on the Monaxonida collected

during the ‘Challenger’ expedi-

tion, 325, 470.

Desmacidon, new species of, 345.

Dobson, G. E., on a new species of

Vesperugo, 124.

Duncan, Prof. P. M., on the mor-

phology of the Hchinoidea, 66 ; on

the genus Hindia, 226.

Kchinoclathria, new species of,

476,

Kehinodictyum, new species of,

477.

Echinoidea, on the morphology of

the, 66.

Entomophthora, on a new species of,

Entomostraca, on the paleozoic bi-

valved, 249.

Ksperella, new species of, 337.

Esperia parasitica, note on, 455,

Esperiopsis, new species of, 340.

Euspongia, new species of, 374.

Fawcett, W., on an entomogenous

fungus, 316,

Fecampia, on the new genus, 321.

Fishes, on the very young Food-,

507.

Fungi, on the bulbilli of, 247.

Fungus, on a new entomogenous,

316,

pe croneds, on the embryology of,

Gazella, new species of, 420.

Gecko, description of a new, 91.

Gelliodes, new species of, 334.

Gellius, new species of, 333.

Giard, A., on the influence of certain

Vol. xviii. 34

502

Rhizocephalous parasites upon the

external sexual characters of their

host, 165; on a new parasitic and-

nidulant Rhabdoccelan, 321.

Grantia, new species of, 36.

Gruber, Dr. A., on different plasma-

layers in the soft body of the Rhi-

zopoda, 71; on conjugation in the

Infusoria, 164.

Giinther, Dr, A., note on Pachyme-

topon and the Australian species

of Pimelepterus, 367.

Halichondria, new species of, 326;

remarks ou some species of, 449.

Halisarca australiensis, new forms of,

273.

Hamann’s researches in the mor-

phology of the Echinoidea, on Dr.,

66.

Harpacanthus, on the new genus,

493.

Hesperomys, new species of, 421.

Heteropia, characters of the new

genus, 47,

Hindia, on the genus, 169, 226.

Hircinia, new species of, 372.

Histioderma, new species of, 452.

Homeeodictya, new species of, 346,

Houghton, Rev. W., on Aphis rumi-

cis, a pest on the mangel-wurzel

crops, l.

Houssay, F., on the arterial system

of the Scorpions, 248.

Hyatt, A., on the larval theory of

the origin of tissue, 193.

Hydromeduse, on the origin of meta-

genesis among the, 22.

Hymeniacidon, new

478,

Hypograntia, characters of the new

genus, 59.

Infusoria, on conjugation in the,

164.

Insects, on the embryology of, 74.

Jophon, new species of, 349.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the Pa-

lxozoic bivalved Entomostraca,

249,

Kirby, W. F., on a new species of

Saw-fly, 497.

Kirkby, J. W., on the Paleozoic bi-

valved Entomostraca, 249.

Keebler, Dr. R., on the littoral fauna

of the Anglo-Norman Islands, 229,

290, 351.

Kohl, F., on a new gazelle, 420.

species of,

INDEX.

‘

Kiunekel, J., on the odoriferous appa-

ratus of the bed-bug, 167.

Labechia, descriptions of species of,

HH.

Lamellaria, new species of, 270.

Lampides, new species of, 185.

Lankester’s memoir “ Limulus an

Arachnid,” on Prof. E. R., 55, 179,

467.

Larval theory of the origin of tissue,

on the, 193,

Latrunculia, new species of, 492.

Lelapia australis, remarks on, 188,

148.

Leperditia, new species of, 254,

Lepidoptera, new, 7, 149, 182.

Leucaltis floridana, new variety of,

145.

Leuconia, characters of the genus

and new species of, 126, 141.

“Limulus an Arachnid,” on Prof. E.

RR. Lankester’s memoir, 55, 179,

467.

MacAndrew’s, R., list of Testaceous

Mollusca from the Gulf of Suez, 92.

M‘Intosh, Prof., on the paternal in-

stincts of Cyclopterus lumpus,

81; on the very young cod and

other food-fishes, 307.

MecMurrich, J. P., on the embryology

of the Gasteropods, 76.

Macrophya, new species of, 497.

Mangel-wurzel pest, on a new, 1.

Maurice, C., on the heart, the diges-

tive tube, and the generative organs

of Amarcecium torquatum, 418.

Maury, P., on the pollinization of

the Orchidee, 323.

Milionia, new species of, 7.

Mollusca, on the testaceous, from

the Gulf of Suez, 92, 380.

Monaxonida, on the, collected during

the ‘Challenger’ expedition, 325,

470.

Moorea, new species of, 261.

Myxilla, new species of, 471.

Myxine glutinosa, on the central ner-

vous system in, 217.

Nansen, F., on the central nervous

system in Ascidia and in Myxine

glutinosa, 209.

Nephrurus, new species of, 91.

Neptis, new species of, 151.

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on new or

imperfectly known species of Stro-

matoporoids, 8.

INDEX.

Nymphalis, new species of, 150.

Opalina, on a new form of, 419,

Orbitolites italica, note on, 191.

Orchidexz, on the pollinization of,

323.

Ostracoda, on new British species of

Carboniferous, 249.

Ova, on oleaginous spheres in the

yolk of Teleostean, 84,

Pachychalina, new species of, 328.

Pachymetopon, note on the genus,

367.

Palmella spongiarum, observations

on, 147.

Papilio, new species of, 149.

Paramecium aurelia, on conjugation

in, 164.

Parasites, on the influence of certain

Rhizocephalous, upon the external

sexual characters of their host,

165.

Petrosia, new species of, 327.

Phakellia, new _ species of,

478.

Phelloderma, characters of the new

genus, 347,

Phillips, W., on a fungus destructive

of Aphis rumicis, 1.

Phleeodictyon, new species of, 447.

Pimelepterus, new species of, 368.

Plumohalichondria plumosa, new

variety of, 576.

Polymastia, new species of, 487,

Polypodium hydriforme, a new fresh-

water Coelenterate, 110.

Potts, E., on freshwater sponges

from Newfoundland, 243,

Primitia, new species of, 259.

Prince, E. E., on oleaginous spheres

in the yolk of Teleostean ova,

84.

Proteleia, characters of the new

genus, 152.

Protozoa, on a phyletic connexion

between the, and the Metazoa,

193.

Pseudoceratina,

287 .

Pseudohalichondria, new species of,

454.

Raspailia, new species of, 482.

Rauf, Dr. H., on the genus Hindia,

169.

Reniera, new species of, 327, 445.

Reptiles, synopsis of, from the pro-

vince Rio Grande do Sul, 423,

379,

new species of,

503

Rhabdoccelan, on a new, 321.

Rhaphidophlus, new species of,

475.

Rhizocephalous parasites, on the in-

fluence of certain, upon the exter-

nal sexual characters of their host,

165.

Rhizochalina, new species of, 332.

Rhizopoda, on division in the Amce-

ban, 30; on different plasma-layers

in the soft body of the, 71.

Ridley, S.O., on a new genus and

species of Monaxonid sponges, 152:

on the Monaxonida collected

during the ‘Challenger’ expedi-

tion, 325, 470.

Rohde, Dr. E., on the nervous sys-

tem of the Cheetopoda, 511.

Rosenella, new species of, 21.

Sacculina, new species of, 165.

Scorpions, on the arterial system of

the, 248.

Selachian spines, on a new genus of,

493.

Sideroderma, characters of the new

genus, 348.

Siphonochalina, new species of, 331.

Smith, E. A,, on a new species of

Lamellaria, 270.

Smith, H. G., on new species of

butterflies from Burmah, 149.

Sphenophorus, new species of, 318.

Spirastrella, new species of, 490.

Sponges, descriptions of new

genera and species of, 34, 126,

248, 271, 325, 369, 445, 470;

on a new genus and species of

Monaxonid, 152; on the genus

Hindia, 169, 226; on freshwater,

from Newfoundland, 243,

Spongilla, new species of, 245,

Stelletta, new species of, 458.

Stellettinopsis, new species of, 459.

Stelospongus, new species of, 371.

Stromatoporella, on some species

of, 8.

Stromatoporoids, on new or imper-

fectly known species of, 8.

Suberites, new species of, 484.

Sycandra Ramsayi, notes on, 35.

Tarucus, new species of, 185.

Tedania, new species of, 335,

Teichonella labyrinthica, remarks on,

38,

prolifera, on a parasitic cell in,

147,

504

Teleostean ova, on oleaginous spheres

in the yolk of, 84.

Tethya stipitata, note on, 460.

Thomas, O., on Hesperomys pyrrho-

rhinus, 421.

Thrinacophora, new species of, 485.

Tissue, on the larval theory of the

origin of, 193.

Trachya, new species of, 457.

Trachytedania, new species of, 336.

Traquair, Dr. R. H., on a new genus

of Carboniferous Selachian spines,

495,

Trichostemma, new species of, 488.

Tristychius fimbriatus, observations

on, 493.

INDEX.

bob

Trochoderma, characters of the new

genus, 344, 493.

Ussow, Dr. M., on a new freshwater

Ccelenterate, 110.

Vesperugo, new species of, 124.

Vomerula, new species of, 337.

Wallich, Dr., on division in the

Amceban Rhizopods, 30.

Warpachowsky, N., on anew form

of Opalina, 419.

Waterhouse, C. O., on a new species

of Sphenophorus, 518.

Ypthima, new species of, 183.

Zukal, H., on the bulbilli of Fungi,

247.

END OF THE EIGHTEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.